《A Cue For Happiness》 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 1 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 1 Vehement Hatred Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Ugh¡­¡±The moment Natalie Nichols woke up, she felt her body hurting as though it was falling apart.She was stark naked beneath the covers, her pale skin littered with hickeys. There were so many that she could not bear to even look at them.What¡¯s this?Suddenly, a memory of a steamy scene from the previous night shed in front of her eyes.She had entered the room in a semi-conscious state and was ravished by a stranger for the entire night. The man had paid no heed to her cries and pleas as he imed her as his own.Natalie put on her clothes and got out of the bed with wobbly legs, determined to find the b*stard that took away her virginity.However, the man was nowhere in sight. The only thing she found was a silver cross earring on the bed.Was it left by that man?Natalie pocketed the earring and was preparing to leave the suite when the door was kicked open from the outside.Thomas Nichols, who was nearly fifty, stormed in, followed by Natalie¡¯s twin sister, Yara.¡°Dad, Yara¡­¡± Natalie paled instantaneously.¡°You didn¡¯t return all night, and we thought that something happened to you. Who knew that you would be fooling around with a man in a hotel!¡± Thomas pointed his finger at his daughter as he berated loudly.Yara, on the other hand, whined, ¡°You really went too far this time, Natalie! Dad, Aunt Yvonne, and I almost went crazy looking for you!¡±Natalie shook her head vigorously.¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t.¡±¡°Have you no shame? See those marks on your neck and limbs? And you still dare to say that you didn¡¯t?¡±¡°I-I was set up by someone, Dad. I also have no idea how this happened.¡±Seeing that Natalie was still defending herself, Thomas grabbed the ashtray beside him and threw it toward her.Thud!Before she could react, she had another wound on her forehead. Blood began seeping out of it continuously, trickling down her face.¡°I have just agreed to your marriage with Mr. Quinn, Natalie, and now look what you¡¯ve done! Now that you¡¯re unchaste, how am I supposed to exin this to him?¡±Natalie widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Jacob Quinn is nearly sixty, and all three of his previous wives are dead. And yet, you still want me to marry him?¡±¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You should be honored to be able to marry him.¡± Thomas held onto Yara¡¯s arm with a look of disappointment. ¡°Fortunately, you and Yara are only simr in looks and not in terms of moral conduct. Your behavior has brought shame to our entire family!¡±Yara side-eyed her sister contemptuously. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she grew up in the countryside, Dad!¡±Faced with Thomas¡¯ cold re and Yara¡¯s indifference, Natalie could not help but exim internally.Look! This is the attitude of my own father and sister!Not only was Natalie¡¯s forehead bleeding, but so was her heart.Ten months later, alongside the cries of infants, Natalie sessfully gave birth to two children in her apartment on the outskirts of the city.As Yara scooped up the babies, who were still covered in blood, she red viciously at her sister lying in bed, weakened by childbirth.¡°G-Give them back¡­ to me¡­¡± Despite the deathlike pallor of her face, Natalie still tried her best to get up.¡°Give them back? Can you provide for them?¡± Yara taunted.¡°I-I am your sister¡­ Your biological sister!¡± Natalie stared intensely at the girl who looked exactly like her. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you doing this to me?¡±¡°That woman is your mother, not mine! Back then, she chose you and left me to fend for myself in that house full of wolves. Where were you during those years of sufferings?¡±Yara¡¯s smile sent shivers down Natalie¡¯s spine.¡°The world only needs one person with this face, and that person is me!¡±¡°What are you trying to do?¡±¡°I¡¯ll burn you to death!¡±Yara poured the gasoline she had prepared beforehand all around the room. She then lit the lighter and threw it on the ground before leaving with the twins.Within seconds, the fire began to spread rapidly throughout the apartment.Walking out of the building, Yara looked back at the sea of mes and then nced at the newborns in her arms.Ten months ago, she had bumped into Samuel Bowers¡¯ subordinate when she went back to the hotel to destroy all evidence of framing her sister.Only then did she realize that the man that Natalie slept with that night was not the ruffian she had hired but Samuel himself, a prominent figure in Dellmoor.Surprised, Yara quickly came to a decision. She was going to trick Samuel into thinking that she was the girl from that night.After all, she and Natalie were identical twins. As long as her sister disappeared from the face of the earth, no one would know her secret.As for the twins, they¡¯ll be beneficial in enabling me to get close to Samuel in the future.¡°Why are you crying? If you two weren¡¯t Samuel¡¯s children, I would¡¯ve left you there too.¡± After a short pause, she continued, ¡°However, with your support, it won¡¯t be long before I marry into the Bowers family.¡±Unbeknownst to Yara, who was still deeply immersed in her imaginary world, Natalie had used all her strength in escaping through the window before the room was set aze.As she trudged away from the building, she suddenly felt a familiar sharp paining from the lower part of her body, followed by soft cries.So I didn¡¯t just give birth to twins¡­With trembling hands, Natalie lifted her third and fourth child.For them, I¡¯ll endure all hardships.She gritted her teeth as her eyes glinted with vehement hatred.¡°I will take back everything that you¡¯ve stolen someday¡­¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 2 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 2 Encountering A Cutie At The Airport Five yearster, a little boy d in blue overalls and a id shirt was attracting a lot of attention at the main terminal of Dellmoor International Airport.His wavy hair, exquisite features, and longshes curled upward like a doll gave everyone the impression that he would be the dream guy of many girls when he grew up.Just as everyone was curious about his mother¡¯s beauty, a woman with a t nose, thick lips, and freckles dotted all over her face shouted out to him, ¡°Have you bought the Coke, Sweetheart?¡±¡°Yes, I have, Mommy.¡±Hearing this, all thedies among the crowd dropped their jaws in disbelief. Is it possible for a handsome young boy to have such an unattractive woman as his mother? Ever since his mother started wearing that hideous hyper-realistic mask, such scenes would happen all the time, so Xavian Nichols was already used to it.He walked over to Natalie and handed her the fizzy drink before drinking some water obediently.¡°Mommy, how long are you nning to wear such an ugly thing?¡±¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m ugly, Sweetheart?¡±¡°Of course not, Mommy. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll feel stuffy wearing it for such a long time.¡±I don¡¯t have the right toment on Mommy¡¯s appearance!Xavian was the least attractive whenpared to his older brother, yton, and Natalie.Hence, he felt that he did not have the right, nor the courage, toment on her ethereal beauty.¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of yourck of attractiveness, Sweetheart.¡±The passersby were utterly dumbfounded. Is there someone wrong with my beauty standards? The mother is way uglier than her kid!The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips raised slightly as she observed the familiar yet foreign city through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the airport.It¡¯s been five whole years. Time to return and settle the score!Just as Natalie was lost in her thoughts, an adorable little girl bumped into her and stumbled before falling to the ground.Seeing this, she quickly crouched down and helped the girl up.¡°Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?¡±Sophia Bowers¡¯ eyes flickered as she stared intently at Natalie.She did not make a fuss, but merely uttered, ¡°M-Mommy¡­¡±¡°You can¡¯t just casually call anyone your mom. She¡¯s my mommy, not yours!¡± Xavian eximed, looking extremely jealous.Sophia ignored his words and wrapped her arms around Natalie.Natalie could feel the tightness of her grip, as though she was afraid of losing her.Xavian¡¯s face was scrunched up with jealousy, but with a pointed look from Natalie,C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. he begrudgingly stood where he was and chugged his water.¡°Were you separated from your mommy? Where is she? I¡¯ll take you to her, okay?¡±Sophia shook her head vigorously, looking slightly anxious.Assuming that the girl was feeling insecure, Natalie stroked her cheek. ¡°Trust me, okay? I¡¯ll help you find your mommy.¡±The five-year-old girl had never spoken nor made a sound before.However, she took an immediate liking to Natalie from the moment they met and even managed to utter that word.For some reason, Sophia felt a strong desire to depend on her.Hence, she stubbornly continued murmuring to Natalie, ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy¡­¡±Unlike Natalie, who was merely caught off guard by the girl¡¯s actions, Xavian felt a surge of intense jealousy.Meanwhile, the second son of the Bowers family, Steven, was utterly relieved when he spotted Sophia. If I didn¡¯t manage to find her, Sam would have my head!Noticing that the girl was with a stranger, he was about to carry her away when he heard her voice for the first time as she babbled, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±Steven could not believe his ears. Crouching down, he ced a hand on Sophia¡¯s shoulder.¡°What did you just say? Can you repeat that?¡±Seeing that he was here for her, the girl pointed at Natalie. ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy¡­¡±Steven followed the direction of her finger and saw an ordinary-looking face filled with freckles.What the hell? She¡¯s calling this woman Mommy?Snapping out of his trance, he inquired, ¡°What did you do to Sophia?¡±¡°You must be her father. Where did you get the nerve to question me?¡± Still thinking that the girl was feeling insecure, she could not help but remark, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you cherishing such a sweet girl? She must¡¯ve had a hard life for her to address me as her mother.¡±Steven was once again dumbfounded. ¡°She addressed you as her mother?¡±Natalie rolled her eyes. ¡°Who else would she address that to? You?¡±Steven was rendered speechless by her remark.It took several confirmations for him to finally dispel his disbelief.¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Sophia¡¯s uncle, Steven Bowers. I was so surprised just now because she has suffered from aphasia since childhood and has never spoken to anyone.¡±As soon as Natalie heard that, she felt terrible for the girl.¡°Can he be trusted, Sophia?¡±The little girl nodded.¡°Is it true that you have aphasia, Sophia?¡±She received another nod in response.¡°Since he was looking for you, you should go home with him,¡± Natalie said as she caressed the little girl¡¯s head.Without making a fuss, Sophia watched as Natalie walked away with Xavian.Just as Steven was about to ask the little girl how she was suddenly able to speak, he subconsciously nced at her and was surprised by what he saw.Sophia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she sobbed silently. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 3 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 3 Calling Mommy Steven took Sophia home.Ever since they had parted with the unfamiliar woman, the little girl had been sulking.She was obviously in a bad mood as she even rejected her favorite ice cream, running back to her room with reddened eyes as soon as they reached the house.Seeing her pitiful expression, Steven had a feeling that his brother was going to beat him to a pulp.He quietly turned around and looked at the man sitting on the couch.Samuel was wearing a ck shirt and straight-fit pants. His attire perfectly entuated his broad shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs.Despite his chiseled facial features, the frosty look he gave his brother was chilling to the core.¡°Tell me. What did you do to Sophia?¡±¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, Sam. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her! I¡¯ll praise the heavens for her to spare me instead!¡±Even though Steven was the second son of the Bowers family, he felt as if he had been demoted to a nanny ever since Samuel returned with Franklin and Sophia five years ago. As long as one of them got into trouble, he would be the one taking all the me in the end, no matter whatever reason was behind it.However, Steven thought it wise to get straight to the point before shouldering the me.¡°Something astonishing happened, Sam. Sophia can speak now.¡±Upon hearing this, Samuel¡¯s gaze softened as the corner of his mouth lifted slightly.¡°Is it because the treatment method was effective when you took Sophia to see Professor James in Ferropene this time?¡±¡°No, it¡¯s not because of that.¡± Steven shook his head before continuing, ¡°I was there during the psychological intervention. Professor James merely applied a conventional treatment this time, which was no different from the previous ones.¡±¡°What was the cause of it then?¡±¡°Sophia met a woman around her twenties at the airport today, Sam. She liked her so much that she called her Mommy several times. You should¡¯ve seen her sulky face when they were about to part. Her eyes were flooded with tears that kept dripping down her face!¡±Thinking back to the earlier events, Steven still felt that it was all very bizarre.Although the Bowers family had never publicly announced the twins¡¯ birth mother when Samuel came back with them back then, they were well aware that she was the daughter of the Nichols family, Yara.Sophia had never uttered a word to her mother, so why was she addressing a total stranger as her mommy?Like his brother, Samuel was also puzzled. ¡°Tell me about that woman,¡± he said as he narrowed his eyes.¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that she¡¯s ugly. But she had freckles all over her face and was ordinary-looking,¡± Steven replied as he tried his best to recall her appearance. ¡°Her facial features were very in. There wasn¡¯t anything distinctive about them.¡±¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about her looks, Steven.¡±Steven was rendered speechless.Samuel then added solemnly, ¡°Since you know the woman is special to Sophia, Steven, why didn¡¯t you send someone to look into her background?¡±He had a gut feeling that this ordinary- looking woman would be the key to curing Sophia¡¯s aphasia.Steven pped his thigh as soon as he heard his brother¡¯s words.¡°Dang it. How could I forget such an important matter? I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±In a bedroom on the second floor, Franklin Bowers was sharpening some colored pencils for Sophia.Due to his status as the eldest grandchild of the Bowers family, he was ced on a higher pedestal compared to his sister. However, this was just an act for outsiders, as he was the perfect embodiment of an overprotective brother.Taking the colored pencil from Franklin, Sophia drew a woman on the drawing paper.The woman was slim, with a t nose bridge, thick lips, and a face dotted with freckles. Oddly enough, the little girl was grinning the entire time she was drawing.That was not all. She even drew yellow lines around the woman to signify light.Sophia finished the drawing with a word scribbled on top of the woman¡¯s head that said: Mommy.¡°Mommy?¡± Franklin¡¯s eyes were clouded with confusion.His sister beamed as she nodded.¡°Are you drawing the woman Daddy told us about?¡± Despite his question, he was still skeptical as she did not look anything like their mother.Although the twins disliked Yara, they could not deny that she had a pretty face without any blemishes.Sophia¡¯s smile vanished at the mention of Yara. She shook her head frantically in response.How could Yara ever compare to the mommy in my drawing?¡°If it isn¡¯t her, who else can it be?¡± queried Franklin.Sophia longed to tell her brother of her feelings when she met Mommy but found that she could not utter a word.Robbed once again of her ability tomunicate, she felt slightly discouraged.Nevertheless, she still rolled up the drawing and held it to her chest, treating it like her most prized possession.Franklin was extremely curious about his sister¡¯s infatuation with the freckled-faced woman. What kind of special charm does this woman have to make Sophia so obsessed with her?At the same time, Natalie let out a loud sneeze as soon as she tore off the hyper-realistic mask on her face.¡°Someone must be thinking of me again.¡±At that moment, Xavian, who was scripting codes in front of theputer, nced at the contents of a mail as he said, ¡°Someone is definitely looking for you, Mommy. He is offering to pay you one hundred million to help him!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 4 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 4 Coroner Instead Of Genius Doctor C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. In the past three years, a genius female doctor had be world-famous through her usage of her traditional medical knowledge that was passed down for five thousand years in Chanaea to cure countless people withplicated and incurable diseases.Originally, everyone thought that they could uncover her identity through her appearance. Oddly enough, she donned a different face every time she practiced medicine. Because of that, countless people who wanted to find out her identity could not identify who she was. Even the most influential persons had to send her a mail and wait for an appointment obediently if they wanted her treatment.Ultimately, it still depended on whether the female genius doctor was willing to save them. The woman was none other than Natalie, who was wearing the hyper-realistic mask.¡°Sweetheart, one hundred million is a lot of money. Who¡¯s the one in need of my help? What incurable disease does he want me to cure?¡±¡°Mommy, the person who asked for your help is Julian Todd, the chairman of Prime Real Estate. He had a cerebral hemorrhage suddenly three months ago. Ever since the disease onset, his lower body has been paralyzed, and he also has difficulty speaking because of his damaged nervous system.¡±Natalie snorted in response upon hearing Julian¡¯s name.¡°I¡¯m not going to help him.¡±¡°Mommy, how can you reply without hesitating when he offered a hundred million?¡±¡°He wants to buy my conscience with just a hundred million? He¡¯s willing to lose his conscience for money over the years, though! A b*stard like him is the one who is afraid of death the most!¡± A contempt-filled glint shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes as she threw the hyper-realistic mask on the table.¡°Mommy, is that the reason you decided toe back and act as a coroner instead of a genius doctor?¡±¡°Humans are always greedy. Even though doctors are never omnipotent, some people think that they can ask the doctors for the impossible as long as they have money. I¡¯d rather speak for the dead than cure those people.¡± Natalie did not deny it.¡°Mommy, I love your sense of justice!¡± Xavian¡¯s face was full of admiration for Natalie.Upon hearing that, Natalie smiled and replied, ¡°Of course. Who doesn¡¯t like me?¡±When Xavian looked at Natalie¡¯s face without the hyper-realistic mask, he subconsciously thought about the clingy little girl they met at the airport.¡°Mommy, the little girl who clung to you today looks kind of like you¡­¡±¡°Is that so?¡±Inevitably, Natalie recalled her own daughter upon hearing that.Five years ago, after she gave birth to a pair of twins, the twins were taken away by Yara immediately.With Yara¡¯s hatred for her, the odds that the babies survived were slim.Her heart pounded when she thought of it.Is my daughter around the same age as the cutie I met at the airport today if she is still alive?The next day at around five in the morning, Natalie was awakened by a phone call.She answered the phone in a daze, and an older man¡¯s voice could be heard from her phone.¡°Natalie, sorry to send you on an errand before you¡¯re officially on duty. A few stic bags full of body parts of corpses were salvaged from Lucent River this morning. They were there for quite some time, and time is of utmost importance for autopsy. I need you to report for duty immediately.¡±¡°Mr. Jones, send me the location and address. I¡¯ll be there in fifteen minutes.¡±Shortly afterward, she rubbed her drowsy eyes and got up from the bed after she tucked Xavian into bed.Then, she wore the hyper- realistic mask that was full of freckles after a quick wash. The beautiful face reflected in the mirror changed into a in woman¡¯s instantly, with the exception of her glittering eyes.In less than fifteen minutes, she arrived at the scene.The scene was blocked by the cordon, and a police officer in his uniform stopped her in her tracks.¡°Lady, the road is blocked. No outsider is allowed to enter.¡±¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols, the specially-appointed coroner by the Major Crimes Unit of Dellmoor.¡± Natalie took out an identification card and passed it to the police officer.After he took a nce at the identification card, his expression immediately changed when he looked at her.The specially-appointed coroner was not under any of the Major Crimes Unit system or department and only took orders directly from the chief of police. Furthermore, she would not receive any orders from them. Instead, she was the one who would give them orders.She frowned at him when she realized that he had not returned to his sense.¡°Excuse me, can I enter now?¡±¡°Of course. This way, please.¡± He saluted at Natalie and let her enter.When she reached the riverbank, she saw a few stic bags on the ground, and one of them was opened. The stic bag was full of body parts, and the surrounding was covered in blood splotches.At that moment, two other coroners in white coats were taking pictures of the stic bags and were getting ready to return.The visual impact, coupled with the pungent smell, caused the two coroners to act sluggish. The female coroner even attempted to stop halfway quite a few times.After further assessment, she understood why Gerald asked for her help urgently.She rolled up her sleeves and squatted down before she opened the autopsy instrument kit on the ground. ¡°You guys are taking way too long.¡±Brandon Hughes and Effie Jones looked at each other.Effie, terrified by the scene and felt churning in her stomach, got upset when she was lectured by the ugly woman talking to herself in front of her.¡°Who do you think you are? Who are you to lecture us on what to do?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 5 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 5 Hold Herself Back Natalie changed into a white coat and wore a pair of medical rubber gloves, unperturbed by the questions.¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols, the specially-appointed coroner, and I¡¯m here to report for duty.¡± With that, she immediately picked up a foul-smelling piece of remains and sized it up without frowning at it. ¡°Unfortunately for you, I do have the authority to tell you what to do. If you don¡¯t like it, hold it in.¡±Effie and Brandon were aware that the headquarters had sent an important person, but they never guessed that the important person would be the woman in her twenties in front of them.They just stared at Natalie incredulously, frozen in ce.Seeing that the two stopped working, Natalie narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there a clue to solving the case written on my face?¡±Although the hyper- realistic mask on Natalie¡¯s face greatly reduced her charisma, her sharp eyes remained intimidating. Subconsciously, the other two did not dare to raise any objections when they felt the calm aura emitted by her.Within a split second, Effie and Brandon did not get distracted anymore and assisted Natalie in marking the corpses as they took pictures.After taking the pictures, they loaded the body bags into the car and followed the vehicle back to the police station.Then, Natalie got out of the car when the car stopped in front of the police station.She was about to go into the autopsy room with the body bag when she was halted in her tracks by a stranger.¡°Ms. Nichols, my employer has been waiting for you for quite some time. Could you please step over to that Bentley for a few words?¡±Natalie nced at the Bentley not far away and sneered. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself before you offer an invitation to people?¡±Upon hearing that, Billy Morin was stunned. As Samuel¡¯s subordinate, he had dealt with many kinds of people before, but he had never met an outright discourteous woman like this one.¡°Ms. Nichols, my superior is the CEO of Centurion Corporation, Samuel Bowers, and he would like to have a few words with you.¡±Samuel Bowers?Even though Natalie had not worked in Dellmoor for five years, she had heard about Samuel Bowers.The Bowers family was prominent in Dellmoor and even Chanaea, involved in various industries, including real estate, finance, development of chips, sports, entertainment, and other industries.The Bowers family may seem low profile, but their involvement in various industries was like the roots of a tree that had long since seeped and spread to all walks of life of Chanaea.I¡¯ve never crossed paths with Samuel. Why is he suddenly approaching me?She could not figure out the reason, so she decided not to trouble herself by overthinking. ¡°Pass a message to your boss that I¡¯m busy with an autopsy. I don¡¯t have time to meet him.¡±Billy and the two people watching, Brandon and Effie, were stunned upon hearing what she said.¡°What? The person who invited you is Samuel Bowers?¡±¡°Boss, it¡¯s fine if you ignore others looking for you, but how can you ignore Samuel?¡±Natalie nced at the two followers behind her as she frowned. ¡°Are those three bags of corpses fully examined? Finish the examination first before you talk about meeting with Samuel!¡±Her face was in under the sunlight, but her eyes exuded an assertive aura.Brandon and Effie fully comprehended that the autopsy work at that moment was the most urgent matter, so they did not dare to say anything and followed Natalie upstairs to the autopsy room.Knowing that he had failed his task, Billy went back to the Bentley¡¯s driver seat with a sullen face after looking at Natalie¡¯s determined back.Inside the Bentley, Samuel¡¯s gaze lifted from the documents in his hands to Billy and asked, ¡°Billy, where¡¯s that woman?¡±¡°I¡¯ve told Natalie that you¡¯ve invited her over for a conversation, but she refused the invitation without any hesitation¡­¡± Billy replied without confidence as his voice trailed off.Without any hesitation? I¡¯m doing it out of sincerity for Sophia, yet I didn¡¯t even get to see her face.¡°Did she mention her reason for rejecting my invitation?¡±¡°She said that she was too busy with an autopsy at the moment to meet you.¡±After saying that, Billy carefully sized up Samuel through the rearview mirror.Samuel¡¯s gaze turned dark upon hearing that as he pressed his finger lightly against his lips. Then, he looked at the Major Crimes Unit building and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s busy with the autopsy and does not have time to meet me, I¡¯ll see her after she¡¯s done with the autopsy.¡±In all these years, Samuel seemed to be busy with work all day long, leaving his children to Steven¡¯s care, but he had never been negligent toward Franklin and Sophia.As long as there was a sliver of a chance to cure Sophia¡¯s aphasia, he would never give up.¡°Billy, has Natalie¡¯s information been sent over yet?¡±¡°Yes, but it¡¯s just the basic information.¡± Billy continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s rted to her career, but her past experiences are all confidential.¡±¡°Can¡¯t our hacker just hack the system?¡±¡°Sir¡­¡± Billy closed his eyes and exined honestly, ¡°It can¡¯t be hacked. Not only that, but our system was counter hacked by them, and we lost millions of codes because of it.¡±Upon hearing that, a hint of surprise shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes. The corner of his lips raised in amusement.¡°Interesting! It seems like I must meet Natalie as soon as possible.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 6 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 6 Natalie and the other two went to the eighth floor of the Major Crimes Unit building.The eighth floor was shared by coroners and the forensic department. Under the bright ceiling lights, it was colder than other floors, probably because it was closer to the morgue.Natalie did not spare any time to appreciate the new office. Instead, she swiftly disinfected herself and was ready to bring the two coroners into the autopsy room.The moment she turned around, she noticed that Effie was standing in front of the window with her eyes fixated on the Bentley that was still there.¡°Are you still thinking about Samuel?¡±Although Natalie saw through Effie, thetter denied, ¡°N-No. Stop talking nonsense.¡±¡°Only you would know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not.¡± Natalie looked at her with cold eyes and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with the private lives of my subordinates, but if your emotions affect your duties, I¡¯ll have you pack up your things and leave immediately. I¡¯ll do so even if your grandfather is the chief of the Major Crimes Unit.¡±Unwillingly, Effie bit her lips, but she did not retort back.Before Natalie officially took over her new post, Gerald had already advised Effie to control her temper and learn from the new coroner diligently. If Natalie gave her a D rating at the end of the year, Gerald would never cover up for her and dismiss her as required.Besides that, she was also afraid that Natalie would comin about her to Gerald. Thinking about that, she gave up on Samuel and concentrated on her work.In the autopsy room, the bright red-colored blood was neutralized by the green surgical light on top of the dissecting tform.Natalie began to arrange the corpse¡¯s body parts on the dissecting tform. Then, she stitched the body parts together.Skillfully, her movements were very professional and sophisticated. Brandon and Effie were shocked by how the surgical suture in her hand moved wlessly.While they knew that Natalie must be exceptional for her to be a coroner that was specially appointed, they did not expect that she was that professional.Tsk, tsk, tsk. Can¡¯t she smell the foul stench of the corpse?Once the corpse was stitched together, they started to examine the damaged tissue, which took them a lot of time.At night, Yara hurried to the Bowers residence after finishing her shooting sessions for that day.In name, Yara visited the Bowers residence to see the twins. In reality, her true intention was not to visit the twins but Samuel.Five years ago, she thought that she could take advantage of the twins and be Samuel¡¯s wife. However, Samuel only recognized the twins as his children and not Yara as their biological mother.None of the outsiders knew that she was the mother of Franklin and Sophia.Even within the Bowers family, everyone only thought of her as the mother of the twins, but none of them treated her as the mistress of the Bowers family.In all those years, Yara treated the twins well with an ulterior motive, hoping that as long she was the mother of the twins, she would be epted by Samuel eventually.Nheless, five years passed, and she still had not be the mistress of the Bowers family.¡°You¡¯re here, Ms. Nichols.¡± Gavin Ford guided Yara through the entrance.¡°Gavin, is Samuel home?¡±¡°Mr. Samuel has yet to return, but Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia are at home.¡± Gavin treated Yara respectfully as the biological mother of the twins. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen them for a long time now, right?¡±When Yara heard that Samuel was not at home and the twins were at home, she immediately grimaced.After all, the twins were not her biological children, yet they kept getting her into trouble. It was fine when Samuel was around, but when he was not around, the twins would leave her aside without talking to her.Even though she wanted to teach them a lesson, she could not do it because they were the apples of Samuel¡¯s eyes.She was terrified that if she were to punish them, Samuel would not let her into the Bowers family anymore.¡°Ms. Nichols.¡±¡°Yes?¡± Yara returned to her senses and replied with a smile, ¡°Gavin, I was ming myself just now for being their mother and not being able to be by their side all the time as they grew up. Even though I miss them a lot, I don¡¯t have the right to be here often.¡±Ultimately, Yara was a skillful actress who could y the victim easily.Thinking that Yara really was ming herself, Gavinforted her, ¡°Ms. Nichols, please don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll bring you to meet them now.¡±¡°Thank you.¡±With that, Yara followed Gavin up to the second floor. Then, Gavin knocked on the door of Franklin and Sophia¡¯s room.¡°Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia, please open the door. Your mommy is here to see you.¡±She believed they would ignore her as usual, but a voice could be hearding from inside the room.¡°Mr. Gavin, let here in alone. Sophia and I want to be alone with her.¡±Upon hearing that, Gavin was relieved and said, ¡°Ms. Nichols, there¡¯s always a connection between a mother and her children after all. Your children also miss you a lot.¡±Yara forced a smile in reply, but she had a foreboding feeling about it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 7 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 7 Scared Out Of Her Wits Yara pushed the door open and stepped inside.She wasn¡¯t fond of the twins. However, she put on a smile in an attempt to get on their good side as she said, ¡°Hello, my dear children. I¡¯m here to see you.¡±The twins, who were sitting on a wool rug, felt a chill run down their spine when they heard Yara say that.Even though Samuel had personally admitted that Yara was their mother, they simply didn¡¯t like her. In fact, it could be said that they hated her.Franklin rolled his eyes, and a cheeky look shed in them.¡°Can youe over here?¡± he asked.Yara had no idea what Franklin had up his sleeve but walked over anyway.¡°I have something really important to show you,¡± he dered.He tried his best to hide his sly expression, and instead made the most innocent look he could muster.Seeing that Franklin had lowered his guard toward her, Yara wanted to take the chance to get closer to him. In a gentle tone, she said, ¡°Sure. Let me see what it is.¡±Franklin pulled his hand out from behind his back, where there was a small, snow-white snake twined around it.¡°This is my pet, Moony,¡± he exined.It was as if the snake had understood that Franklin was introducing it. Its amber eyes were fixed on Yara, and it began to flick its tongue excitedly.The sight of it gave Yara the shock of her life, and she backed up immediately.¡°Get it away from me! Hurry up! Don¡¯te close!¡± she shrieked.Franklin gave Moony a few pets, then purposely made his way over to Yara.¡°Sophia and I really like this snake. If you¡¯re scared of it, then leave,¡± he stated.Sophia couldn¡¯t speak, but she nodded from the side.Yara stared at the scheming twins, and she was so frustrated she could explode. She seriously wanted to p them both in the face but held back after considering the consequences.¡°I¡¯m your mother! You guys are crossing the line right now,¡± she warned. Then, she left their room in a fit of rage.Franklin had a look of exasperation on his face. ¡°She¡¯s useless, really. I can¡¯t believe she was that scared just because of Moony. Daddy must have been blind to take a liking to someone like her.¡±Sophia nodded in agreement as she once again thought about the woman she had bumped into in the airport.She really wished that woman was her mother instead of Yara.Meanwhile, the clock struck eleven at night.Samuel had just gotten home, and Gavin informed him that Yara had visited Franklin and Sophia.¡°How long did she stay this time?¡± Samuel asked.¡°A bit longer than usual. Around fifteen minutes, I think,¡± Gavin replied.¡°I see.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. You may go now.¡±Samuel unbuttoned his shirt and took it off, revealing his picture-perfect jawline and corbone.Six years ago, he had been drugged. Just when it felt like he was about tobust from the heat guing his body, he had gone to Yara for an antidote. Unexpectedly, he ended up with Franklin and Sophia.Back then, he had been entranced by that youthful, seductive body. No matter how she whimpered and begged, he continued to dominate her. However, over the past five years, he hadn¡¯t felt a thing toward Yara despite her being the same person.He only thought of her as the mother of his children.Samuel didn¡¯t really care about her right now as he was more concerned about Natalie, who had given him the cold shoulder that morning. As he thought about it, he gave Billy a call.¡°How¡¯s Natalie doing, Billy?¡± he inquired.¡°She hasn¡¯t gotten off work yet. Apparently, she¡¯s examining a dismembered corpse. It seems that she¡¯s got a heavy workload,¡± he reported.Samuel nced at the clock hanging on the wall. With a mysterious look in his eyes, he said, ¡°Send her some supper in my name.¡±His words left Billy dumbstruck. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s an ungrateful person. Why are you¡ª¡±Samuel interrupted him coldly, ¡°Since when did you have the right to lecture me?¡±¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. My apologies,¡± Billy hurriedly responded.Samuel hung up, and Billy proceeded to arrange supper for Natalie.He got up and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window to take a look at the blooming white roses in the courtyard.He didn¡¯t care how difficult Natalie was to deal with or the price he had to pay. All that mattered to him was persuading her to help in treating Sophia¡¯s aphasia.He didn¡¯t want his precious daughter to go her whole life without speaking. At the very least, he wanted to hear her call him ¡°Daddy.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 8 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 8 Picking Her Up Personally Natalie switched off the green light in the autopsy room then took off her mask and goggles before making her way to the office area.When she was about to sit down and sign the autopsy report, she noticed containers of food stacked up on her desk. ¡°Acape¡± was printed on all of the stic bags.¡°What is this, Brandon?¡± she asked with her eyebrows furrowed.¡°Someone ordered delivery for you, Boss.¡± He eyed the containers in envy as he continued, ¡°Acape is the most gourmet restaurant in Dellmoor. Apparently, it¡¯s membership-only, and getting one costs a million. I wonder what kind of person would be powerful enough to get Acape to deliver food thiste at night.¡±¡°For me?¡± Natalie was even more confused. ¡°Who ordered it?¡±Brandon picked up a small card beside the boxes and read it aloud. ¡°It must be hard working sote at night, Ms. Nichols. Regards, Samuel Bowers.¡±After reading it, he waspletely stunned, and Effie couldn¡¯t make sense of it either.They couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Natalie was incredibly skilled as a coroner. However, in terms of appearance, she didn¡¯t stand out at all. Her face was the definition of forgettable. They just couldn¡¯t believe that Samuel would have bad enough taste to go after someone like Natalie. However, the boxes of delivery from Acape forced them to ept that there was some kind of special connection between the two of them.Brandon summoned up the courage to ask, ¡°Boss, what kind of rtionship do you have with Samuel?¡±¡°We don¡¯t know each other,¡± she insisted.¡°You must be kidding, Boss.¡±¡°Believe whatever you want.¡±She snatched the card from Brandon¡¯s grip and threw it into the trash. Then, she swept her gaze over the containers in front of her and icily ordered, ¡°Give these to the people working overtime in the forensic department, Brandon. If there¡¯s too much even for them, then give some to the guards too.¡±She then took out some crackers from her bag and began munching on them.Brandon couldn¡¯tprehend what was going on. ¡°Are you not going to eat this food from Acape, Boss? Why are you eating crackers instead?¡±Natalie rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±He shook his head frantically. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ll go distribute these right away.¡±Natalie continued to chew the crackers. She didn¡¯t even spare the containers a single nce.It didn¡¯t matter how luxurious Acape was. She refused to ept something that she didn¡¯t deserve. However, considering how hard it was to get one¡¯s hands on food like that, she decided it would still be best to share it with others.Effie didn¡¯t touch the food at all. Instead, she stared at Natalie unblinkingly.She couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something about Natalie. Not only was she good at her job, but she also treated bigshots like Gerald and Samuelpletely neutrally. She knew where to draw the line. Despite not standing out much, she still managed to get others¡¯ attention without doing anything.¡°Can you give me a cracker, Boss?¡± Effie asked.Natalie met her gaze and grinned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat the food Samuel bought?¡±¡°It¡¯s not like I know him. I was just curious about the rtionship between you two. Since you said that you don¡¯t know each other, then I obviously have to take your side, Boss.¡± As someone who had witnessed Natalie¡¯s professionalism and attitude personally, she had already epted Natalie as her superior.Natalie found Effie rather interesting and handed her a cracker. ¡°Here you go.¡±While eating the tasteless crackers, they couldn¡¯t help but smile as they looked at each other.Effie abruptly realized that her eyes were simply gorgeous despite her average looks. It was particrly so when she smiled. The aura of her gaze and the cunning look in her eyes became hard to forget.The following morning, Samuel faced a ss window inside a huge office building, looking down at the flow of cars around the city.The ck shirt he was wearing outlined his broad shoulders and narrow waist even more boldly, while his icy, handsome face gave him the aura of a leader.¡°I think she might be using the 2Gwork, Sir,¡± Billy reported grimly. ¡°Natalie doesn¡¯t know the weight that the Bowers family carries in Dellmoor, and I don¡¯t think she knows how luxurious of a restaurant Acape is, either. Last night, I witnessed her distributing the food to the guards where she works.¡±Samuel¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡±Billy gritted his teeth, then voiced his bold opinion. ¡°If it¡¯s true that Natalie¡¯s aware, then there¡¯s a good chance that she¡¯s just ying hard to get. She¡¯s doing this to get you hooked and make you curious. If she¡¯s that cunning, then she might even use Sophia for her own benefits.¡±Samuel nced around before knocking on the table rhythmically. ¡°I see you have a very active imagination, Billy.¡±¡°Sir ¡ª¡±¡°Even our own people can¡¯t get any information about her. Do you still think she¡¯s an ordinary person?¡± Samuel cut him off. He sat in his office chair with a dark gaze as a barely noticeable grin surfaced on his face. ¡°Her job as a coroner is nothing more than the tip of the iceberg.¡±Billy finally came to a realization after hearing those words. ¡°I underestimated her, Sir. I¡¯m sorry.¡±¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Samuel crossed his arms. ¡°Postpone my schedule for tonight. I¡¯m going to pick her up personally.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 9 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 9 Pulled Into A Hummer Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The following afternoon, there wasplete silence in the conference room. Everyone was at a loss.John Williams, the police officer in charge of the case, began collecting the documents scattered on the table. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else to add, then the meeting is over. For tonight, follow up on the name list of girls that have gone missing recently. We have to confirm her identity.¡±Right when everyone was yawning and getting ready to get on with their work, someone in the corner slowly stood up.¡°I have a question.¡±Natalie had one hand in the pocket of her white coat, and there was an aura of total tranquility around her.Her colleagues all turned to look at her in surprise and couldn¡¯t help but begin to gossip.¡°That¡¯s a new face. I¡¯ve never seen her before. Is she a new coroner?¡±¡°Are all fresh graduates this bold nowadays? Even the older, experienced people here have nothing to add. What could this brat have to say?¡±¡°I¡¯d love to know what exactly she¡¯s got on her mind.¡±Effie and Brandon looked at each other andmunicated through their expressions. They thought it was absurd that they were treating Natalie as some newbie. They were eager to witness Natalie give them a p in the face.Meanwhile, Natalie did not mind what anyone was saying at all. She walked over to John and bent over to pick up some scratch paper from the ground, which had a footprint on it.¡°Besides the autopsy report, I also wrote some information down by hand. However, it seems that it¡¯s been treated like trash,¡± shemented.Her voice was not overwhelming, but every word she spoke was firm. Furthermore, her gaze was sharp enough to slice through one¡¯s heart.John felt rather awkward, but he replied, ¡°Hand it over to me. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±¡°Considering you treated it as nothing more than scrap, I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll do the same thing again.¡± Natalie dusted off the dirt on the paper.¡°An autopsy report doesn¡¯t just contain the victim¡¯s time of death and DNA information. I¡¯ve already stitched the corpses of the two female victims back together. Even though their faces are distorted beyond recognition, telltale signs on their body tell me they were married with a good financial situation. They regrly received beauty treatments,¡± Natalie exined.¡°Considering all of this, there are only three people on the name list who are possible candidates. When you take into ount the victim¡¯s age, that narrows it down to two¡ª Lisa Moore and Jean Gray. You can get the family members of those two women toe in for a DNA test. The investigation department needs to work harder and find the third missing woman before something bad happens to her,¡± she continued to stress. ¡°Whoever this criminal is, they make clean cuts. They don¡¯t have a drop of sympathy in them, and they¡¯re a serial killer as well¡ªa typical sociopath. If we don¡¯t hurry and take the chance to get them behind bars, then even more women will be put in danger.¡±Natalie steadily ced the document in front of John, who quickly skimmed through it.He realized that everything she had said was the truth, and it was impressive how she had narrowed down a list of hundreds of people to just two women.¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to introduce myself to everyone because of this case, so I¡¯ll do it now. I¡¯m Natalie Nichols, specially-appointed coroner of the Major Crimes Unit. I¡¯m looking forward to working with all of you,¡± she greeted with a tranquil gaze.The people in the conference room burst into an uproar.¡°I thought the coroner would be some forty-year-old lady, not someone this young.¡±¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t that mean we don¡¯t have to search for every single person on the name list?¡±¡°She¡¯s our saving grace!¡±Natalie didn¡¯t pay their praise any mind. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. I hope all of you will continue putting in your best effort so that I don¡¯t have to work overtime often.¡±An imperceptible smile crept up on her face.All of her colleagues watched in awe as she left.She had stunned them to their core.The fact that she was only in her twenties didn¡¯t matter.There was nobody in the Major Crimes Unit who could match her level of observance. She had saved everyone many nights of intense investigation.Meanwhile, in the changing room, Natalie had just taken off her white coat when she received a call from Xavian.¡°Are you so busy that you forgot about me, Mommy?¡± Xavian asked. Despite his grumbling, there was no trace of me in his tone. Instead, it was just heartwarming. ¡°Nevermind. You can forget me, but don¡¯t forget to get some proper food and rest. I made mushroom soup for you. You can have some when you get back.¡±Natalie couldn¡¯t help but blow her phone a kiss as she pictured Xavian cooking for her. ¡°I love you so much, Sweetheart.¡±¡°I love you too, Mommy.¡±After telling Natalie a few more things, Xavian hung up the phone reluctantly.¡°Boss, I heard you calling someone ¡®Sweetheart¡¯ over the phone just now. Was that your boyfriend?¡± Effie couldn¡¯t hold her curiosity back.Boyfriend?Natalie let out a giggle and gave Effie a pat on the shoulder. ¡°You know, Effie, there are quite a number of people who I call ¡®Sweetheart.¡¯¡°Her words left Effie dumbstruck. She was under the impression that Natalie had a few boy toys aside from Samuel, who had ordered delivery for her.In the meantime, Natalie made her way downstairs and left the building of the Major Crimes Unit.However, she had only taken a few steps out when a polished Hummer came to a stop beside her.The door swung open. Before Natalie could even see who had stepped out, she was pulled into the backseat. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 10 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 10 Check For Yourself Natalie was forced into the car. Amidst her shock, she was about to swing back in retaliation, but the other party moved faster.Her arm was firmly locked in ce by the man. His searing hot breath grazed right past her ear, and she could feel his lips making brief contact with it.¡°Let go of me! What kind of pathetic man are you, having to resort to kidnapping?¡± Natalie taunted. The more she tried to escape, the tighter his grip grew. The gap between her back and his chest was slowly closing.His voice was maic, and his deepughter brushed past her ear. ¡°Are you questioning my manhood? Would you like to check for yourself?¡±¡°How am I supposed to do that when you¡¯ve restrained my hands?¡± Natalie rolled her eyes.He couldn¡¯t deny that, and let go of her arms.Within the next second, she spun around and swung her fist toward him. However, he caught it easily. While grabbing onto her fist, he pulled her to his side, and the distance between them once again grew smaller.¡°You¡¯ve got quite the attitude,¡± he commented.She looked up at him with a fierce gaze.His features were profound and unsurpassed. They were simply perfect, without any ws to pick at. His gaze was icy and unfathomable, with eyes deep like an ocean. The mole below his right eye only added to his elegant demeanor.There was a cheeky smile on his face. Both good and evil intentions were revealed on his cold face. Everything about him was just so mysterious.Over the past twenty-five years of her life, Natalie had met many attractive men. Despite that, the man in front of her was the pinnacle of perfection.His gaze flickered as he stared at the dazed Natalie.¡°I¡¯ve been intending to invite you out for a meal for a long time, Ms. Nichols. However, you kept rejecting me, so I had no choice but to do this in order for us to meet,¡± Samuel exined as he let go of her pale fist. ¡°My name is Samuel Bowers.¡±The moment Natalie heard that name, she finally came back to her senses.¡°So you¡¯re Samuel Bowers?¡± Natalie backed up and pressed herself as closely as possible to the car door. She clearly had her guard up against him. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you. Are you seriously telling me that you kidnapped me just to have a meal together?¡±Samuel had witnessed all kinds of women throughout his life¡ªdistinguished ones, flirtatious ones, gentle ones, and even fragile ones. What they all had inmon was the fact that they wanted to get with him. However, the woman in front of him was the only one whose clear eyes were full of caution against him.She was far from a stunner, but he found interest in her clear and logical reasoning.He wanted to get a better look at her, so he bent over and slowly inched his way over. On the other hand, Natalie was frantically backing up until there was nowhere else to run. There was a needle hidden in her hand, which she had behind her back. If he were to get any closer, she would stab him right in the neck.Right when Natalie was about to make her move, he suddenly stopped. His hand made its way over to her back and snatched the needle away from her.¡°Hey!¡± she protested.She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so observant.¡°You¡¯re overthinking this, Ms. Nichols. I¡¯m Sophia Bowers¡¯ father. I¡¯m only inviting you out for a meal as thanks for taking care of my daughter at the airport,¡± he rified.Sophia Bowers? Natalie remembered the cute little girl with aphasia from the airport the moment she heard that name.¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Sophia is a cute girl. Anyone would help her out.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but smile as she thought about Sophia, and her expression softened. ¡°I wonder how she¡¯s been doing. She¡¯s so obedient that I can¡¯t help but dote on her.¡±Samuel stared at her. She had a in face, but her shimmering gaze fascinated him.She liked Sophia more than he had initially expected. It wasn¡¯t out of ttery or because she had ulterior motives. Instead, it came from the bottom of her heart.It made Samuel feel a bit delusional.Natalie seems to like Sophia even more than Yara does.At that point in time, the car suddenly made a sharp right turn. The woman instantly lost her bnce and crashed into him.Unfortunately, this led to Natalie¡¯s face being buried right in Samuel¡¯s crotch.Billy, who was driving the car, said something through the car¡¯s speaker system. ¡°Apologies, Sir. A truck suddenly switchednes just now, and I couldn¡¯t hit the brakes in time.¡±The car¡¯s partition did not lower, and the Hummer continued speeding on the road.However, in the backseat, Natalie and Samuel were in an incredibly ambiguous position.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 11 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 11 Caught On His Zipper Natalie¡¯s face waspletely flushed red, and she wanted to bury herself alive.She grabbed onto the car seat with the intention of getting herself up. However, the moment she looked up, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell back down.¡°What are you doing!¡± Samuel¡¯s breathing grew heavier, and his voice was distinctly hoarse.D*mn it! He clearly knew she wasn¡¯t trying to seduce him, but she was just too close.¡°D-Don¡¯t move. My hair¡¯s caught onto your zipper,¡± Natalie stuttered. The blush on her face reached all the way to her ears, and her eyes were half-open.It was unbelievably melodramatic.Her hair just had to get caught in Samuel¡¯s zipper of all ces.Even though she was already far from his crotch, she still had to get her hair free somehow.For the first time, she regretted having such long hair. The more she struggled, the more it hurt, but it wasn¡¯t like she could just do nothing.Natalie repeatedly told herself to calm down. She was in the medical field, after all, and she had seen so many naked male corpses in the past. She hadn¡¯t just seen a man¡¯s private parts; she had even cut them open.Just as she managed to steady herself, she suddenly sensed a subtle change.She realized that all the ones she had seen before were a part of corpses. There was no way it would be the same looking at one attached to a living person.She choked out, ¡°I¡¯m already trying to get it free. Can you just stop moving for a while?¡±Samuel muttered, ¡°Your hands have been iling around for what feels like years. What am I supposed to do? If you want me to stop, then hurry up and get us out of this situation.¡±Natalie bit her lip tightly. She was on the verge of losing it. ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll hurry up, so stop rushing me.¡±Even though she grumbled, she knew there was no easy way out. She moved closer to the zipper and pulled it down slowly, then carefully got her hair out. However, there was no way she could avoiding into contact with his crotch.¡°Where do you think you¡¯re touching?¡±¡°Do you think it¡¯s on purpose? Stopining. I¡¯m almost done.¡±When it was fully unzipped, Natalie¡¯s hair was finally free. She sat up hurriedly.Samuel had quite the unpleasant look on his face as well. He pulled his zipper back up.He had always kept himself under strict control. It was his first time having such an intense reaction, aside from what had happened six years ago. Fortunately, Natalie managed to cut him off just in time. Otherwise, he might have actually lost control because of her.They did not speak for the rest of theBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ride, though the ambiguous aura in the car mysteriously lingered.Finally, the car came to a stop in front of a mansion. It was then Natalie realized that she had forgotten to respond to Samuel¡¯s invitation amidst all the chaos earlier.¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he announced indifferently. However, the aura emitting from his body was unsettling.Natalie knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of Samuel that easily. Besides that, she also wanted to know how Sophia was doing, so she pushed the door open and got out of the Hummer.When she turned to look at the luxurious mansion past the rose garden, she couldn¡¯t help but mumble inwardly. This has to be the Bowers residence. It¡¯s even more extravagant than I thought.Billy parked the Hummer in the designated spot within the courtyard.Natalie followed Samuel into the mansion, where Gavin was waiting at the entrance. When he saw Natalie, he was greatly shocked.Aside from Yara, this was the only girl Samuel had ever brought home.Gavin had no intention of offending her. It was just that Yara¡¯s beauty was uncontested, while Natalie wasn¡¯t anything special. There were freckles all over her face, and the only thing that really stood out was her lively eyes.Despite his doubts, he still maintained his respect toward the two of them.They walked into the mansion side-by-side. The interior was low-key yet elegant, with ck and white as the main design focus. The colossal window wall in the living room showcased the white roses in the courtyard.Natalie stood in front of it and stared at Samuel¡¯s back with her eyes narrowed.She absolutely refused to believe that someone like him would be so kind just because she helped out Sophia at the airport. There were definitely ulterior motives behind him inviting her for a meal.Could he have already uncovered my true identity and wants me to treat someone¡¯s illness? Is it Sophia¡¯s mother or someone Samuel incredibly treasures?¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, Samuel. What do you want from me?¡± she asked. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 12 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 12 Stay By My Side Samuel nced at Natalie briefly with a meaningful look in his eyes. With his lips slightly raised, he said, ¡°Ms. Nichols, your vignce is truly over-the-top. However, what are you afraid of? Are you worried that I¡¯d want something from you?¡±Natalie was feeling extremely ufortable under his gaze.The man¡¯s eyes were focused on her face as if he was trying to stare right through her soul.Finally, she understood why he was rumored to be an immensely dominant and difficult-to-deal- with man. None of the people who were once targeted by Samuel was able to escape from his clutches.It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t take him seriously before this, but she simply didn¡¯t want to be associated with such a dangerous person in any way.At that moment, Gavin came in and reported, ¡°Sir, the meal is ready.¡±Samuel¡¯s lips were slightly curved upward when he said, ¡°Ms. Nichols, let¡¯s dine together. Have a taste of my chef¡¯s work.¡±Natalie didn¡¯t try to reject, merely following Samuel into the dining hall to have their meal.The dining table wasden with all sorts of delicacies. Right after she took her seat, she began digging in. Although she was pleasantly surprised by the chef¡¯s cooking, she still managed to control herself while she ate. Thus, she survived the session without any incident.Right as she was almost done with her food, Samuel¡¯s phone began vibrating.¡°Please excuse me,¡± he said.¡°Go ahead.¡±When Samuel left, Natalie was finally able to rx for a bit.I can¡¯t believe I managed to finish the meal without Samuel making things unnecessarily difficult for me. Could it be possible that I was the one who was being too paranoid? Did I really think of him too badly?She was just about to finish her food when she felt something cool and soft on her calf all of a sudden.What the hell?Natalie looked downward, only to see a snow-white snake twirling itself around her calf, slowly inching its way up her leg. Its eyes were clear and amber-colored, and it kept flicking its tongue from time to time.Natalie was unlike Yara, who grew up in the city. Before she turned neen, Natalie had been living in the countryside. There would always be snakes in the fields and rivers, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of the snake. She had even caught snakes for fun with her childhood friends back then.However, when she came to the city, she rarely had the chance to see snakes anymore.She put down her fork and pried the little fellow that was wrapped around her leg off herself before lifting it right in front of her face. Then, she caressed the snake¡¯s head gently while saying, ¡°Hello, little guy. You look special. Are you an albino?¡±She was nning to take the snake home with her if it didn¡¯t have an owner. Xavian would love to keep it as a pet.¡°You¡¯re not afraid of Moony?¡± A childish voice could be heard.¡°M-Moony?¡±Natalie¡¯s sight shifted from Moony to a little boy, who was standing at the door of the dining hall.The little boy had pretty looks, and his dark eyes were fixed intently on her. His good looks were evenparable with that of Xavian and yton¡¯s. Upon closer observation, she noticed that the little boy looked somewhat simr to Xavian and yton. Maybe it was because of this simrity that made her smile slightly.She took Moony in her hand and walked toward Franklin before squatting down in front of him.¡°Is this snake yours? It¡¯s cute!¡± Natalie was smiling when she looked into the little boy¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Is its name Moony?¡±The little boy pursed his lips and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re unattractive, but you¡¯re rather brave. At least you¡¯re better than those women who screamed when they saw Moony.¡±¡°Here. I¡¯ll return it back to you.¡± Natalie ced Moony on Franklin¡¯s small palms.Franklin snorted again, never once averting his eyes from her face. ¡°I called you unattractive just now. Why are you not mad at me?¡±As Natalie had a hyper-realistic mask on her face to make her appear ugly, she wasn¡¯t the slightest bit bothered by the little boy¡¯s harsh words.¡°Well, it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m unattractive. Therefore, there¡¯s no reason for me to be mad about it.¡± She rubbed Franklin¡¯s head, which was bristly because of his short hair, while she spoke. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m already ugly. Won¡¯t it just make me uglier if I still get angry about it?¡±Franklin was already five years old. Still, his head had never been touched by anyone other than his grandfather.His father had never touched him, whereas others wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Even the woman who gave birth to him would be frightened by a few words from him. Thus, she would never approach him.An indescribable warmth surged in the boy¡¯s chest when Natalie caressed his head.It was a feeling he had never experienced before.¡°Y-You¡­¡± He clenched his little fists.¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Natalie paused her action before lifting her head to look at the boy, who seemed to be struggling with something.¡°Woman, you touched my head! You¡¯ll have to take responsibility.¡± Franklin stared straight into her eyes as he spoke. ¡°Be my woman from now on. I swear that I¡¯ll take care of you to the best of my abilities for the rest of my life. No one will dare to bully you!¡±¡°Pfft!¡±Natalie couldn¡¯t stop herself from letting out a snort.This little fellow is only about the same age as yton and Xavian, yetC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. he confessed his feelings to me just like that? What was funny was that the little boy was so adorable, yet he said something so domineering like he was the president of apany. The contrast was so jarring that she couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing.¡°Why are youughing?¡± Franklin puffed up his cheeks and stared at her in all seriousness. ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of women who can meet my standards. You¡¯re the first. Since both Moony and I find you eptable, you should stay by my side from today onward.¡±Natalie could just imagine how enraged this child¡¯s father would be if he were to hear this.While she was in the middle of her thoughts, a tall and lean figure came in from the living room.The man¡¯s eyes were stern and frosty as he called out, ¡°Franklin Bowers.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 13 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 13 Chapter 13 My Daddy Is Senile Franklin froze when he heard that. Then, he turned around to look at Samuel, who was entering the dining hall.Samuel still had his phone in his hand, and the top two buttons of his ck shirt were undone. He looked extremely intimidating as his dark eyes filled with anger.The little boy pursed his lips before puffing up his cheeks, calling out reluctantly, ¡°Daddy.¡±Natalie shuddered internally when she met those dark and bottomless eyes of that man. This little snake boy is actually Samuel¡¯s son? So that means he has a pair of twins? Sophia isn¡¯t his only child?Samuel red at Franklin coldly before saying, ¡°What in the world are you thinking with that underdeveloped brain of yours? You, taking her as your woman? What makes you think you can do that?¡±Franklin was visibly afraid of Samuel. However, when he remembered that he had so boldly dered that he would protect Natalie earlier, he realized that he couldn¡¯t act too cowardly in front of his father. Hence, he plucked up his courage and replied, ¡°Daddy, I like her. I want her to stay.¡±Samuel frowned even harder. ¡°Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±¡°Of course, I do!¡± Franklin touched his earlobes, his cheeks flushing. ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t be so prejudiced. I¡¯m already all grown up, so I know that I have to be proactive in pursuing the woman I like.¡±¡°Who taught you this?¡± Samuel asked coldly.¡°Um¡­¡± Franklin felt slightly guilty under his father¡¯s gaze.¡°Franklin Bowers. Who. Taught. You. That?¡±The boy looked around frantically before eventually deciding to sell Steven out. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Steven. I heard him saying this to anotherdy. Thatdy was really happy when she heard it. I thought that she will be happy too if I say this to her. Then, she¡¯ll stay by my side and keep mepany.¡±Hearing that, Samuel made a mental note to make things clear with Steven.¡°Go back to your room. I have something to discuss with Ms. Nichols.¡± He nced at Franklin nonchntly as he spoke.Thetter still wanted to spend some time with Natalie, but since his father was adamant about sending him away, he was getting suspicious that his father liked this woman as well. Is he brushing me off because he wants to keep her for himself? I¡¯m his biological son!He pouted before mumbling almost inaudibly, ¡°You want her for yourself, so you¡¯re abusing your status as my daddy to do this. We¡¯ll see about this¡­¡±¡°Franklin, what are you mumbling about?¡±Instead of answering back, Franklin merely shook his head meekly. ¡°I-I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±Before he left, he still reminded Natalie in all seriousness, ¡°Daddy won¡¯t let me stay, so I¡¯ll have to say goodbye to you for now.¡± Even though that was what he said, the expression in his eyes seemed to be saying ¡°Daddy is old and senile. Please understand.¡±Natalie squatted down and patted the little boy¡¯s head once more. ¡°Bye!¡±When she turned around after watching Franklin leave, she found Samuel staring at her silently. The look in his eyes was unfathomable, sending a chill down her spine.¡°Ms. Nichols, you seem like you¡¯re adept at taking care of children?¡±¡°Perhaps?¡±Natalie didn¡¯t consider herself an expert in childcare. She once thought of taking good care of those two kids back at home, but now that Xavian and yton had gotten a bit older, they were the ones who had been taking of her instead.After they were done with dinner, she followed Samuel to the study on the second floor.Inside, aside from typical office furniture, there was an entire row of tall bookshelves that was nearly five meters tall. At that height, it would only be possible to retrieve the books via adder. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by the incredible sight.The look in Samuel¡¯s eyes was cold yet focused. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I do have a deal that I need to discuss with you. I need you to treat a person for me.¡±Natalie pinched the space between her brows. I¡¯ve been keeping my identity as a skilled doctor pretty well all along. How did this man here get to know about this identity of mine? And how much does he know about it? Could it be that he already knows my true appearance under my mask?She decided to go along with him. ¡°Mr. Bowers, you¡¯ve looked into my background, so you should know that I¡¯m a coroner, not a doctor. What I do is completely different.¡±Samuel stepped closer to her, his nted eyes fixing on her the whole time.For some reason, Natalie felt like she was a newborn baby, naked as day, under his intense stare. He studied her so seriously that she was even feeling somewhat guilty.¡°Sophia has had aphasia ever since young. I¡¯ve brought her to see countless doctors, and they all told me that her condition isn¡¯t physical but psychological.¡± After a pause, Samuel continued, ¡°You¡¯re the first person to make her speak, saying the word ¡®Mommy¡¯.¡±¡°I made her speak?¡±¡°I don¡¯t see the need for me to lie to you about this.¡± He nced at Natalie before saying frostily, ¡°I only want you to let Sophia open up.¡±Upon hearing that, she breathed a sigh of relief internally. Luckily, this isn¡¯t about my cover getting blown.¡°As long as you can heal Sophia¡¯s condition, I will fulfill any wishes that you have.¡±¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Natalie shook her head and smiled.¡°Humans¡¯ greed is immeasurable. I know that.¡± Samuel raised his eyebrows while he spoke, his voice filled with restraint and apathy. ¡°What wish do you have that even the Bowers family is unable to give you?¡±¡°I think you¡¯re the greedy one here.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I meant what I said. I don¡¯t need the Bowers family to satisfy any of my needs.¡±Natalie sounded resolute when she answered Samuel, her eyes filled with a cial look.¡°Mr. Bowers, I am willing to treat Sophia¡¯s condition for nothing in return.¡±¡°For nothing in return?¡±Natalie¡¯s clever eyes were gleaming when she replied, ¡°I like Sophia, and I don¡¯t mind getting more chances to see her. That is all. I¡¯m not interested in anything that has to do with you or the Bowers family.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 14 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Teaching My Son How To Flirt After Samuel finished talking with Natalie, he ordered Gavin to find a chauffeur to bring her home.He nced at the sticky note he was holding in his hand that had a string of phone numbers written on it.She turned out to be a greater surprise than I expected. Not only does Sophia like her, but Franklin does too! Those two brats listen to no one but me, out of fear. Even our rtives, Gavin, and the servants can never handle them. Moreover, I don¡¯t dislike her either. Dammit!A knock sounded on the door.¡°Come in.¡±Samuel had a photographic memory, so he had already memorized the numbers on the sticky note the moment she wrote it down. However, he did not throw the note away and kept it in his drawer instead.Steven walked in and sat down on the couch, crossing his legszily.¡°Sam, I¡¯ve closed the deal regarding thend in the east of the city,¡± he announced with an eager expression on his face as if waiting for Samuel¡¯s approval.Thetter merely nced at him coldly. ¡°Did you teach Franklin how to flirt with girls when you were with him?¡±His mouth twitching, Steven immediately rebutted, ¡°Goodness gracious, no! He¡¯s the precious child of the Bowers family. No matter how daring I am, I will never dare to teach him this!¡±¡°From now on, when you are with Sophia and Franklin, you are not allowed to flirt with women.¡±¡°Huh?¡± asked Steven, baffled.¡°Even if you did not teach them, they can also learn from observing you.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Samuel continued, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch Franklin learning those indecent words from you.¡±¡°Indecent? My nephew?¡± Steven looked at Samuel and asked curiously, ¡°That brat¡¯s personality is the same as yours. Aloof. He usually listens to no one but you, so to whom will he say those words?¡±¡°You know her. Natalie Nichols.¡±Steven was dumbfounded. ¡°Her? What¡¯s her background? Sophia is crazy about her, and now, even Franklin, that naughty brat, likes her?¡±¡°I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s not important. I¡¯m only concerned about whether or not she can treat Sophia.¡±¡°Sam, this woman¡¯s looks are too in. If not, with her ability to handle those two, plus some seduction, she can probably be your wife!¡±mented Steven, shrugging his shoulders.The moment Steven finished speaking, two figures appeared at the ajar doorway.¡°Uncle Steven, is there something wrong with your eyes?¡± asked Franklin with a frown, his face reflecting his displeasure toward Steven.¡°M-My eyes¡­¡±¡°How is she ugly? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Sophia.¡± The boy swept aExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. gaze at his sister as if waiting for her affirmation.A serious expression appeared on Sophia¡¯s typically adorable face as she hugged her teddy bear. She shook her head with all her might.Steven had seen Natalie in real life. Her face is covered with freckles, and all her features are average, except her pair of almond-shaped eyes. How is she pretty?However, upon meeting the siblings¡¯ displeased gazes, he turned to look at Samuel in desperation.¡°Sam,e on, say something.¡±Subconsciously, Samuel remembered that pair of sparkling eyes and murmured, ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty.¡±Steven was at a loss for words. What did you say? This conversation is over! Not only are the three of them siding with an outsider, but they are also blind!That night, Yara could not help but call the Bowers residence from her hotel room.It had been five years, yet she still did not have Samuel¡¯s private phone number. Whenever she needed to contact him, she could only call the Bowers residence¡¯sndline.Ring¡­The phone was finally answered a long timeter.¡°Hello, you have reached the Bowers residence.¡±¡°Gavin, it¡¯s me.¡± Yara smiled. ¡°Is Samuel there? I want to discuss the kids with him.¡±¡°Ms. Nichols, Mr. Samuel and Mr. Steven are discussing work in the study right now. He isn¡¯t able toe to the phone,¡± replied Gavin matter-of-factly.¡°I see¡­¡± A sense of disappointment washed over Yara, and she gripped the corner of her dress in her hands.However, she had to continue pretending to be a loving mother, so she asked with fake concern, ¡°Have Franklin and Sophia been obedient these few days?¡± I had to leave early due tost-minute work previously and didn¡¯t get to spend much time with them. They wouldn¡¯tin to Samuel, right?Gavin did not know what transpired between Yara, Franklin, and Sophia. He assumed that they did not get along well because Yara wasn¡¯t living with the children. Thus, his reply was heartfelt.¡°Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia are doing well, especially when Mr. Samuel brought back a guest today. I rarely see Mr. Franklin being so amiable to an outsider.¡±¡°Amiable?¡±Yara was their biological aunt and stood in as their mother, yet Franklin had never treated her nicely. Before he could speak, he would bite her. When he grew up, he either ignored her or thought of ways to make her life hard.¡°Gavin, who was the guest?¡± Yara pretended to ask in a casual manner.¡°It was ady, and it seems like herst name is Nichols.¡±Yara furrowed her brows. Nichols? Isn¡¯t that the same as mine? In addition, Franklin is particrly close to her and treats her amicably? Afraid that the secret buried deep in her heart woulde to light, she felt a sense of uneasiness enveloping her.¡°Gavin, do you know thedy¡¯s full name?¡±Recalling for a moment, Gavin replied, ¡°Something like Nat? Oh, right, Natalie Nichols.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 15 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Leaving Without The Mask ¡°Natalie Nichols?¡±Yara was utterly shocked upon hearing Gavin¡¯s reply, and her facial features twisted hideously.Wasn¡¯t she already dead five years ago, killed by the fire I nned? How can she be alive? Fear swept over her like a wave, so much so that she felt like she was drowning. No, this is impossible! Impossible!Right as she was about to suffocate, she did her best to recover her voice. However, it was no longer as sweet-sounding as it was before.¡°Gavin¡­ I¡¯m curious what kind of person Franklin and Sophia will like. Can you describe what that woman looks like?¡±Gavin thought for a moment before answering, ¡°That Ms. Nichols looks pretty average. She seems to be around twenty-four or twenty-five years old, approximately one hundred and sixty-five centimeters tall. Her features, aside from her eyes, are all very in. I think she spends a lot of time under the sun as there are a lot of freckles on her face.¡±Hearing that, Yara heaved a sigh a relief andughed.Natalie and I are identical twins. Although our features are almost the same, she¡¯s still prettier than me by a bit. However, ording to Gavin, this Natalie has freckles all over her face. Therefore, she¡¯s definitely not my sister.After hanging up the phone, she swirled the ss of wine in her hands, a vicious gleam appearing in her eyes.I was the one who burned her to death years ago. How would it be possible for her to make a return now? It¡¯s purely a coincidence that that ugly woman has Natalie¡¯s name.The Bowers family¡¯s chauffeur had sent Natalie home.She nced around her rented, one hundred and twenty square meters apartment. My new home is so shabbypared to the extravagant Bowers residence.Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s footsteps, Xavian walked out of his room.¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll heat up the soup for you.¡±After a short while, he ced a bowl of mushroom soup before her. ¡°Mommy, have some mushroom soup. I added extra cheese and some chicken as you like it.¡±Both Natalie¡¯s body and heart warmed as she sipped the soup.Although Xavian did not cook as well as the Bowers family¡¯s private chefs, she would much rather have the soup that her son made. In no time, she gulped everything down her throat, leaving not even a single drop in the bowl.However, Xavian did not hurry to clear the table and handed Natalie his phone instead.¡°Mommy, yton has joined a film crew recently. This time, he¡¯ll be acting as the son of a queen. When he saw the actress who would be ying the queen, he was practically stupefied. She looks almost the same as you, although you carry yourself better than her. yton did not tell the actress that you look like her, but he asked me to ask you if you¡¯re rted to the actress.¡±Following his words, Xavian zoomed in on a picture of the whole cast, freezing it on a woman¡¯s face.Natalie recognized the woman immediately with a single nce.It was Yara.All these years, she had buried her resentment deep in her heart and tried to live happily, but no one could understand her pain and misery.Every night, the scenes of Yara snatching her children and setting the house on fire kept on reying in her mind.Upon recalling such events, Natalie grasped the tablecloth so tightly that it was on the verge of ripping.¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±¡°Xavian, she is my younger sister, but she¡¯s also the one who hurt me the most.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes lost focus as she stared off into the distance. ¡°Tell yton not to reveal my identity, and do not let Yara know that I am his mother.¡±Xavian nodded obediently, noticing the pained expression on her face. ¡°Mommy, I got it.¡±Natalie could not say much in her exnation to her sons.Although they are both highly clever and emotionally intelligent, there is no way for me to tell them that their aunt tried to burn me to death and even murdered their brother and sister. Someday, I will get my revenge.In the blink of an eye, it was Jennie¡¯s death anniversary.As she had been overseas for the past five years, Natalie never had the chance to go to her mother¡¯s grave. Hence, this time, she woke up extra early. She donned an all-ck attire, and instead of wearing the ugly hyper-realistic mask, she put on a lightyer of make-up.Lying on the floor outside the bathroom, Xavian stared at his mother¡¯s back and pouted. ¡°Mommy, are you really not going to bring me to see Granny?¡±¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Your Granny¡¯s grave is in the mountains. It¡¯ll be inconvenient to bring you along. You¡¯ll stay at home obediently, all right?¡±Despite being the legal wife of my father, she¡¯s buried in an unknown mountaintop on the outskirts of the city. After all these years, her grave is likely dirtied and covered by weeds.¡°Then, you must bring yton and me along the next time.¡± Xavian packed up a box of macarons he made and handed it to Natalie. ¡°Mommy, this is the macarons I made for Granny. Please bring it to Granny on my behalf.¡±Patting his head, Natalie grinned and agreed.She then hailed a taxi and went to Tellmoore Mountain.As expected, it was difficult to climb the mountain when it was raining, and she had to expend a lot of energy to reach the mountaintop.She wiped off the mud on the gravestone before cing a bouquet of lilies and the box of macarons before the grave.Slowly, tears brimmed in her eyes as she stared at the image of her gentle and beautiful mother on the gravestone. The rain pattered down endlessly, but she stood unmovingly for a long time before eventually turning to leave.Afterward, she made her way back downtown.Having been drenched from the rain, she entered a cafe at the roadside to keep herself warm.Yara had made a name for herself in the entertainment industry these few years, so to avoid any unnecessary trouble, Natalie wore a pair of sunsses and a large face mask that covered most of her face.¡°One ck coffee.¡±¡°One ck coffee.¡±A voice rang out behind her after she made her order.Natalie turned in the direction of the voice and nced behind her. Her heart skipped a beat when she recognized the man¡¯s deep and dark eyes.What a small world! Of all ces, Samuel Bowers has to be here!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 16 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 16 Samuel¡¯s facial features were wless as if they were carved out by God himself. Combined with his strong and imposing aura, he was a person that most people would find hard to ignore. Natalie pursed her lips. When I met Samuel, I was wearing that hyper-realistic mask and lookedpletely different from now. Besides, I¡¯m already shielded by my sunsses, mask, and cap. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll recognize me, right? When Samuel¡¯s gaze swept over her, she continued tapping her fingers rhythmically and kept her gaze under the sunsses steady. As soon as she retrieved her coffee, she turned to leave the establishment. s, the rain had only gotten heavier by the time she got to the door. With the intention of waiting for the rain to subside, she found an inconspicuous seat in the corner of the cafe and sat down. It was then her phone began vibrating inside her bag. Franklin¡¯s haughty yet adorable voice rang out the moment she picked up the call. ¡°Woman, the other time, my daddy got between our time together. He wasn¡¯t really picking on you. In truth, he¡¯s a misogynist. When a woman gets close to him, he bes very temperamental.¡± Natalie was rendered speechless. This kid is so bad at choosing a time toin about his father. Why did he choose a time when his father is in the same cafe as me? If I put him on speaker right now, Samuel will definitely punish him badly at home. ¡°Why are you not speaking? Have you forgotten who I am?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? You¡¯re Franklin.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me Mr. Franklin?¡± the boy questioned. ¡°Do you wish for me to call you Mr. Franklin?¡± ¡°Everyone else has to call me Mr. Franklin, but you don¡¯t have to. I will only give you this privilege. Other women can only dream about it,¡± Franklin stated fiercely. Natalie almost burst outughing. Tsk tsk. Indeed, he is Samuel¡¯s son. He totally inherited his father¡¯s domineering personality. ¡°The reason why I called you today is not just to apologize on behalf of my difficult daddy. It¡¯s mainly because Sophia misses you. Can you speak with her? She¡¯s right here.¡± Natalie could not stop smiling when she thought of the adorable Sophia. However, she still did not know what to say after racking her brains, so she could only say what she usually told Xavian and yton. ¡°Do not use electronic devices for too long as it harms your eyes. Remember to take breaks in between when you use them. Drink lots of milk and eat lots of eggs. You can¡¯t only eat meat because you dislike vegetables. Brush your teeth well. Don¡¯t eat too many sweets before bed, or your teeth will rot.¡± She paused for a moment to think before adding, ¡°If you miss me, you can call me yourself. You don¡¯t have to call me through your brother. If you tap the phone thrice, I will know that it¡¯s you who called me.¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t a very sympathetic person, but it was a different case when it came to Franklin and Sophia. Her adoration for them wasparable to what she felt for yton and Xavian, so much so that even she was surprised. A warm and fuzzy feeling swept over her after speaking to them on the phone. However, just when she was about to take a sip of her coffee, arge and rough hand grabbed her wrist, pulling her right out of her seat. Her heart skipped a beat upon meeting the man¡¯s sullen gaze. Samuel? She could feel his icy and emotionless gaze on her even through her sunsses. ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± he asked, staring down at her. There¡®s no way he could have heard my conversation with Franklin and Sophia. ¡°I was talking to my children. What¡¯s wrong?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Startled and confused by Samuel¡¯s question, Natalie did not even notice that he had removed her cap. and her luscious long hair had cascaded down in waves. Subconsciously, she tried to cover her head, but he used this opportunity to remove her sunsses and mask. Immediately, a stunning face with ayer of light makeup appeared before him. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 17 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Natalie¡¯s eyshes fluttered in shock. Oh no! Samuel has seen my face! I can¡¯t hide it anymore! Furrowing his brows, Samuel asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you filming in Xenhall?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Xenhall¡­ Filming¡­¡± Isn¡¯t yton filming his drama there? Does this mean that he mistook me for that woman? Her question was immediately answered the next second. ¡°Yara Nichols, are you following me?¡± Samuel asked coldly with a dangerous undertone. Natalie calmed herself down and gathered her thoughts. He mistook me for Yara, and he knows that she¡¯s currently filming in Xenhall. This means that he¡¯s close with her. If he realizes that I¡¯m not Yara, Yara will know that I¡¯m still alive. I mustn¡¯t reveal my identity now! Since he has already mistaken me, I¡¯ll have to y along with it. She twisted her wrist around to release herself from Samuel¡¯s grip, but to no avail. She sighed resignedly. ¡°Samuel, can you let go of my wrist? It hurts.¡± She had failed to realize how mellow her voice was and how her eyes were filled with grievance. She was like a hurt kitten, so soft and docile that he could stare at her forever. Samuel¡¯s gaze was still locked on her, but his grip had loosened. I¡¯ve never seen Yara so lively. In my memory, she has always been spoilt and weak. She carries herself in a sophisticated manner. Although her gazes and her smiles are all practiced and refined, they don¡¯t stir my interest. Natalie let out a hiss of pain as she checked her bruised wrist. Raising his brows, Samuel asked frostily again, ¡°You have yet to answer my question. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Because I miss you.¡± She gazed at him innocently with clear, sparkling eyes. ¡°I had some free time in my filming schedule, so I sneaked back to see you. But I didn¡¯t want you to find out.¡± These words should sound cheesy and straightforward enough, right? Just now, Franklin told me over the phone that Samuel is a misogynist. If I say such disgusting words to him, he will definitely be disgusted by me and tell me to get out of his sight, right? Natalie squeezed her eyes shut in preparation for the man¡¯s anger, but it never came. She slowly opened her eyes a momentter and found herself staring straight into his mesmerizing, deep-set eyes. ¡°You missed me so much, huh, Yara?¡± As she was still pretending to be Yara, Natalie decided to continue messing around. ¡°Of course! I want you by my side every night! I can¡¯t sleep well without you beside me.¡± She was so disgusted by her own words that ayer of goosebumps rose on her skin. Just then, a waiter carrying a steaming cup of coffee was walking past behind her when she took a step back unknowingly. However, right before they collided, Samuel pulled her out of harm¡¯s way and into his arms. He lowered his gaze and stared at the woman in his embrace. A refreshing and alluring scent hung in the air, tugging at his heartstrings. Has Yara always been this enticing? So enticing that I¡¯m no longer able to form any rational thoughts? Following such close contact with Natalie, a stream of desire coursed through him. All it took for him to make his heart race was to lower his head and gaze at her. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he stared down at her soft and inviting lips. They looked as if they were luring him in for a taste. Natalie tried to push him away to stand on her own, but before she could react, he had wrapped her in his arms, swooped down, and captured her lips. ¡°Mmph!¡± Her eyes bulged in shock as she stared at Samuel in disbelief. How the hell is he a misogynist? Samuel grasped her waist so tightly that she could not escape his embrace. It was as if he was going to mold her into his flesh. In no time, her pitiful lips had turned red and swollen after being ravished by him. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 18 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 18 Natalie felt as if all of her energy had been sucked out of her body. She could not escape from his clutches and could only tremble in anger in his arms. Although he had kissed her roughly, he did not do anything else. When he released his hold on her, her mind was still dizzy from theck of oxygen, and her eyes were unfocused. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Except for that night six years ago¡­ I¡®ve never kissed a man before. I was so drunk that night that I don¡¯t even remember what that man looked like. Yet, this man here simply forced my mouth open and drove his tongue in roughly to take what he wants. He¡¯s driving me utterly crazy! Natalie only managed to regain her bearings after a long while. A sense of frustration and rage rushed over her upon recalling the kiss. She raised her hand to p Samuel, but he caught her wrist effortlessly ¡°Aren¡¯t you a misogynist?¡± she asked huffily. ¡°Should I remind you that you were the one who said that you missed me,¡± he whispered beside her ear as he leaned in abruptly. His hot breath fanned against her neck, and her eyes immediately met his prating gaze upon turning her head. Sh*t! I¡¯m going crazy! I thought that I can escape this mess by pretending to be Yara, but all I got in return is this forceful kiss. Is he a dog? His kiss even tore the skin off my lips! The rain had already subsided by the time Natalie and Samuel left the cafe. When Billy drove a Hummer to pick up Samuel, he noticed Samuel sharing an umbre with a woman wearing a long ck dress. Upon seeing her face clearly, he was utterly stunned. Isn¡¯t that Yara? Why is Sir standing beside her? Noticing that Billy had arrived, Natalie raised her chin and said, ¡°My assistant will be here soon. Since Mr. Morin is already here, you should leave first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Right as Natalie heaved a sigh of relief internally, the man pulled her into his arms once more. Her body immediately tensed up, and she pounded him with her fists. Gritting her teeth, she reminded, ¡°Mr. Morin is here¡­¡± She was about to call him a pervert, but her voice trailed off when she remembered that she was supposed to be pretending to be Yara. She instantly fluttered her eyshes and crooned, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡± Samuel smirked and leaned in even closer to sniff her neck. Her clean and refreshing scent enveloped him. All of a sudden, he bit her round earlobe. ¡°That hurts! Are you a vampire?¡± Natalieined as she rubbed her earlobe. Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving a mark. I¡¯ll check it next time.¡± Her heart dropped upon hearing his words. He pursed his lips and looked at her indifferently. However, a dark gleam shed in his eyes, just like how a hungry wolf would look at its prey. ¡°Mr. Morin is still here!¡± she stated in embarrassment as her face flushed. ¡°You can treat him like he¡¯s invisible. He wouldn¡¯t look, nor would he dare to.¡± Indeed, Billy did not dare to look at them. He was standing with his back facing them and gazing at the sky, wondering if he was dreaming. Samuel took one final look at the bite mark on her earlobe in satisfaction before leaving on the Hummer. Meanwhile, a cunning smirk graced Natalie¡¯s lips as she stared at the car as it drove away. If not for fear of revealing my identity, how can I do nothing while that jerk takes advantage of me? Since the Nichols family and Yara hate me so much, they will never allow Samuel to get hold of any information in rtion to me. After putting on her sunsses and mask, she took a taxi home. The minute she reached home, Xavian ran out on his short stubby legs to wee her back. However, upon seeing her face without the mask, he knitted his brows. ¡°Mommy, what happened to your mouth? Is it an allergic reaction?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 19 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 19 Natalie lowered her head upon hearing that. Guilt crawled over her as she met Xavian¡¯s clear, innocent eyes. A-Allergic reaction?This clearly isn¡¯t. However, I can¡¯t possibly tell a five¨Cyear-old child what a kiss is. Besides, how do I exin the kiss with Samuel? As she could not find a better exnation, she decided to go with the flow. ¡°Yes! I-It¡¯s an allergic reaction¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Blinking his big eyes, Xavian asked in an anxious yet serious tone, ¡°Mommy, what about your ear? Why is it bleeding?¡± His eyes were pure and innocent, with worry written all in them. Natalie choked on her own saliva upon hearing that. She cleared her throat before replying, ¡°Sweetheart, thank goodness that you didn¡¯t visit Granny¡¯s grave on the mountain with me today. There were so many insects! My lips and ears were all bitten by them.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll get you some ointment.¡± Despite his high intelligence, Xavian was still merely five years old. Hence, he did not find Natalie¡¯s words suspicious. Natalie felt relieved upon seeing the boy take her words for it. She then cursed at Samuel ferociously on the inside. Tsk tsk! It seems like Yara failed to satisfy Samuel¡¯s desire. I was dragged to this, thanks to her! Xavian soon returned with an anti-inmmation ointment and hisptop. After Natalie took the ointment from him, he ced theptop in front of her and rubbed his tiny hands eagerly. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve found a man who¡¯s identical to yton and me. yton agrees that we do look alike after viewing the photo | sent.¡± Natalie rested her head on one hand and revealed Xavian¡¯s true thoughts with a single sentence. ¡°Are you guys still searching for your ideal dad because you don¡¯t believe that man is your father?¡± After leaving Chanaea, she had asked someone to investigate the man who had slept with her six years ago. The intel showed that Yara had hired an ouw named Jim Zarate. He had vanished after receiving Yara¡¯s money, and there was no trace of him at all. The odds were that Yara had taken his life so that she could conceal her crime. Hence, Natalie could not find any other evidence. Not nning to hide the truth about the children¡¯s father¡¯s identity, she had shown them the only photo she had. To her surprise, her children denied her belief about Jim being their biological father and firmly stated that it had got to be someone else. Owing to that, the two fellows walked their own paths, seeking their real father. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. yton was scouted as a child actor. He had epted the offer, hoping that his real father could see him on the TV. Meanwhile, Xavian learned to code and hack by himself so that he could search for his real father on the inte. ¡°That man looks hideous and doesn¡¯t resemble us at all! He can¡¯t possibly be our dad! On the contrary, the man I found today looks more like our daddy!¡± Xavian pouted grumpily. Fine. Xavian is persistent when ites to this. It seems like I have no choice but to take a look at what he found. ¡°All right. Why don¡¯t you show me the man? Let me see if you and he look alike.¡± Xavian fiddled with theptop upon hearing that. Soon enough, a photo appeared on the screen. In it, the man had a refined silhouette, a pair of eyes that looked like the dark abyss, and exquisite facial features. Even though he wasn¡¯t the only one in the photograph, he looked outstanding among the crowd. Everyone would instantly lock their gazes on him at first nce. ¡°Mommy, what do you think? He¡¯s handsome, right?¡± Samuel Bowers?Natalie sucked in a breath when she recognized the man in the photo. It was none other than Samuel, who had pressed her against the bookshelves in the cafe and kissed her forcefully earlier. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 20 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 20 Staring at Samuel¡¯s face, Natalie was dumbfounded, unable to utter a single word. Right then, Xavian switched theputer screen to another interface. He then pointed at it. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Samuel Bowers, the head of the wealthiest family in Chanaea. He¡¯s thirty years old and has tens of billions of worth. Doesn¡¯t he look identical to yton and me? yton doesn¡¯t look exactly the same as this man. But, Mommy, take a good look at me. Don¡¯t Samuel and I look alike?¡± Natalie cupped Xavian¡¯s face and took a good look at him. Oh my goodness! He does look identical to Samuel! The thought ofparing their looks never crossed my mind, for Samuel¡¯s facial features are sharp, while Xavian has a chubby face. Now that Xavian mentioned it, he does look like he¡®s a replica of Samuel. ¡°You guys do look a tiny bit alike, but he isn¡¯t your and yton¡¯s father.¡± With his cheeks pinched by his mother, Xavian exined with a muffled voice, ¡°Mommy, I look totally the same as him. H-He must be Daddy!¡± ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t waste your time on him. Anyone can be your father but him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± he asked in astonishment. ¡°There¡¯s no why.¡± Having closed her eyes for a brief moment, Natalie turned around and closed theptop. She then carried the boy to the bedroom. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± It was evident to the child that she was deliberately changing the subject. Afraid of upsetting her, Xavian stopped probing any further. Quieted down, he wrapped his arms around Natalie¡¯s neck and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± After closing Xavian¡¯s bedroom door, Natalie slumped against the wooden door, feeling a tight squeeze in her heart. Over these five years, even though I¡¯ve been doing my best as their mother, I could never substitute their yearning for a father¡¯s love. yton and Xavian do indeed look identical to Samuel. However, it¡¯s impossible that Samuel is their biological father. Yara would never have let him be involved with me. On top of that, Samuel isn¡¯t someone who allows people to manipte him either. He¡¯d never fall for Yara¡¯s scheme. It¡¯s better to get the pain over with than to prolong the agony. She knew that her words could break Xavian¡¯s heart. However, all she wished for was to stop thetter from having false hopes. In the meantime, Xavian was clutching onto his nket in his bedroom. It seemed like Natalie¡¯s words had no effect on him at all. I must continue to look into more information about Samuel Bowers. Even if he isn¡¯t our biological daddy, we¡¯ll think of ways to make him our stepfather! yton and Xavian had reached a consensus that only a man like Samuel was worthy of their intelligent, enchanting mother. The next day, Samuel was having a meeting at Bowers Corporation. Billy went to the waiting room to greet Steven, who had arrived at the office early. He then told thetter regarding the incident between Samuel and ¡°Yara¡± the day before. Steven spat out the coffee he just sipped upon hearing that. Billy handed a piece of tissue over to him without revealing his disgust. ¡°Mr. Steven, please use this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No way! It can¡¯t be happening!¡± Steven was in denial. Billy shook his head in response. ¡°Mr. Steven, initially, I didn¡¯t understand why Sir and Ms. Nichols would have Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia together either. However, I get it now. Yesterday, I saw with my own eyes that Sir was watching Ms. Nichols passionately.¡± Steven could not hold himself back and spat out the coffee once again. How could it be possible? Sam, who has never had any sex drive, stared at a woman with burning passion in his eyes? However,after knowing Billy for so many years, I can tell that anhonest man like him will never exaggerate. Nheless, Steven still found something amiss about the incident. Wait a minute! Isn¡¯t Yara filming in Xenhall now? Did shee back secretly in the middle of filming? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 21 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 21 At the Forensic Department under the Major Crimes Unit, Effie delivered the final autopsy report of the murder case at Lucent River to Natalie, requesting her signature. ¡°Boss, the people from the Criminal Investigation Division are amazed by you for identifying the previous two victims¡¯ identities so quickly. Thanks to that, they managed to save the third victim. The third victim was unconscious by the time they found her. The murderer was about to inject potassium cyanide into her and dismember her.¡± Thanks to Natalie¡¯s help, we¡¯ve arrested the murderer and saved a person¡¯s life. Effie leaned her cheek on her palm while staring at Natalie with admiration sparkling in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s great that we saved her.¡± Thetter let out a sigh of relief. After flipping through the report, she signed it. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll be having a celebratory dinner tonight. Officer Williams specifically asked for you to attend it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be going.¡± Natalie returned the document to Effie and continued in a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯ve gained permission from Mr. Jones to just focus on the cases and not join other irrelevant events.¡± Effie was at a loss of words for a moment. She then nodded in agreement as she thought of her impression of Natalie. She has never given in just to please others. Her professionalism and skills are the ones that do the talking. Natalie looked in in her disguise. Despite that, awe appeared on Effie¡¯s face as she stared at the woman.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thetter felt nervous upon feeling the intense stare. She then touched her hyper-realistic mask, making sure that it was firmly attached. ¡°Effie, if there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll get going then.¡± After getting changed, Natalie shouldered her backpack and left in a cab. Her destination was Dream Pharmaceutical. Right after she got into the cab, a call came in. It was from Yandel Moss, the CEO of Dream Pharmaceutical. As soon as she answered the call, Yandel¡¯s grumbling voice sounded over the phone. ¡°Boss, when will you be arriving?¡± Natalie looked at the traffic and answered, ¡°I¡¯m on my way. I¡¯ll be there in about half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. That man is weird. He isn¡¯t intrigued by my generous offer to work as our company¡¯s R&D director at all,¡± Yandel said guiltily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade him to take on your offer. Just stall him for me.¡± ¡°Boss, you shoulde over here quickly¡­¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Natalie pursed her lips after hanging up the phone. Dream Pharmaceutical was a pharmaceuticalpany established by her three years ago. As she wished to keep a low profile and hide her identity, she had appointed Yandel as the CEO of the company, while she took on the role of the chairman. In all these years, I¡¯ve never given up on making myself stronger. Besides, I¡¯ll never forget Granddad and Mother¡¯s dying wishes. Just when Natalie was deep in thought, the driver reminded, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She then paid the fare and got out of the vehicle. The view of Dream Pharmaceutical was astounding. Through the ss doors, crowds consisting of employees and visitors were seen everywhere within the building. Right as Natalie was about to make her way in, a couple left the building¡¯s lobby and walked right in her direction. All it took was one nce for her to recognize them. They were Yonah Hermann and Natasha Larson. Seven years ago, after her mother¡¯s passing, Natalie had carried her mother¡¯s urn to Dellmoor. Yonah, who gave her unyielding warmth, was like a brother to her back then. Nevertheless, a yearter, she found out that Natasha was his fianc¨¦e. Yonah had toyed with Natalie¡¯s feelings out of Yara and Natasha¡¯s request. It has been six years¡­ I never thought that I¡¯ll be meeting them here. Holding hands, Yonah and Natasha walked past Natalie while chatting jovially. They had failed to recognize Natalie, for thetter was wearing her hyper-realistic mask. Meanwhile, Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. A trace of malice shed across her enticing eyes. It seems that the Hermann family is one of Dream Pharmaceutical¡¯s clients. They¡¯re digging their own graves. But there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll deal with them for everything they did to me when the timees. Natalie entered the building and used her fingerprints to unlock the first ess control gate. Unlike the crowd who were queuing to get into the elevators, she walked straight toward the VIP elevator that could lead one to the top floor. The two receptionists were shocked upon seeing her action. ¡°Is she trying to use the VIP elevator?¡± ¡°Is she new? Doesn¡¯t she know that only the people with the highest-ranking position can unlock it with their fingerprints?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯ll behave and queue just like everyone else once she fails to unlock it.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 22 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The Girlfriend Of Mister Moss Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Right as the two receptionists were ready to witness Natalie humiliating herself, thetter sessfully unlocked the VIP elevator with her fingerprint and walked into it. Instantly, the two were stupefied. That woman looks to be about twenty-five and is far from being attractive. How could she possibly use the VIP elevator? ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s our dream guy, Mr. Moss¡¯ girlfriend?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be! Didn¡¯t you see the freckles on that woman¡¯s face? Mr. Moss will never like such an ugly woman like her.¡± ¡°If she isn¡¯t Mr. Moss¡¯ girlfriend, could it be that she¡¯s our chairman?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s even more impossible.¡± The discussion continued for a long while. Yet, they still could not figure out Natalie¡¯s identity. Meanwhile, the elevator reached the thirty-sixth floor, where the CEO¡¯s office was located. As Yandel was still stalling Ross Trevor in the CEO¡¯s office, he had sent his assistant, Jonty Jernigan, to greet Natalie. ¡°Mr. Moss instructed me to wait for your arrival.¡± Natalie nodded in response. ¡°Is he still here? Has he left?¡± Jonty shook his head. ¡°He hasn¡¯t left yet. Mr. Moss managed to deceive Ross toe over here. However, Ross wants to leave after realizing that he has fallen for Mr. Moss¡¯ trap. Mr. Moss has no choice but to stall him by force.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head over there now.¡± Natalie knocked on the CEO¡¯s office door before unlocking the door using her fingerprint. The sight she saw once she pushed open the door was Yandel sitting on the floor while clinging to Ross¡¯ leg with all his strength to stop thetter from stepping out of the office. Yandel¡¯s face turned pale upon seeing the woman. The next instant, he loosened his grip on Ross¡¯ leg and rose to his feet, brushing the dust off him. Good heavens! Boss, you¡¯re finally here! His shamelessness a while ago vanishedpletely as Yandel exuded a distinguished aura that a CEO should possess. He then raised his eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Trevor, please forgive me for my recklessness just now. The real boss of thispany is here to see you.¡± Natalie closed the door. She froze upon seeing Ross. Six years ago, they had an encounter when Ross was twenty-eight years old. Back then, he was an outstanding and dashing man. However, now, he looked decadent and lifeless. The stubble under his chin had turned into a fuzzy beard. She sized Ross up. In the meantime, thetter also scrutinized the woman, who had barged into the office all of a sudden. ¡°Mr. Moss, are you calling a little girl to persuade me after failing to do so yourself?¡± Yandel was furious upon hearing Ross¡¯ description of his boss. ¡°Please have some respect. Who are you calling a little girl?¡± ¡°Who else could it be aside from her? You?¡± ¡°I dare you to say it again. I¡¯ll throw you off from here!¡± Not only had Ross¡¯ elegance diminished, but he was also filled with pricks and wariness now. Natalie red at Yandel. ¡°Yandel, don¡¯t be rude to Dr. Trevor.¡± Ross scoffed, ¡°Dr. Trevor? It¡¯s been years since someone called me that.¡± Natalie walked toward Ross and said slowly, ¡°One will only realize how wicked the people around him are once he falls into the abyss. It¡¯s true that you were once betrayed by Belle Green. However, do you wish to stay like this forever and let her watch you sumb to despair? Don¡¯t you want to rise from the fall and fight back?¡± Ross pursed his lips and stared at the sharp woman in front of him with shock and bewilderment in his eyes. ¡°How do you know about my past?¡± he asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I knew about it. What¡¯s more important is your intention. Do you wish to crawl out of the abyss and get back to the top?¡± Natalie clenched her fists as she spoke. Her persuading words reminded her of herself. Hatred grew in her eyes as she thought of the dead twins, her sister¡¯s betrayal, and the bunch of wicked people having control over thepany managed by her mother and grandfather. Ross could sense anguish and betrayal in Natalie after their eyes met. ¡°Even if you and this man want to hire me, will the chairman approve?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± answered Natalie. ¡°I¡¯m the one who founded thispany. Nobody will dare to go against my decision.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 23 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 23 Chapter 23 The Chairman Ross was stunned as he could not believe what he had just heard. ¡°You are the chairman of Dream Company?¡± Dream Pharmaceutical was quite a newpany. Though it was only established three years ago, it quickly became one of the biggest pharmaceuticalpanies in Chanaea due to its effective anti- inmmatory drugs. Everyone knew that Yandel only held fifteen percent of Dream Company¡¯s shares. The other seventy percent was in the hands of the chairman. However, the chairman¡¯s identity remained a mystery. Many spected that the chairman might be an old man who could not show himself in public. Never in his dreams did Ross imagine that the founder and chairman of Dream Company was none other than the beautiful young woman in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s my boss and the chairman of Dream Company, Natalie Nichols.¡± Yandel made the introduction with a straight face as he brushed his hair away from his eyes. Natalie disregarded Yandel¡¯s brown-nosing and looked at Ross. ¡°You can continue hiding in rock bottom or climb back to the top. It all depends on you.¡± In the setting sun, Natalie was covered in ayer of soft light. However, her almond eyes showed a firm look. She was gorgeous, but it did not matter in that moment. The power she exuded was enough to make anyone be a loyal follower. ¡°I want to get up. I want revenge.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled up in a smile when she got the answer she was hoping for. ¡°The first step to getting back on top is to dress the part.¡± She nced at Yandel and said, ¡°Take him and dress him up. Lend him your clothes for now.¡± With that, Yandel led Ross to the lounge in the chairman¡¯s office. After a while, the men reappeared. Seeing Ross with his new look, Natalie nodded with satisfaction. Indeed, clothes make the man. Even though he was only wearing a simple white cored shirt and ck pants, Natalie could see a glimpse of his former handsome self as he stood there with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Not bad at all, Dr. Trevor.¡± Ross was no longer resistant as he was before. ¡°Thank you.¡± Noticing how Natalie had all eyes on Ross, Yandel felt left out. ¡°Boss, how about me?¡± ¡°You? Good enough.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and continued, ¡°You¡¯ll start flying if I praise you more.¡± They looked at each other and smiled. Afterward, Natalie began discussing theirtest strategies and their research and development direction with Yandel and Ross. Yandel had long been used to Natalie¡¯s thought process. As Ross listened and pondered quietly, he could not help but feel newfound respect for her. As they were about to finish, Natalie¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. Natalie got up and went to a quiet corner to pick up the phone while Ross and Yandel discussed quietly. ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Nichols?¡± ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Bowers¡¯ butler, Gavin.¡± Natalie was not expecting that phone call. Even though she had agreed to help with Sophia¡¯s aphasia, the appointments were supposed to be held once a month. The call came fifteen days too early. ¡°Gavin, what is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, I know that I¡¯m calling at a bad time, but Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia are on a hunger strike.¡± ¡°Why are they on a hunger strike?¡± Natalie was confused, especially since Sophia was so obedient. ¡°Because¡­ they want to see you. However, Mr. Samuel said he would not arrange a meeting since it¡¯s still too early. That¡¯s why they¡¯re throwing a tantrum. Mr. Samuel got angry and confiscated their phones. The kids couldn¡¯t do anything else, so they decided to go on a hunger strike.¡± Natalie was stunned. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Those little cuties went on a hunger strike because of me? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 24 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Hunger Strike Natalie was surprised and worried at the same time. ¡°Gavin, how long has it been since they went on the hunger strike?¡± ¡°They started yesterday afternoon and didn¡¯t have dinner. It¡¯s almost been a whole day now. They haven¡¯t had a bite to eat. They didn¡¯t even drink much water¡­¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was filled with worry. How could they go a whole day without eating? Natalie furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°How about Samuel? How did he react to his children refusing to eat?¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel is aware, but he¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gavin said helplessly, ¡°He said they have a standing appointment to see you once a month, so they have to follow that agreement. Since he doesn¡¯t want to spoil the children, he¡¯s letting them go on hunger strike. He thinks that they will eat when they get too hungry. If they faint from hunger, he will get a doctor to give them some nutritional shots.¡± Natalie was dumbfounded. All she could think of was how cold-blooded Samuel was. Franklin and Sophia are still so young. How could they go a whole day without eating? He even ns to give them shots only after they¡¯ve fainted? I have no words. How can a father like him exist in this world? ¡°Gavin, I¡¯ming over now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Natalie turned around and looked at Yandel and Ross. ¡°Something came up. I have to go. Yandel, Ross just joined Dream Company. Give him the support he needs to begin his research.¡± Without waiting for Yandel¡¯s reply, Natalie rushed off and left the office building. She hailed a taxi and headed straight toward the Bowers residence. After arriving, Natalie paid for the fare and got out of the car. She had barely got to the ornamental gate when she saw Gavin pacing back and forth with an anxious expression. When he saw that Natalie was finally there, his face lit up. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯te after a phone call from a butler like me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Bring me to the children and ask the kitchen to prepare some oatmeal porridge that is easy to digest.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± In a bedroom on the second floor, Franklin¡¯s stomach was growling with hunger. Sophia was not doing any better. Her little belly was now hard and tight with hunger. Even her expression had be sullen. ¡°Sophia, hang in there. We are Daddy¡¯s children. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t let us starve to death.¡± Sophia nodded in agreement. ¡°We need to let Daddy know how determined we are to see that woman. If we give up now, our efforts will go to waste.¡± Sophia nodded once more. ¡°But, Sophia¡­ I¡¯m starving¡­¡± Sophia could not talk, but she rubbed her stomach with her little hands as tears welled up in her eyes. The two children were having a hard time, but as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, none of them wanted to be the first to give up on the hunger strike. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. In each other¡¯s eyes, they found the strength and determination to keep it going. Just when the two children were about to faint from hunger, there was a knock on the door. Franklin knew it was Gavin trying to get them to eat again, so he began whining, ¡°We¡¯re not going to eat. Don¡¯t you dare bring food in here to sway me and Sophia. We won¡¯t eat a bite! We¡¯ll only eat when you let us see that woman!¡± At first, Natalie was still doubtful of what Gavin had told her on the phone. After hearing how determined Franklin sounded, she knew that Gavin was not exaggerating earlier. At that moment, she felt a knot in her heart. She did not know why those kids were so attached to her, but she felt the exact same way about them. After hearing about their hunger strike, she dropped everything and left Yandel and Ross toe here. Perhaps, she had started to think of them as the pair of twins she had lost long ago. After gathering her thoughts, she knocked on the door again. ¡°Are you really not going to open it? I¡¯ll leave then.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 25 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Closer Than A Biological Mother Franklin nced at Sophia and said weakly, ¡°Sophia, am I hallucinating from missing her too much?¡± Sophia shook her head. Her eyes were filled with joy as she got up and ran toward the door. She stood on her toes and unlocked the door. As the door clicked open, Natalie saw Sophia wearing a yellow tutu skirt. She was holding a teddy bear in her arms. It had a pair of dark eyes that glistened as beautifully as Sophia¡¯s. ¡°Sophia¡­¡± As Natalie uttered those words, the tears in Sophia¡¯s eyes rolled down her little cheeks. Not only that, the little girl hugged Natalie¡¯s leg as tightly as she could. With that, she let everything out and cried. Natalie¡¯s heart melted immediately, and her mind was in a mess. She immediately knelt down and held Sophia in her arms tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here now.¡± There was no stopping Sophia. Even though Natalie wasforting her, she kept on weeping. Natalie felt a sting in her heart as she held the sobbing little girl. Meanwhile, Franklin put up a tough act before walking over to Natalie. ¡°What took you so long? Don¡¯t you know how hard it was for me to wait for you? Why must I be the one to call you all the time? Can¡¯t you call or visit us voluntarily?¡± Natalie was at a loss for words. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time! Don¡¯t let me do this again. It¡¯s a struggle to starve.¡± Natalie looked at Sophia and then at Franklin. She could feel her heart swell with love and sadness. These two kids¡­ They¡¯re so silly. How could they starve themselves like this just to see me? Natalie said softly, ¡°All right, I understand. You two must be so hungry. Let¡¯s go and eat now, okay?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The children were having a hard time sticking to the hunger strike. Now that they got what they wanted, they went downstairs with Natalie obediently. In the dining room, Gavin already had the housekeeper prepare all sorts of delicacies for the children. Gavin might just be a member of the staff, but he genuinely loved Franklin and Sophia. Tears welled up in his eyes as he watched them walk into the dining room. He also found himself getting more and impressed by Natalie. Even though Natalie and Yara have the samest name, it seems like the children are closer to Natalie than they are to their mother. The three of them then took their seats at the dining table. Feeling famished, the children immediately began devouring all the food. Natalie kept reminding them to slow down while peeling shrimps for them. She paid attention to distributing them evenly. This was a habit she had gotten from taking care of Xavian and yton. The brothers got along well usually, but they would fight if one of them felt that she was spoiling the other a little more. After Franklin and Sophia finished eating, their bellies were round and full of food. However, Sophia still had room for dessert. She made a gesture at Gavin, who brought over a chocte mousse cake right away. With that, Sophia tugged on Natalie¡¯s sleeve. Natalie turned her head and saw Sophia¡¯s sweet little smile. She was holding a spoonful of cake to Natalie¡¯s mouth. Chocte mousse cake was also one of Natalie¡¯s favorites. Besides, who could say no to such a little cutie? Natalie did not give it much thought and took a bite. At that moment, a man¡¯s low and maic voice came from the entrance. ¡°Are Franklin and Sophia still on their hunger strike?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 26 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Worried About The Bully ¡°Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia have already eaten¡­¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was racked with worry as he had acted on his own ord to invite Natalie over. ¡°Where are they?¡± Unable to lie, Gavin answered, ¡°In the dining room. They have just finished eating.¡± The man¡¯s footsteps got closer. As Samuel walked into the dining room, his gaze fell upon Natalie. Samuel was wearing an all-ck outfit. It was quitemon for men to dress like that in the corporate world, but he looked like he just walked out of an international fashion magazine. His sleeves were rolled up, showing off his muscled forearm. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Samuel questioned Gavin, a cold glint shing through his eyes. Gavin lowered his head with guilt as his face turned green. No matter how long he had served the Bowers, he was still just an employee after all. This idea of his had obviously displeased Samuel. As Gavin was about to admit his fault, Natalie spoke up. ¡°I was missing the children, so I came over to visit. Gavin saw me and couldn¡¯t help but divulge their hunger strike. I begged him to let me coax them to eat something. He couldn¡¯t say no to me, and at the same time, he wanted the children to eat. That¡¯s why he let me in.¡± With that, she helped Gavin out of the mess and took all the responsibility upon her own shoulders. Samuel¡¯s gaze went from Natalie to Gavin. It only took him a moment to figure out that she was lying. He looked into her eyes, but she did not back down. She stared right back at him, her eyes full of stubbornness. For some reason, Samuel could not stop thinking about his encounter with the woman at the cafe as he stared at her eyes. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Am I going crazy? How could I associate this wed woman with the beautiful and perfect Yara? A scorching dark light shed across his eyes. ¡°Daddy, you are not to be mean to Natalie. You¡¯d have to go through me first if you¡¯re going to do so.¡± As Franklin said those words, even Sophia came and stood in front of Natalie. She held onto his leg as if she was afraid Samuel was going to do something. Samuel lowered his head and looked at the two children hanging onto him. He frowned and said, ¡°They¡¯re really pulling out all the stops for you.¡± Hearing that, Natalie felt a bit awkward. After all, the children were going against their own father in order to protect her. If Samuel really put hands on her, there was no doubt the children would not let him get off that easily. Samuel easily brushed the children off and sat down at the dining table. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her and had some food. Now, it¡¯s time for you two to head upstairs. I have something to discuss with her in private.¡± Franklin and Sophia refused to leave. Samuel knew what they were worried about. He sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bully her.¡± After hearing the promise from Samuel, the children left the dining room reluctantly and went back to their room. At that moment, Samuel and Natalie were the only people left in the dining room. ¡°Why did you lie for Gavin?¡± ¡°You knew, but you didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Natalie retorted. ¡°Gavin did it for the children, so don¡¯t be too hard on him. Even if he¡¯s willing to be punished, your staff would be dejected to see that happen.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at reading people.¡± ¡°Same as you.¡± Samuel ced his hand under his chin and asked, ¡°So you came because Gavin asked you to?¡± At the mention of that, Natalie could not help but feel angry. ¡°Children aren¡¯t the same as adults. We can skip a meal or two, but they can¡¯t.¡± As she recalled what had happened at the cafe the other day, she felt her chest tighten. She blurted, ¡°Besides, Sophia and Franklin are your children. Can you spend more time with them? It¡¯s one thing to be busy with work, but isn¡¯t it too much to be entangled with a woman on top of that?¡± Samuel looked at Natalie meaningfully and asked, ¡°Woman?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 27 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 27 Chapter 27 You Seem Dissatisfied Who else? Yara, of course! However, Natalie could not bring herself to utter that name. She could only bury it deep in her heart. ¡°Mr. Bowers, you know who I¡¯m talking about. There¡¯s no need to ask me.¡± Samuel lifted his gazezily and looked at Natalie. ¡°Ms. Nichols, it seems like you are very dissatisfied with me.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± lied Natalie. Her face turned red as she thought of the time he had kissed her until she was dizzy. Even her heart started beating quickly. Samuel could tell that she was frustrated, yet he still spoke indifferently. ¡°Franklin and Sophia went on a hunger strike just because they wanted to see you. Now that you¡¯re here, they¡¯re obedient again. What if they break the rules or their agreement with someone one day? Should I just let them act out like how they did today? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about them. I just don¡¯t want to encourage their irresponsible behavior.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Samuel finished his sentence that Natalie realized that the concern he had for Franklin and Sophia was more than what she saw. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As the children¡¯s father, he was trying to teach them to abide by agreements and avoid solving problems using extreme ways that were harmful to their own bodies. After a while. Natalie finally spoke. ¡°They are still kids. You can try to educate them in a more gentle way¡­¡± ¡°The only gentle way was to have youe over while they were on hunger strike.¡± Samuel pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Would youe over anytime I asked you to?¡± He furrowed his brows as his dark eyes gazed deep into Natalie¡¯s soul. Although Natalie was wearing a hyper-realistic mask, she somehow felt as if he could see through her mask and her real face. ¡°If Franklin and Sophia need me, I¡¯de.¡± ¡°I will hold you to that since you¡¯re the one who made the promise.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Samuel picked up Sophia¡¯s little spoon and took a piece of chocte mousse cake. He then proceeded to eat it. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Samuel¡¯s lips curled up as he looked calmly at Natalie. Her eyes flickered. What should I say? That I also used that spoon just moments ago? Her face heated up, and she avoided his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± As Natalie turned around to leave, Samuel leaned against the back of the chair casually. His lips were slightly curled up in an arc. That night, Sophia and Franklin asked Natalie to tell them a bedtime story. Even though Natalie had experiences in putting Xavian and yton to sleep, she only knew of the story of the three little pigs. Upon starting the story, she saw the uninterested gaze of the two children. What do I do now? Natalie cleared her throat and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any good stories. How about I sing you a song?¡± Franklin and Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up as they nodded enthusiastically. With that, Natalie began singing a folk song from Loang. Her voice was not as beautiful as the sounds of nature, but it was light and soft. After a short while, the children shut their eyes and fell asleep. Natalie did not get up right away. She stayed and watched the children. If my babies didn¡¯t die because of Yara, they would be as adorable as these two, wouldn¡¯t they? As she thought of how she had carried her babies to full term but failed to protect them in the end, tears welled up in her eyes. After a while, she tucked the children in and turned to leave. However, she noticed a figure standing by the door. Before Natalie could wipe away her tears, she felt Samuel¡¯s gaze upon her. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 28 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Suspecting Her Real Identity Natalie was stunned to see the man looking at her. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Samuel¡¯s lips curled up, and he replied in a deep voice, ¡°Since you started the story about the three little pigs.¡± Feeling like a prey under his gaze, Natalie turned her face away. He¡¯s been here since I started telling the story. That means it¡¯s been at least half an hour. Is he really that worried about me hanging out with Franklin and Sophia? ¡°Mr. Bowers, I came to apany Franklin and Sophia only because I like them.¡± Natalie nced at him calmly, a mist of tears still visible in her clear eyes. ¡°Since you asked me to help treat Sophia¡¯s aphasia before, you don¡¯t need to keep an eye on me. This is your home. I wouldn¡¯t be so dumb as to do something bad here.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were already red, but she continued to wipe away her tears heavily with the back of her hand. Five years ago, the pain of losing her children was an unprecedented blow. It was a secret that she kept deep within her heart. Even yton and Xavian had no idea about losing their brother and sister. At that moment, she did not want Samuel to see her tears, let alone her weakness and embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t rub it like that. You¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡± Samuel frowned as he watched her rubbing her eyes. He grabbed onto her wrist and said, ¡°Your eyes are the most beautiful part of your face.¡± Natalie held her breath as she stared nkly at Samuel. ¡°I would have asked Gavin to keep an eye on you if I had any suspicions.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡± He caressed the corner of her eye with his slender fingers and gently wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not good with children,¡± Samuel admitted softly. ¡°I wanted to see how you interact with them and understand why they are so attached to you.¡± Natalie wanted to avoid his touch, but as she took a step back, he kept a hand on her waist to prevent her from moving back further. She tried struggling. However, he just held onto her more tightly. Natalie bit her lip. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a grown-up, but you¡¯re even worse than Franklin and Sophia. Don¡¯t you know how to wipe away your tears properly?¡± As his warm and deep voice rang over her head, she stopped struggling and stayed put. The distance between them was so close. All Samuel could smell was the faint fragrance of herbs from her. It was such a familiar scent. He pushed her hair behind her ear as his gaze fell slowly upon her earlobe. It¡¯s not there. The bite mark he had anticipated was not there. Could it be that I have the wrong person? A trace of confusion shed in Samuel¡¯s eyes. He gradually loosened his grip on Natalie¡¯s waist before turning to leave. Looking at his back, Natalie heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest. Samuel is indeed fit to be the head of the Bowers family. He¡¯s savvier than I thought. Is he beginning to suspect me even when I¡¯m wearing a hyper-realistic mask? Fortunately, she had used the anti-inmmatory medicine she made. Otherwise, he would have seen the bite mark he had left and taken off her mask. After checking on the children onest time, Natalie got ready to leave the Bowers residence. As she was on her way downstairs, she heard the sound of pouring rain outside the house. The rain hit the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking like a curtain of water. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 29 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Interrupting Her Phone Call Natalie was dumbfounded to see that it was raining cats and dogs outside. Even if she managed to hail a cab, it would be too dangerous for the driver to drive on a rainy night like this. Then¡­ How am I supposed to go home? She circled the living room on the first floor to look for Gavin, but the man was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Eh? Where is Gavin?¡± Feeling confused, she took a step backward. Unknowingly, she bumped into someone with a firm and broad chest. The sudden impact caused her to lose her bnce. Just when she was about to fall to the ground, she was grabbed by the waist and pulled into someone¡¯s arms. Upon smelling the faint scent of tobo, she lifted her head to see who the person was. In a trance, she saw the man¡¯s wless features appear in front of her. Moreover, he was staring at her intensely with his captivating eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Pursing his lips, Samuel took back his hand after helping her up. ¡°Do I look that frightening, Ms. Nichols?¡± ¡°How is this possible? You¡¯re not frightening¡­¡± Avoiding his intense stare, she murmured, ¡°Is he a ghost? He didn¡¯t make a sound at all¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying something?¡± Quirking her lips into a smile, Natalie replied, ¡°I said, thank you for helping me up, Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Then, she nced at the window and noticed that it was still raining heavily. Additionally, it seemed like there would be a storm soon as dark clouds began to gather in the sky. Seeing that he was about to make his move, she said hurriedly, ¡°Hold up!¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Samuel stopped in his tracks. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Um¡­ Yes! Well¡­¡± She shook her head and said in embarrassment, ¡°Samuel, c-can I stay over tonight?¡± The man was taken aback by the sudden request. It sparked his interest instantly, and he stared at her with a profound gaze. It was then Natalie finally realized that her words sounded like an ambiguous request. Hurriedly, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s not safe to drive in this weather. May I spend the night in the guest room? I¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± he replied. Feeling relieved, she nodded. Then, he showed her the way to the guest room on the second floor. When Natalie arrived at the door, she received a phone call from Xavian, whose contact name was saved as ¡°Sweetheart.¡± Knowing that it was her son, she answered the phone without thinking twice. ¡°Hi, Sweetheart. I¡¯m putting up at a friend¡¯s house for the night because I¡¯m stuck in the rain. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning. Remember to check if the windows are shut. Don¡¯t kick the sheets away when you sleep, okay? Give me a kiss, all right?¡± Just as she was waiting for Xavian to kiss her goodnight, she heard the man next to her clearing his throat. Not knowing how to exin the situation, she chose to remain silent. At the same time, Xavian, who was on the other end of the line, was startled by the sound. After a few seconds, realization struck him. He asked in excitement, ¡°Are you staying at a man¡¯s house, Mommy? Have you found us a stepfather? How is he? Is he handsome? Is he rich? Does he treat you well?¡± Natalie was at a loss for words. When she turned around, she met Samuel¡¯s intense stare and lowered her gaze with guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. That¡¯s not what happened. I¡¯ll exin once I get back. Do you want to kiss me over the phone? Otherwise, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± Hearing that, the boy had no choice but to kiss his mother goodnight and hang up the call. After ending the phone call, Natalie turned around to face Samuel, who looked as if nothing had happened, and stared at him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 30 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 30 Chapter 30 The Nickname Is Cheesy Samuel lowered his head and stared at her. ¡°My throat doesn¡¯t feel too good,¡± he replied in a cold and calm tone. ¡°Why can¡¯t you bear with it? You knew that I was on the phone.¡± His gaze turned cold all of a sudden upon hearing her words. ¡°Why should I?¡± he asked in return. ¡°You¡­ Are you trying to cause a misunderstanding? What if he thinks that I¡¯m spending the night with a man?¡± Wearing a grim look, Samuel approached her slowly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you¡¯re staying over at a man¡¯s ce? Moreover, that¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie usually possessed the upper hand in fights as she was a good speaker. Yet, she could not find a word to refute him at the moment. ¡°Your standards in naming are truly questionable. The nickname youe up with for your boyfriend is cheesy enough.¡± She bit her bottom lip tightly as Samuel¡¯s words sparked a sh of irritation in her instantly. Deep down, she could not help cursing him a million times. Boyfriend? That¡¯s my lovely son! What¡¯s wrong with calling him ¡°Sweetheart¡±? Looking at his back, she was about to exin who Sweetheart was. However, a thought came to her all of a sudden. He was no one to her, and it was not necessary to exin herself at all. It¡¯s my freedom to call anyone Sweetheart! After taking Natalie to the guest room, Samuel returned to his bedroom and went through some documents before going to bed as usual. However, half an hourter, all he managed to read was a single page. After the incident earlier, it was impossible to work efficiently anymore. In the end, he gave up. After throwing the documents on the bedside table, he massaged his temples gently. This woman¡­ Is it really not her? Although she looked different from what he remembered, he was sure that she was the woman, judging by the scent of herbs and her cheeky gaze. Reminiscing about her tender lips, he felt a gush of warmth flowing through his veins at once. Though he had taken a bath, he still went into the bathroom to take another cold shower. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. With the help of the cold water, it extinguished the fire in him gradually. Turning off the tap, Samuel twitched his lips. ¡°Sweetheart?¡± The image of the woman¡¯s excitement while on the phone shed in his mind. At once, his face turned immensely frosty. Meanwhile, Natalie fell asleep while listening to the sound of raindrops. In the middle of the night, a bolt of lightning shed across the dark clouds, followed by a p of rumbling thunder. ¡°N-No!¡± She stared at the storm anxiously after being woken up by the sound of thunder. Feeling short of breath, she ced her hand on her chest while breathing heavily. The thunder brought back those unpleasant memories, for her mother had passed away on a stormy night. Before her passing, she had asked Natalie to go to the Nichols residence to find Yara, wanting to see Yara for the veryst time. s, despite standing at the door in the storm, Natalie did not get to see Yara at all. In the end, her mother¡¯sst wish remained unfulfilled. Moreover, Natalie had missed the chance to say her final words to her mother because she was waiting blindly outside the Nichols residence at that time. When she finally rushed to the hospital, it was toote¡ªher mother had taken herst breath. From then on, an insurmountable amount of pain would strike her on every stormy night. It was so painful that it hurt every time she breathed. Curling up into a ball, she hid in the corner of the bed and trembled with fear. All this while, she would hug her sons when she was afraid of thunder. However, both yton and Xavian were not by her side that day. S-Should I go to the two kids of the Bowers family? Perhaps they are afraid of thunder as well! Then, we can cuddle together for the night! At the thought of it, she rushed to the kids¡¯ room without any hesitation. To her disappointment, Franklin and Sophia were sleeping like a log,pletely undisturbed by the storm. Am I the only one who¡¯s afraid of thunder? Left with no choice, she closed the door and headed back to her room. All of a sudden, a bang of thunder broke the silence. Panic-stricken, she quickly squatted down and covered her ears. In a sh, the searing pain flooded her heart once again, filling her eyes with emptiness and despair. Suddenly, a pair of slender legs appeared in front of her. Startled, she moved her gaze from the pair of slippers to the legs, waist, chest, and finally, her gaze landed on the man¡¯s stunning face. ¡°What are you doing here, Ms. Nichols?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 31 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Grabbed His Leg Samuel stood firmly in front of her. The ck bathrobe he was wearing made him look graceful and wild. As someone with prominent status, the man¡¯s eyes were always austere and chilly. Shocked by his abrupt appearance, Natalie looked at him with her mouth agape. Meeting his intense stare, she could not construct a sentence to exin why she was sneaking around in the corridor at midnight. Instead of getting up, she hugged her knees tightly like a wary kitten. ¡°N-None of your business,¡± she replied. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As soon as she finished her sentence, another deafening thunder sounded, causing her to tremble once more. The next second, her mind went nk. Out of terror, she grabbed his leg tightly and pressed her face against him. ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened as he nced at the woman. She looked at me with such disdain just now, yet she¡¯s clinging to me tighter than ever at this moment. Natalie was only wearing a bathrobe she got from the guest room. There was no underwear underneath as she had just woken up from her sleep. With her warm body clinging tightly onto his thigh, he could feel her perfect curves. Within a split second, the volcano in him erupted. ¡°Let go,¡± he ordered. Natalie lifted her head and looked at him. It was evident that she had embarrassed herself in front of him. Just when she was about to let go of her grip, another booming thunder sounded again. At that moment, she no longer cared about her pride. Instead of letting go of his leg, she held on to it tighter than before, as if she was desperate to merge her body with his. The thunder roared on incessantly. Samuel could feel that she was scared stiff, just like a frightened kitten. ¡°Let go,¡± he demanded again. ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself for the third time.¡± He was starting to lose patience. ¡°I won¡¯t let go even if you repeat the fourth time.¡± As those painful memories shed across her mind, she began to babble incoherently, ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t leave me alone. Mom, don¡¯t go¡­¡± At that instant, a glint of darkness shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes upon hearing her words. He knew at once that she had no intentions of flirting with him at all. She was merely treating him like a lifeboat in the dark that saved her from the darkness. However, he was experiencing the opposite. Although she was not interested in him, she still sparked the fire in him, bringing it back to life. Though his body stiffened, he did not push her away. Veins popped up on his hand as he clenched his fist. Sometimeter, the storm was finally over. After pulling herself up and calming down, Natalie finally realized how shameless her action was. Slowly, she let go of his leg. However, the awkward atmosphere was still lingering in the air. Standing up slowly while adjusting her robe, she did not have the guts to look at the man¡¯s cold eyes. Deep down, she knew how shameless it was of her to cling to him despite being told to let go. Strictly speaking, it looked as if she was taking advantage of him. Despite hoping to remain silent, she still had to give him an exnation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m afraid of thunder, and I only grabbed your leg out of anxiety.¡± ¡°Do you think I need your apology?¡± One could feel the coldness in Samuel¡¯s eyes as he wore a seething expression. ¡°Samuel, I¡­ I know that you¡¯re upset. However, I still have to apologize.¡± Deep down, Natalie could not figure out the reason behind his rage. She wanted to flee the scene as fast as she could since she had apologized. However, he did not intend to let the matter rest. Before Natalie could make her move, he pulled her by her shoulder to stop her from leaving. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 32 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Strong Desire This man is insane! Natalie bumped into the man¡¯s firm chest due to the impact. Instantly, she felt a sharp pain in her nose, as if she had bumped into a wall. ¡°I¡¯ve apologized, Samuel. What do you want?¡± She red at him. ¡°Are you going to abandon me after taking advantage of me?¡± he asked coldly. Taking advantage of him? His words woke her anger immediately. With an annoyed tone, she snapped, ¡°Who¡¯s taking advantage of you? I¡¯ve exined everything. There¡¯s no need to be so aggressive, is there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have your sweetheart?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes! What does that have to do with you?¡± Domineeringly, he lifted her chin and said in a chilly tone, ¡°Get away from me since you are not avable.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She frowned. Sweetheart is my son! Since when did he be my man? Just when Natalie was about to exin, Samuel let go of his grip. ¡°Don¡¯t let me discover your secret, Ms. Nichols. I won¡¯t let you go once I find your ws,¡± he snarled. At that moment, their eyes met in a close distance. The cold and frightening aura in his eyes gave her the shivers. She could not read his mind at all. When she faced him, she felt like a naked newborn. There was no way to hide from his gaze at all. Samuel had be the head of the Bowers family at a young age and had control over the elderly of his family. He was certainly not an average Joe. There was no way she could hide everything from him. His smoldering gaze made her anxious at once. However, it did not take long for her to pull herself together. Why do I have to expose myself? Perhaps he¡¯s just testing me with his arrogance! After all, he needs some proof to catch a slip-up of mine, and I¡¯m not that stupid to tell him what he needs. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At the thought of it, she quirked her lips into a smile as her eyshes batted. ¡°Do the wealthy all have such an odd taste in women? You have so many beautiful women around you, yet you¡¯re interested in an ugly one like me?¡± Her tone was casual and filled with sarcasm. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about that.¡± After saying those words, Samuel vanished from her sight, leaving her frozen on the spot. After returning to the guest room, Natalie fell into a daze while figuring out what he meant. Deep down, she did not know if she had done anything that sparked his suspicion. Still, nothing came into her mind, no matter how hard she tried to recall. In the end, she fell into a deep slumber unknowingly. That night, she had a long-lost dream, and it was even an erotic one. In her dream, the man pressed his tender lips on hers as he set his desire free. It¡¯s so warm. His kiss is so deep. Unwilling to be led along by him, she bit his lips as an indescribable desire rose in her like a tide. The man let out a groan as he felt the pain. Undoubtedly, her action lit up the scorching fire in both of them again. The touch on her lips was so surreal that it did not feel like a dream. When she woke up, she realized that she was the only one in the room. All of a sudden, she felt a weird stinging pain on her lips. To her surprise, there was moisture on her fingertips when she raised her hand to feel her lips. Moreover, they were droplets of blood. Could it be that I was too into the dream that I bit my lip too hard? ¡°Tsk tsk! Look at you, Natalie Nichols!¡± Speechless, she rubbed her hair and sighed. ¡°How strong is your desire for you to bite your lip to this extent?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 33 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 33 Chapter 33 He Valued Her It was a long night. Natalie did not sleep well at all. After washing up, she opened the door and was surprised to see a box at the doorway. There was a brand new set of clothes and lingerie in it. Thece trims on the white lingerie made it look pure and sexy. Judging by the taste in clothes, she believed that Gavin, who was almost sixty, was not the one who picked the clothes. Could it be¡­ Samuel? However, she got rid of the thought at once. He¡¯s thinking of exposing me all the time! How would he buy me lingerie? After going back into her room, she put on the set of clothes. To her surprise, the cutting and size of the clothes suited her well, especially for the lingerie, which fitted her cup size perfectly. How can it be that urate? After going downstairs, she realized that Samuel and the kids were already in the dining room. The housekeepers had prepared a sumptuous breakfast that included bagels, doughnuts, hot chocte, paninis, muffins, and coffee. Natalie¡¯s mood brightened up the moment she saw the two kids. She greeted them merrily, ¡°Good morning, Sophia and Franklin.¡± Sophia smiled and nodded with all her might. ¡°You are so slow! Sophia and I have waited for you for fifteen minutes!¡± Although Franklin sounded displeased on the surface, he had gotten the cutleries ready for her. ¡°My bad. I¡¯ve kept Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia waiting,¡± Natalie said cheekily. She picked up a bagel and added some cream cheese to it. Just when she was about to take a bite of it, she exchanged gazes with Samuel, who was taking a sip of coffee, unintentionally. Startled by his gloomy gaze, she almost dropped the bagel on the table. Her eyes narrowed as she wondered if she had offended him early in the morning. ¡°Do you want a bagel too, Mr. Bowers?¡± She put the bagel onto his te and smiled. ¡°Since you want my bagel so much, I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± She thought that there was nothing wrong with giving him the bagel. However, the kids exchanged gazes uneasily as they began to feel anxious. Meanwhile, Billy cursed in his heart after seeing what Natalie had done. Giving her a stern look, he rushed to Samuel¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take the te away at once.¡± Natalie was astounded by Billy¡¯s reaction. Is this man¡¯s germaphobe that severe? I didn¡¯t touch the bagel at all! What¡¯s more, he¡¯s the one who stared at my bagel! ¡°Did I ask you to take it away?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Samuel poked the bagel with a fork and had a bite of it. ¡°I want to eat this bagel.¡± The kids froze immediately after he spoke. Billy was bbergasted. Samuel¡¯s germaphobe was so severe that he could not share any food with others. Yet, he was so tolerant to this ordinary woman, who had freckles all over. No way! Billy could not believe that his boss was interested in Natalie as well, following the steps of Franklin and Sophia. This left him with many questions in his mind. After finishing their breakfast, Franklin and Sophia had to go to kindergarten, while Natalie had to go home. After bidding farewell to Natalie, the kids were sent to school by the chauffeur of the Bowerses. Then, a Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped in front of Natalie. Without thinking twice, she headed to the backseat of the car and noticed that she could not open the door at all. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Feeling annoyed, she knocked on the window of the driver¡¯s seat to question the chauffeur. Is he fooling with me? However, as the window wound down, Natalie froze at the sight of the man¡¯s stunning face. The chauffeur is¡­ Samuel? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 34 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 34 His tone was sharp and cold as he looked at her with his profound, unfathomable eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. You have a busy schedule.¡± With a smile, Natalie blinked and continued, ¡°Do the Bowerses not have any other chauffeurs? Perhaps¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Samuel replied in a low voice, ¡°No.¡± ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, judging by your question, do you think that I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Deep down, she knew that the atmosphere would be even more awkward if she rejected his offer. Reluctant to argue with him, she turned around and headed to the front passenger seat. After closing the door, she could not control herself from specting Samuel¡¯s thoughts. He¡¯s either blind or filled with evil intentions to have a close rtionship with Yara! Just when she got lost in thoughts, she felt his muscr body getting closer to her, shortening the distance between them to approximately three centimeters. He fixed his lustrous gaze on her as he continued to approach her. The scene reminded her of the dream she had the previous night. Simmering with anger, she blurted out, ¡°What are you doing, Samuel?¡± Instead of exining himself, the man narrowed his eyes and buckled the seat belt for her. At that instant, a vortex of hatred swirled inside Natalie. She grabbed the seat belt in her hand tightly as if she was going to crush it into pieces. Meanwhile, Samuel was satisfied with her reaction when he saw that he had roused her anger. Their car was stuck in a jam as it was rush hour. Resting her head on her hand, she nced out of the window as she seldom yed with her phone in the car. All of a sudden, Samuel¡¯s phone rang and broke the silence. When he picked up the call, the voice of a man could be heard on the other end. Initially, she thought that the call was from Yara. After realizing that the caller was a man, she lost the mood to be nosy. Still, she eavesdropped on them patiently. To her disappointment, all they were talking about was work. Up to this point, she had no more interest in them. The call was from the general manager of a branch office responsible for their entertainment business. Although she did not enjoy any drama, she overheard many of their trade secrets. If she were to expose any of them, Samuel would experience a loss of at least a hundred million. This is such an important phone call! He¡¯s someone with brains. However, why didn¡¯t he have his guards up against me? Is he assuming that a coroner like me wouldn¡¯t understand their conversation? Dream Pharmaceutical had started to get on track, whereas Dream Entertainment was still in its developing phase. Therefore, the phone call just now had provided her with some inside information. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Pursing her red lips, she swiveled her eyes around as she memorized those pieces of information secretly. Not long after, they arrived at the entrance of her residence. Samuel took a glimpse of her and asked casually, ¡°Aren¡¯t you inviting me upstairs?¡± Taken aback by the sudden question, she felt her heart skip a beat. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. My sweetheart is waiting for me at home.¡± Though it was not her intention to say the word ¡°sweetheart¡± in a cheesy tone, it turned out to be quite cheesy due to her maternal love. Moreover, her eyes sparkled upon the thought of her son. Samuel questioned with an arrogant tone, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he working at this hour? Is he a stay-at-home boyfriend?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth, Samuel Bowers.¡± Natalie snorted. ¡°My sweetheart isn¡¯t dependent on me. He¡¯s a talented hacker. In the future, he¡¯s sure to be the top hacker in the world.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 35 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 35 Chapter 35 On Par With Samuel Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened, and she could see the faint outline of his veins under his shirt. ¡°It looks like he has an important ce in your heart.¡± ¡°Obviously. I call him Sweetheart,¡± Natalie sighed. Xavian and yton were the two most important people in her life. She was willing to give up anything for them. Samuel¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°If you have an opportunity to meet someone next time, what kind of man would sweep you off your feet, Ms. Nichols?¡± She remained silent. Natalie sensed that he was unhappy, but she wasn¡¯t sure of the reason. She was still wearing the hyper-realistic mask that was ugly enough to make people cry. How jealous did Samuel have to be to still feel that way? The first thing Natalie did when she returned home was to take off the mask. Although it was made to look indistinguishable from a real face, ultimately, it was still a mask. Wearing it day and night made her feel stifled. She reced it with a hydrating sheet mask and slumped on the couch. Xavian brought an iced coke and sat down beside her. He watched her with wide eyes. ¡°Mommy, could you tell us what our stepdad is like?¡± With her sheet mask on, Natalie couldn¡¯t speak properly. She replied awkwardly, ¡°What¡­ What stepdad?¡± ¡°I heard his voice on the phonest night! Don¡¯t treat me like a dumb three-year-old!¡± Five-year-old Xavian looked as if he understood everything. ¡°yton and I have always been very supportive of your rtionship, but¡­ I have a small request. Stepdad has to at least be on the same level as Samuel!¡± Natalie was caughtpletely off guard. She choked on her drink and started coughing aggressively. ¡°What does this have to do with Samuel?¡± ¡°If our stepdad is worse than Samuel, then you might as well choose Samuel.¡± He continued, ¡°Sure, you don¡¯t really know him yet. But with your real appearance and help from yton and me, I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t get him!¡± Natalie felt a shiver down her spine. Could she tell him that she actually knew Samuel? And that she actually stayed at the Bowers residencest night? ncing at the little boy¡¯s cute, ted expression, Natalie decided against it for the time being. It was a rare day off for her. She decided to take Xavian to the supermarket. Natalie picked up whatever she was craving. Wanting to eat Tom Yum soup, she picked out the soup base. They then wandered the rest of the aisles. There was a chubby salesman organizing the products, and Natalie didn¡¯t want to get in his way. She pushed her shopping cart back by a few steps. Just then, she identally stepped on another woman¡¯s white shoe. ¡°Ah!¡± A cry of surprise was followed quickly by the woman¡¯s shrill voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you see where you¡¯re going?¡± Natalie was at fault, being the one who suddenly moved backward. She didn¡¯t even see the other party¡¯s face before she started apologizing profusely. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I really didn¡¯t mean to! Are you hurt?¡± Although she apologized, the woman didn¡¯t calm down at all. Instead, sheshed out even more. ¡°You don¡¯t seem blind, despite how hideous you look! What do you mean you didn¡¯t mean it? I bet it was intentional!¡± She continued, ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing anyway? Do you have any idea how much this pair of shoes cost? They¡¯re more valuable than your life!¡± The more the woman spoke, the more familiar the sound of her voice was. Natalie looked up carefully. I can¡¯t get any unluckier than this.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 36 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Old Hag Isn¡¯t that Natasha? There was no one worse than Natasha and Yonah. Seven years ago, Yonah deliberately got close to her so that she would rely on him like he was family. Subsequently, he lied to her, saying that he had kidney failure and needed an organ donor. Believing his story, she ran to the hospital to undergo a checkup to see if she could donate one of her kidneys to him. She rushed to his house with the test results. However, seeing him in person, he looked far from ill. Natasha was present then, wearing a smug expression on her face. She said sarcastically, ¡°Natlie, did you really believe that Yonah needed you to donate a kidney?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Yonah¡¯s cousin?¡± ¡°Have you seen cousins kiss?¡± ¡°What?¡± The two kissed loudly,pletely unrestrained, in front of Natalie. Yonah no longer looked like the gentle big brother that he was to Natalie in the past. He leaned in toward Natasha. ¡°I told you. If you¡¯re nice to her, she¡¯ll do anything for you.¡± Only then did Natalie find out that Natasha was Yonah¡¯s real fianc¨¦e. Yonah¡¯s affection for her was all part of a bet. He had lost, so he had to get close to her as a penalty. Natasha was jealous, but she went along with the act just to see Natalie make a fool of herself. Natalie slowly connected the dots. Natasha narrowed her eyes and sized Natalie up. Her mood dampened. ¡°Tsk¡­ Did you even wash your face before going out this morning? What¡¯s all that dirt on your face?¡± She was referring to Natalie¡¯s freckles. Of course, the freckles were only part of her mask. Natalie didn¡¯t have a single speck on her real skin. She simply looked at Natasha coldly. Although Natalie didn¡¯t take it to heart, Xavian was angry. ¡°Maybe my Mommy didn¡¯t wash her face, but it seems like you didn¡¯t brush your teeth, you old hag! What¡¯s that smell? It stinks!¡± ¡°Hag? Who are you calling an old hag?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me if you know who I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Natasha was around the same age as Natalie. They were both twenty-five years old. Her face turned red at the sound of that little brat calling her an old hag. She had no intention of letting Natalie go, especially since her son had insulted her. ¡°Let¡¯s sort out the shoes first.¡± Natasha crossed her arms and puffed out her chest arrogantly. ¡°These shoes are a limited edition pair from the designer Ada. Since you stepped on them and damaged the toe, you¡¯re not leaving until youpensate me!¡± These shoes were worth six figures, being a limited-edition designer pair. Did one step change its entire shape? Is itpletely unwearable? Natasha had not changed much. She was still demure and as meek as amb in front of men, but ruthless and calcting toward women. She hadn¡¯t changed at all over the past six years. However, Natalie wasn¡¯t the same naive girl who would only believe in the good in others. ¡°Compensate? I¡¯m not paying.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t budge, Natasha really called the police. It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive. Instantly, Natasha started acting like the victim and used Natalie of being aggressive. Seeing that it was only a civil dispute, the officers grew frustrated. ¡°How much are those shoes? Why are you so adamant onpensation?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When she heard the police ask about the shoes¡¯ value, Natasha piped up, eager to show off her wealth. ¡°These are limited edition heels given to me by my fianc¨¦. One pair is worth a few hundred thousand!¡± She continued, ¡°If she had just apologized, I would have let it go! But she insisted that it wasn¡¯t her fault! She didn¡¯t even flinch when I said I¡¯d call the police. She doesn¡¯t respect your authority at all! The more she shows this terrible attitude of hers, the more I want her to pay for her mistakes!¡± This is the definition of disorder. The officers frowned. ¡°Miss, you should have apologized. Since she demands such arge amount, you should pay some to at least show that you¡¯re remorseful.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just asking me to pay for my alleged mistake?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were dark and cold, but she wore a slight smile. ¡°Then, with the police here, I¡¯ll pay for her shoes at market price, lest she denies it.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 37 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ying the Victim Natasha scoffed like she had heard the world¡¯s funniest joke. ¡°Market price? What a big mouth you have! You know how much these shoes cost, and you think you can pay me back?¡± Natalie sized her up quietly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to pay, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want you to pay? This is a limited edition pair by Ada. It¡¯s worth three hundred thousand.¡± Natasha raised her chin proudly. She said sympathetically, ¡°It isn¡¯t a small amount. Don¡¯t hold out if you can¡¯t actually pay.¡± Three hundred thousand for a pair of shoes? The police disliked such economic disputes. They were at a loss for words. ¡°Give me your bank card.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°Fine. Here.¡± Natasha took out her bank card and showed it to Natalie for just a few moments, before putting it back inside her designer bag. Natalie remained silent. She tapped her pale fingers on her phone screen. Ding! Natalie looked upzily. ¡°Please check your messages. You should have received the money.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natasha¡¯s voice raised an octave higher. She stared back in disbelief. ¡°What the¡­ Are you being pretentious? T-this isn¡¯t possible!¡± Natalie didn¡¯t take Natasha¡¯s mockery seriously. Xavian spoke curtly. ¡°What¡¯s not possible? Instead of bbering so much, just check your phone to see if my Mommy transferred the money.¡± Onlookers gradually gathered around. ¡°She already said she transferred the money. Just check it!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one putting up an act now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be so embarrassing if she really transferred the money!¡± Natasha was the daughter of a wealthy family and wanted to be seen as above the average person. Although three hundred thousand wasn¡¯t a huge sum to her, she didn¡¯t believe the ugly girl in front of her had the ability to pay up. Huffing in anger, she took out her phone. ¡°Let me check then! How long you can keep up with your lies?¡± She opened up her notifications.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Natasha felt like her head was about to explode. The text message notified her that she had received a total of three hundred thousand, not a penny more or less. Everything happened too fast. Herplexion paled, and her voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°H-How? W-Where did you get so much money?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already beenpensated. Who the heck asks where the money came from?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie was ruthless. She swept a nce at the high heels. ¡°Since I paid you every penny, you can take off your shoes now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natasha stared at Natalie with wide eyes. ¡°Come now, is that really that hard to understand?¡± Xavian tilted his head. His eyes were dark. ¡°Mommy already paid for the shoes. So now she¡¯s the owner! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be wearing someone else¡¯s shoes?¡± When Xavian spoke such ruthless words in his sickly sweet voice, Natasha waspletely stunned. It took a long time for Natasha to find her voice again. ¡°How can you do this? If you take away my shoes, what am I going to wear?¡± ¡°What are you going to wear?¡± Natalie responded casually but coldly, ¡°What does that matter to me?¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m shameless? Natalie¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. She nced at the police officer beside her. ¡°Officer, am I wrong for doing this?¡± The officers thought about the context and replied carefully. ¡°Not at all.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 38 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Do As You Wish Natalie narrowed her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Miss, even the officers here agree with me. Take them off. I¡¯m waiting for this exquisite pair of shoes.¡± Even the onlookers started snickering at Natasha. ¡°She paid for them already. Why isn¡¯t this woman taking off her shoes?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what to do now that she knows the other woman has money!¡± ¡°Shame on you! Is there anything going on in that head of yours?¡± Natasha¡¯s face burned red in embarrassment. Her eyes grew bloodshot. However, there was nothing she could do about her situation. All her life, she was used to getting what she wanted. Even Yonah acted carefully around her. It was the first time she had been humiliated like this. She took off her shoes slowly. When she finally took them off and stood on the marble floor with her bare feet, she felt like she was stripped naked. ¡°Here you go.¡± She forced the words out of her mouth, her voice gritty. Natasha¡¯s eyes were about to burst into mes from how hard she was staring at Natalie. If not for the crowd, she would have pped her face silly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie then took the pair of limited edition heels from Natasha¡¯s hands and threw them into the trash without even sparing a nce at them. ¡°Hey!¡± Natasha¡¯s nerves were on the verge of snapping. ¡°Why did you throw my shoes in the trash?¡± ¡°Your shoes?¡± Natalie turned to look back at Natasha. ¡°These are the shoes that I bought for three hundred thousand. I can do whatever I want with them. They¡¯ve been contaminated by your nasty feet, so they aren¡¯t suitable for wearing anymore. Why should I have to report to you if I¡¯m throwing away my shoes?¡± ¡°You bully!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Natasha¡¯s pride was shattered. She stomped furiously on the ground with her bare feet. ¡°I¡¯m a bully? Then ask the police to arrest me.¡± Natalie blinked calmly. ¡°The officers are right here, you know.¡± Xavian added scathingly, ¡°But these officers are busy. Their job is to catch bad guys to keep the city safe, not to help you solve such petty problems!¡± He continued, ¡°When you call them just because you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re just preventing them from doing their real jobs!¡± When the officers heard this, they were moved. That little kid is absolutely right! Natasha did not know what else she could do. She broke down, crying and screaming. Natalie was satisfied. Finally, she could stand her ground against the woman that had once towered over her. ¡°Going barefoot must be ufortable.¡± Natalie¡¯s gaze drifted toward the direction of the trash can. ¡°If you really want them back, you could always pick them up to wear.¡± Natasha burned with even more rage. She opened her mouth to retaliate but soon got cut off. ¡°I spent my money on those shoes. I can do what I want with them.¡± This was payback for everything she endured those years ago. Just after Natalie dealt with Natasha, she bumped into Ross. ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± Ross greeted her instinctively. Natalie rushed forward to cover his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t need to address me that way when we¡¯re not in the office.¡± The act of covering his mouth was intimate. It so happened that Natasha, who was still ring at Natalie, saw it happen. She recognized Ross with a single nce. Wasn¡¯t that the man her cousin was toying with? Did his standards drop to the ground after Belle dumped him? How could he fall for this greasy, freckle- faced freak? I¡¯ll remember this day. Just you wait, I¡¯ll get my revenge on you! A Cue For Happiness Chapter 39 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Mommy Is Too Stubborn Natalie let Ross go,pletely unaware that Natasha had seen the entire scene unfold. ¡°How should I address you?¡± Ross asked with his brows furrowed, as though he found it hard to even ask that question. ¡°Since we¡¯re out of the office, I¡¯ll address you as Ross, and you can call me Natalie.¡± Natalie was used to her carefree lifestyle, which she had adopted since she was young. She was definitely not used to bing the center of everyone¡¯s attention, more so to be addressed as the Chairman. ¡°N-Natalie?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Observing the awkward expression Ross put on as he tried to force her name out of his lips, Xavian burst intoughter. ¡°My Mommy doesn¡¯t bite! You don¡¯t need to be afraid of her!¡± ¡°You are¡­?¡± Natalie bent down and ruffled the young child¡¯s head and said, ¡°This is my youngest son, Xavian Nichols.¡± ¡°Youngest son?¡± ¡°Yes. He has an older brother. Ross carefully observed Natalie and Xavian. He was once again startled by this young woman. She was only in her mid-twenties and had already given birth to a set of twins. Furthermore, she had single-handedly built the Dream Company. There was so much more to Natalie than what met the eye. ¡°What about their father?¡± ¡°Their biological father had gotten himself into trouble with thew and disappeared. I¡¯m guessing that he found his final resting ce in the countryside somewhere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Ross instantly apologized. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Xavian smiled up at Ross and tugged the end of his shirt. ¡°My brother and I are working really hard to find a new partner for my Mommy. We¡¯ve already found someone, but my Mommy is too stubborn to say yes.¡± ¡°Please help my brother and me to convince her so that we can finally have a step-dad!¡± Xavian said with a firm expression. However, what came after his request was a strong flick to the forehead by his mother. ¡°Ouch! Mommy, aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting me?¡± ¡°Are you still going to speak nonsense?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t anymore.¡± Xavian shook his head and frowned. The three of them then left the market and headed to a nearby restaurant. Ross, who was clean-shaven and d in a suit, led the way toward their destination with Xavian walking next to him. The two of them looked like a father bringing his adorable son out for a trip. As the duo caught the attention of the people around them, the passersby craned their necks to look for the mother. They were expecting to see a beautiful woman that could fit into the picture of the perfect family. However, their expectations were shattered the moment they saw Natalie, who had freckles all over her face. She was¡­ too ugly! Once the three of them entered the restaurant and found their seats, Ross and Xavian immediately opened the menus. Both of them were very considerate of Natalie and were the epitome of gentlemen. The heartwarming scene caused every waitress in the restaurant to be filled with jealousy. ¡°How is it possible that an uglydy like her managed to snag a handsome man and give birth to an equally good-looking child?¡± ¡°She must have done something amazing in her past life to deserve this!¡± ¡°Exactly! Have you seen how well her husband is treating her?¡± Steven was walking out of a private room with the intention of smoking when he overheard the waitresses¡¯ gossip. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Unable to suppress his curiosity, Steven nced over to the table and instantly found Natalie having a lovely dinner with another man. Unbelievable! Steven was already well aware that Natalie¡¯s capabilities were well above average, but he did not know that this freckled woman was this capable. Not only did she manage to tame the two children from the Bowers family, but she was also able to snag such a handsome young man for herself. One really could not judge a book by its cover. It really did not matter if a woman was pretty or not, as long as she was capable. Steven soon lost his earlier desire to have a smoke. He turned around and returned to the room. There were two other people in the said room. One of them was Samuel, and the other was Yohan Kennedy, a close friend of the two brothers. Noticing how Steven had entered the room not even a few minutes after he left for a smoke, Yohan couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Are you that fast?¡± Steven paid no attention to Yohan and instead sat down next to Samuel. ¡°Sam, guess who I saw just now?¡± Samuel pursed his lips into a thin line and said nothing. Even after getting ignored by his brother, Steven did not let it get to him, for he continued describing vividly what he saw. ¡°Sam, I saw Natalie and her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Her boyfriend is pretty good-looking, I¡¯ll admit, but not as handsome as we are. He¡¯s probably as good- looking as Yohan.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 40 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Is That Your Sweetheart Yohan choked on his drink when he heard his name. ¡°Excuse me, Steven Bowers. I¡¯m ten times more handsome than you are.¡± Steven was blissfully unaware of the tension in the air thickening and continued, ¡°This is witchcraft! Is that woman a witch?¡± Bang! A ss of wine hit the table with arge force, its contents identally spilling out due to the sudden movement. Steven and Yohan were startled at the sound. When they came back to their senses, they noticed that Samuel¡¯s expression had turned serious. Yohan nced at Steven and widened his eyes, a sign of asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Steven was also in a state of confusion. He had no idea that he had identally offended his brother with his words. Samuel got up and headed toward the door. Steven blurted out, ¡°Where are you going, Sam?¡± ¡°Going to see if that man is really as handsome as you say he is,¡± Samuel said faintly as his long, slender fingers rolled up his long sleeves, showing off his muscr arms. He looked like a soldier who was ready to engage inbat. The door mmed shut. All who were left in the room were Steven and Yohan, who both had equally dumbstruck looks on their faces. ¡°Since when did your brother be this vain?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he had started caring about his looks?¡± ¡°Yeah, he did. But not to that extent!¡± Back in the restaurant, Natalie suddenly had the urge to use the restroom in the middle of her meal. She then left the table. The walk to the restroom was pretty long, considering it was at the end of a long corridor. However, she had only taken a few steps into it when a man rushed out. Just as Natalie was about to collide with the man, a hand reached out and grabbed her waist, pulling her out of the way. As her back was to the unknown person, she had no idea who it was. The man who nearly collided with her apologized hurriedly and quickly walked away, but the person who was behind her refused to let her go. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie¡¯s first instinct was to raise her elbow to hit the person behind her. Before she could even move, however, her elbow was stopped. Both of their bodies were flush against each other. It was clearly a man as his wide chest was gently pressing against Natalie¡¯s back. She could literally feel the warmth radiating off him. ¡°Let me go.¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and warned. ¡°Do it before I hurt you.¡± The arm that was on her waist pulled her closer to him, and the distance between them was closed. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± A metallic voice rang from behind her. At that moment, Natalie recognized the voice, and an image of its owner popped into her mind. She stiffened. ¡°Samuel?¡± Just as her question left her lips, Samuel slowly spun Natalie around to face him. Their position was now reversed, with Natalie backed against the wall and Samuel hovering over her. Their eyes met. Samuel¡¯s eyes bore holes into hers with the intensity of his gaze. Natalie, on the other hand, stared back at him without a hint of fear. Her eyes were filled with rage, indicating that she was wary of Samuel. ¡°What are you trying to do, Samuel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping,¡± Samuel replied faintly as he ced his hands on both sides of her head. He continued to stare at her as he spoke. ¡°Ms. Nichols, aren¡¯t you supposed to thank me?¡± ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you.¡± But even after Natalie had uttered her thanks, Samuel was still unwilling to let her go. His eyes glinted with an unknown expression. ¡°The sweetheart you¡¯ve been going on about is him?¡± Had Samuel seen Xavian? Natalie nodded her head without thinking much of it. But to her dismay, Samuel had obviously misunderstood. His hands curled into a fist when he heard her reply. Thump! He hit the wall just a few inches away from Natalie¡¯s ear with his fists. Natalie widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at the fuming Samuel in front of her in shock. Is he drunk? Or has he gone crazy? What is he thinking? Does he even know that if that punch was directed at my face, the sheer force would likely shatter my bones to bits? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 41 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 41 Chapter 41 The Inexplicable Jealousy Samuel¡¯s calm breath started to turn heavy, and he withdrew his arm. Then, he turned to leave. Looking at his back, Natalie was baffled by his weird attitude. Didn¡¯t he want to punch me in the face? Why hasn¡¯t he said anything and just walked away? She racked her brain for a long time but still could not figure it out. What did I do to anger him again? After she had used the restroom, Natalie walked back to the restaurant. She noticed that Ross was the only one sitting at the table, and Xavian was nowhere to be found. ¡°Where is Xavian?¡± ¡°He said he wanted to use the restroom urgently.¡± ¡°But, I didn¡¯t see him on my way back here.¡± Afraid that she would be worried, Ross offered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the men¡¯s restroom and look for him? After all, he is still a small kid.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Natalie then took a gulp of her drink and smiled wryly. ¡°You won¡¯t find him in there. He must have wanted to go somewhere else but was afraid that you would be worried and decided to lie to you. Don¡¯t treat him as a mere five-year-old kid; he¡¯s more cunning than most adults.¡± Upon mentioning Xavian, the corner of her lips lifted into a smile. He could feel that there was a sense of prideing from her. She knew that if the enticing night and the events that followed thereafter six years ago were a nightmare, then yton and Xavian were the light that chased away the darkness that the heavens had given her. If it were not for them, she would not use all her final strength to jump down her window and run away. Narrowing his eyes, Ross said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what you have been through. Why do you say things that feel as if whatever that happened to me had happened to you as well?¡± ¡°It must be something very simr.¡± Natalie¡¯s smile disappeared, and then, her eyes turned cold. ¡°It so happens that I had been treated highly by my closest and beloved family and then thrown into the deepest, never-ending abyss in an instant.¡± It was easy for Ross to guess it correctly, but hearing it personally from her was a different story. Looking at her from the side, he thought that even though she was talking about it casually, there was a possibility that what she had gone through was more challenging and a thousand times more painful than what he had experienced. Meanwhile, Samuel was standing outside of the restaurant. His gaze was fixed on the table near the window at the man staring at Natalie, seemingly lost in thought. He could not hear what they were discussing. However, Samuel could clearly feel that she was letting her guard down in front of the man and allowed him to see her in her most fragile state. Who is this man? How could he make Natalie look like this? With his deep eyes turning dark and grim, his face became rigid, and the aura exuded from him turned the surrounding temperature down a few notches. Samuel was frustrated, and his perfectly long fingers took out a stick of cigarette from its box. Suddenly, a crisp tiny voice sounded next to him. ¡°I look so much like you, sir!¡± Narrowing his eyes, Samuel turned to look at the young kid standing in front of him. The young kid was very adorable. Furthermore, his cherubic face was red, and his eyes glinted energetically. As the kid was still very young, he did not have sharp features on his face. One look at them would not let anyone think that the two looked simr. However, once he looked at the young kid closely, Samuel could definitely say that he could find some simrities between them. Surprisingly, the simrities between them exceeded the simrities between him and Franklin. ¡°Yeah.¡± Even though he did not deny it, Samuel¡¯s face remained expressionless. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. So what if we look simr? I don¡¯t think this young kid is my son. He knew that he had only been tricked once. Moreover, he had only slept with a woman once, and it resulted in Yara bringing Franklin and Sophia into the Bowers residence. If there were more children, I don¡¯t think Yara would pass on the excellent opportunity. As he lighted his cigarette up, the blue me flickered around Samuel¡¯s fingers. The young kid furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Sir, Mommy doesn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes. Can you stop smoking for the sake of Mommy?¡± Samuel¡¯s lips twitched. He nced at the young kid and asked, ¡°Why would I do that?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 42 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Wanting To See Her ¡°Are you single, sir?¡± Samuel was rendered speechless. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I will assume that it is true.¡± The young kid blinked his clear eyes once and tilted up his chubby face. ¡°Mommy is also single. You arepatible with each other.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Looking at the young kid, he thought the boy looked as old as Franklin and Sophia and that would mean he was either four or five years old. However, the tone of his voice was mature. Samuel stubbed out his cigarette and asked lightly, ¡°Did your mother teach you to say that?¡± ¡°I did not tell her that I¡¯m here to see you.¡± ¡°You lied to her?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t think that you can be my stepfather and keeps telling me to give it up.¡± Upon saying that, Xavian shook his head dramatically. It¡¯s really tough for me as a son to keep track of Mommy¡¯s personal affairs. She really worries me. ¡°Really?¡± With disdainful eyes, Samuel snorted in disbelief. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve investigated your background. As the head of the Bowers family, you are an excellent man. But Mommy is pretty good too. She is a woman who has the looks and the brain. If you don¡¯t want to pursue Mommy, there are many others who want to pursue her. I can find someone else for her.¡± Xavian spoke with a serious note. However, Samuel merely leaned down and ruffled his hair unhurriedly. ¡°You can find another person for your mommy.¡± Xavian did not think that Samuel would reject his proposal. Therefore, when he heard the reply, he was stunned and looked at Samuel in disbelief. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a woman that I want.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m not interested in other women.¡± It was Xavian¡¯s turn to be speechless. Stunned once again, he clenched his fingers into tiny fists. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like Mommy, you will regret it sooner orter.¡± Samuel withdrew his hand and did not respond. Then, the corner of his mouth lifted into an ambiguous smirk. He did not like children except Franklin and Sophia. Moreover, he did not like a self-righteous kid. However, even though the young kid had said things that he did not like to hear, there were no feelings of hatred toward him. It could very well be because Xavian looked very simr to him. Regardless, that was all. Samuel then turned to leave the ce. Meanwhile, Xavian¡¯s chubby face was getting rounder as frustration grew in him, and there was a frustrating look in his eyes. ¡°You will regret it sooner orter for liking another woman and not Mommy. If youe running to me crying, I will not help you. We¡¯ll just wait and see!¡± After paying for their meal, Natalie and Ross came out from the restaurant and saw Xavian looking angry. ¡°Sweetheart, did somebody bully you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met a self-righteous man.¡± Then, Xavian looked at Natalie and smiled sweetly. ¡°The man had made a bold statement to me, but he will regret it soon.¡± ¡°Man? What man?¡± ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve only met him just now.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Meanwhile, after taking his car out of the parking lot, Ross gave them a ride home. Xavian sat at the back seat, and Natalie upied the passenger seat. After they had settled down, Ross started the car. At that moment, three men came out of the restaurant. Steven and Yohan did not notice the car, but Samuel¡¯s gaze was fixed on Natalie and Ross sitting inside it. The car passed the three of them quickly, and Samuel continued to stare at it. As he was giving them his full attention, he did not notice the small head at the back seat leaning on the window. On the way to the Bowers residence, Samuel did not say a word and was feeling down. Upon reaching home, he looked at Gavin and asked, ¡°Where are Franklin and Sophia?¡± ¡°Inside their room. They aren¡¯t asleep yet.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± After getting the reply, Samuel walked upstairs and knocked on their bedroom door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Once they heard Samuel¡¯s voice, Franklin rushed to open the door. In the Bowers residence, Franklin was not afraid of anyone except for Samuel. He was well-known for being a mischievous little brat by other people. However, he did not dare to do the same when Samuel was around. Standing in front of him, Franklin crossed his barefooted legs with confusion and restlessness on his face. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯ste. Is there a reason why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Does he know about my fight with the rotund kid and the fact that I¡¯ve made him cry? When he thought about it, Franklin turned intimidated at once. He was afraid that Samuel would start scolding him. While Franklin was waiting for the interrogation to start, Samuel¡¯s low voice was heard above his head. ¡°Franklin, do you want to see Natalie now?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 43 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 43 Chapter 43 This Is Considered Lying Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s name being mentioned, Sophia walked up to Samuel and nodded vigorously. Although we have been contacting Natalie on the inte, a meeting in person will be so much better. Franklin nced at his sister briefly and nodded his head as well. ¡°Of course, we want to!¡± Even though he wanted to see Natalie as well, his tiny eyebrows were furrowed by the thought of it. Then, his clear eyes looked at Samuel warily. ¡°But, it¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t you disapprove of me being with Natalie, Daddy?¡± His eyebrows knitted more tightly as he continued to recall more things. ¡°Are you trying to trick her intoing so you can bully her because I like Natalie very much?¡± ¡°Can you stop calling her that affectionately?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I call her that way? She agreed to it.¡± ¡°Even if she had agreed to it, I don¡¯t agree to it.¡± ¡°Daddy, you¡­¡± Franklin was pissed off as he would never have thought that Samuel would stop him from pursuing a girl he really liked. Meanwhile, Samuel was in no better situation than Franklin was. If he did not confirm that Franklin was his son, he would have thrown the young kid out of the Bowers residence. ¡°Do the two of you want to see her or not?¡± Franklin and Sophia exchanged looks and nodded in unison. ¡°Franklin, you have to do this. I will give her a callter¡­¡± After listening to Samuel¡¯s n, doubt appeared on Franklin¡¯s chubby face. ¡°Daddy, t-this is lying to Natalie, isn¡¯t it? If she finds out, won¡¯t she think that I¡¯m not innocent anymore?¡± ¡°Then should we not?¡± Narrowing his eyes, there was a glint of subtle softness in Samuel¡¯s eyes. For a while, Franklin had an internal conflict within himself. Finally, he could not refuse the temptation of meeting Natalie and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s lie.¡± Meanwhile, Ross had sent Natalie and Xavian home safely. After cleaning himself up, Xavian went back to his bedroom to y on theputer. Natalie, on the other hand, went back to her bedroom and looked at the financial reports that Yandel had sent to her. It was rare for her to show up in Dream, but she was still the one who decided on the management strategy from afar. After she had finished reading the reports, Natalie took off her hyper-realistic mask and was nning to take a bath to release her stress. At that time, her phone suddenly rang. ncing at the number, it was from the Bowers residence. Could it be Franklin? ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Samuel.¡± The deep, maic male voice came out from the other end of the phone. Natalie was stunned. ¡°You?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°I¡¯m currently¡­¡± Natalie nced at her mask and continued subconsciously, ¡°Getting ready to take a bath.¡± ¡°With your sweetheart?¡± ¡°He has finished showering. We are going to call it a night soon.¡± After answering his question, Natalie finally realized that she did not have to answer him. This has nothing to do with him, right? However, her answer made him more frustrated. With a grim look, he said, ¡°I need you toe to the Bowers residence now.¡± ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s nearly ten o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°Franklin has an upset stomach, but he doesn¡¯t want to see the doctor. He wants to see you.¡± He added in a heavy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s real or not. But, I remember someone telling me previously to treat the children more gently.¡± As long as it has something to do with the two children, she will be willing to help me. She bit her lip and could not retort back. Even though she was suspicious about Franklin having an upset stomach, she knew that it could also be true. As such, won¡¯t Franklin be waiting for me? ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go.¡± Samuel¡¯s cold eyes turned warm, and his lip curled up into a smile. ¡°I will reach your house in fifteen minutes.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 44 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Used To Sleep Alone Natalie came out of her house and spotted the car parked under a streetmp. The yellow light under the streetmp stretched a man¡¯s already long silhouette even longer. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Just his back alone was enough to make people assume that he could be a handsome gentleman, and Natalie was no exception. She looked at the figure while lost in thought. When he heard the sounds of footstepsing down the stairs, Samuel slowly turned around and fixed her with a stare. As Natalie was worried about Franklin¡¯s health, the first question that came out of her mouth when she approached Samuel was about him. ¡°How is Franklin?¡± ¡°Not so good.¡± Biting her lips, Natalie could not hide the look of concern in her eyes. Samuel opened the passenger door for her, and Natalie entered the car worriedly. On their way to the house, Samuel started to speak. ¡°You may not be able to go back home tonight,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t your sweetheart be bothered about it?¡± Upon hearing the question, Natalie was dumbstruck. She cast a look at the man driving next to her. ¡°I went to check on him before I left the house. He is already asleep. He won¡¯t be bothered by it.¡± Samuel caught on to her words quickly. ¡°You and him¡­ Aren¡¯t you sleeping together in the same room?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m used to sleeping alone.¡± Her answer made his gaze turn gentle. Then, he smiled. She had noticed his smile and furrowed. ¡°Samuel, it seems like you are very concerned about my sweetheart.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel snorted and nced at her briefly. ¡°If there is an opportunity, I would like to meet him.¡± She could not find any fault in his statement. However, Natalie gave it a deep thought, and she could feel the presence of jealousy in it. Is this¡­ jealousy toward a love rival? But, it can¡¯t be. My face is full of freckles, and even I¡¯m not too fond of it. Could it be that Samuel can see through it and has noticed my inner beauty? With both of them lost in their thoughts, they did not speak anymore. Upon reaching the Bowers residence, Natalie followed Samuel in. Gavin saw her and waved. ¡°Ms. Nichols, it is fortunate that you are here. Why don¡¯t you hurry upstairs and check on Mr. Franklin? He has an upset stomach and doesn¡¯t want to see a doctor. He only wants to see you.¡± Natalie and Samuel exchanged a brief look, and her heart tightened. She quickly put on indoor slippers but did not realize she had worn them incorrectly. Then, she went straight to the bedroom on the second floor. Gavin wanted to see the situation as well but was stopped by Samuel. ¡°Gavin, it¡¯ste. Get some rest.¡± ¡°But, what about Mr. Franklin?¡± Samuel answered lightly, ¡°I¡¯m here with her; Franklin will be all right.¡± Gavin was still worried about other matters, but he knew that his concerns were too much when he looked into Samuel¡¯s determined eyes. ¡°Gavin, we¡¯ve made you worry too much tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility.¡± Watching Samuel walking up the stairs, a sudden thought formed in his mind. Evidently, Ms. Nichols looks more like a mother to Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia than Yara. The concerned look on her face for her own children¡­ I¡¯ve never seen a simr expression on Yara¡¯s face. Anyhow, I do understand why the picky Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia like Ms. Nichols so much even though she is not beautiful now. Meanwhile, in the children¡¯s room, Franklin could hear the sounds of urgent footsteps. He started to think hard and act quickly. ¡°Sophia, Natalie is here. I¡¯m going to my bed.¡± Sophia knew that Franklin needed to act sick. Hence, she nodded obediently to inform him not to worry. Upon reaching the room, Natalie saw Franklin lying on the bed and covering his stomach. She could hear him groaning softly. ¡°It hurts¡­ Am I dying? I want to see Natalie¡­ Before I die from pain, I wish that I could see Natalie once.¡± The others did not say anything. At first, Franklin wanted to act dramatically and yell in pain. However, during their rehearsal for the situation, Samuel had stopped him from doing it. In the end, Samuel had to demonstrate and instruct him to follow how it should be done exactly. As such, what Natalie would see was Franklin curling up into a ball on the bed. She did not concern herself about other matters and approached him quickly. ¡°Franklin, how long have you been in pain? What are the symptoms? Did you eat anything weird?¡± His only intention was to see her, and when she had appeared in front of him, Franklin was satisfied. However, when he saw that Natalie had believed his acting, Franklin could not do anything other than continuing the act. ¡°Natalie, I-I¡­ I don¡¯t know how long it has been. But, it hurts a lot.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 45 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 45 Chapter 45 That Woman Is Not Our Mommy Natalie was so concerned and anxious that she failed to catch the guilt that shed through Franklin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lift your shirt,¡± she ordered. Franklin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He was hesitant as he was unsure why Natalie wanted him to do that. Moreover, he did not know whether he should obey or not. The boy nced toward Samuel, silently pleading him to give an order. Samuel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Ms. Nichols said, Franklin?¡± Without further hesitation, Franklin gritted his teeth and did as he was told. After feeling around his stomach, Natalie realized that the child in front of her was faking his stomachache She looked into his eyes and maintained eye contact for a few seconds until he lowered his head and averted his gaze. How could he fake his sickness just to see me? He would get used of crying wolf if he repeatedly does this. What will happen if he actually falls sick, and the Bowers family ignores him? Franklin was not sure what to do. The sight of Natalie remaining silent made him even more anxious than he was before. ¡°Natalie, I¡­ I think I¡¯m fine now,¡± he stuttered. ¡°You¡¯re really my medicine! Just the sight of you made my stomachache go away.¡± Natalie could see through the boy easily, yet she chose not to expose him. ¡°It might be a mental stomachache. Drinking more water should help soothe it.¡± Both Franklin and Sophia released breaths of relief after hearing what Natalie said. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie caressed Franklin¡¯s cheek before turning around to Samuel. ¡°Mr. Bowers, could you kindly get Franklin a ss of warm water?¡± Samuel, who was leaning on the doorframe, nodded slightly and went downstairs to get the water. At that moment, the only people remaining in the children¡¯s bedroom were Natalie and the siblings. Natalie furrowed her brows. ¡°Franklin, lying is not the right thing to do.¡± Her words made Franklin nervous all over again. ¡°Natalie, I-¡± She cut him off before he could even finish his sentence. ¡°I¡¯m d that you wanted to see me, but this isn¡¯t the right way,¡± she said, her tone serious. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, but I¡¯m definitely disappointed. I care a lot about you, which was why I came in such a hurry. But knowing that you lied to me made me feel as if my worries earlier were useless and ridiculous.¡± After hearing that, Franklin¡¯s expression immediately fell. He could not even think of anything to refute her. Sophia, too, with her head hung low, stood obediently and listened to Natalie¡¯s scolding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalie,¡± Franklin apologized. Natalie was d. ¡°Learning from your mistakes is what I admire from a boy.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Franklin hesitated. After mustering up all his courage, he continued, ¡°Sophia and I would like to see you every day. Could you move in with us?¡± Though Sophia was unable to speak, her lively eyes were filled with anticipation. Natalie, on the receiving end, was shocked by Franklin¡¯s words. Move in? With what justification? She already had her two sweethearts, Xavian and yton. No matter how much she liked Franklin and Sophia, they were ultimately not biologically rted to her. Even if there were various reasons behind the separation of Samuel and their mom, they still had their own mom. It was not her duty to move in and take care of them. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she refused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to that,¡± Natalie stated with a smile. ¡°You and Sophia have your daddy. Naturally, you also have your mommy. If I move in with you guys, your mommy will be very sad,¡± she exined patiently. Upon the mention of their mom, Franklin and Sophia¡¯s expressions darkened. There was a hint of fear on Sophia¡¯s face as she started rubbing her hands together. ¡°That woman who only tries to butter us up?¡± Franklin questioned, his expression livid. ¡°She¡¯s not our mommy!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 46 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 46 Chapter 46 He Wants To See Her The siblings¡¯ reactions were out of Natalie¡¯s expectations. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. What if your mommy has her reasons?¡± Natalie tried. ¡°There¡¯s no mother in this world who does not love her child. She would feel extremely hurt if she heard what you just said.¡± Franklin and Sophia liked Natalie a lot, but they had to disagree with her. Franklin turned his head to the side and sneered. ¡°That woman does not love us at all! She just wants to fulfill her celebrity dream. She¡¯s using me and Sophia to gain favor with Daddy!¡± Even Sophia, being the soft girl she was, disliked Yara. Soon, Natalie figured out what was going on. The mother of the children treated them as bargaining chips to marry into the Bowers family. No wonder they resented her so much. ¡°I could stay in contact with you guys. I can even promise to visit as frequently as I can.¡± This was Natalie¡¯s first time appearing so determined in front of the children. ¡°But I can¡¯t promise the rest,¡± she concluded. Although she adored the twins from the Bowers family, she could not just take care of them because of her liking toward them. Not only would their mother oppose, but their father, Samuel, would do the same as well. The atmosphere in the room immediately took a turn. The originally cheerful children looked like deted balloons. Just then, Samuel returned with a ss of warm water in his hands. Natalie asked Franklin to drink a few sips. After that, she put the two children to bed with the reasoning that Franklin needed more rest. Despite her decision not to move in, the children still adored Natalie. Natalie¡¯s words were likew to them. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. They obediently went to bed, apanied by the luby sung by Natalie. Soon, it was midnight. Feeling tired, Natalie massaged her stiff neck as she exited the children¡¯s bedroom. Samuel had stayed with her the entire time while she was pacifying the children. ¡°Thanks,¡± he stated as soon as they were face to face. Without the presence of the two children, Natalie¡¯s attitude changed. ¡°Mr. Bowers, it¡¯s unlike you to call for me even when you knew that the children were faking it.¡± ¡°How did you know that I¡¯ve known all along?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always putting up a front in front of Franklin. You actually care for him a lot. Yet, you appeared to be unusually calm when he was supposedly sick today,¡± Natalie exined. She lifted her gaze to meet his eyes. ¡°I told you that Franklin only needed to drink warm water to soothe his stomachache, and you didn¡¯t question it at all.¡± Samuel hummed in response. Natalie thought that he would at least try to exin himself. She did not expect him to admit it so easily. A thought shed through her mind. She bit her lips and asked, ¡°You did it on purpose?¡± ¡°The children wanted to see you, and I wanted to see you, too,¡± Samuel answered. His eyes were unreadable. ¡°If you think that I did it on purpose, then I won¡¯t deny it.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened. Why do these words sound so misleading? Deep inside, she kept telling herself that she was just imagining things. Since when did he start speaking like this to me? I must be imagining things! ¡°You sure are a jokester, Mr. Bowers,¡± Natalie remarked with a sneer on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bushes. I understand Franklin and Sophia wanting to see me, but what do you mean when you said you wanted to see me?¡± As their eyes met, Samuel strode toward Natalie with his long legs. He was much taller than her. Their height difference made her feel small. Natalie did not want to move, but as he got closer to her, she could not help but back up. In no time, she was backed into a corner. ¡°Tell me,¡± Samuel huskily prompted. ¡°What do you think a man desires when he wants to meet a woman?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 47 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 47 Chapter 47 I Have Children The distance between them was too close. Moreover, Samuel¡¯s exquisite facial features were very alluring. Natalie had to tell herself repeatedly to keep it together. Yet, she could feel her face burning up as the blood rushed to her cheeks. I don¡¯t like him. I definitely do not like him. No matter what the twins¡¯ mother was like, Samuel had children with her. That meant they had a special rtionship. Furthermore, Samuel was close to Yara. It was possible that they had an unspeakable rtionship. Aside from that, no man would find Natalie¡¯s freckled face charming. She ced her hand against Samuel¡¯s chest. ¡°Your jokes are getting out of hand. You could easily get any woman you want. Don¡¯t tell me you like women like me? My freckles are hereditary. They will get worse as I age. Are you sure you won¡¯t get disgusted by them?¡± She was not trying to mock herself. Instead, she was trying to annoy Samuel. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he deadpanned. Natalie¡¯s eyes widened as she raged, ¡°Are you blind?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Samuel retorted, his gaze locked on her face. ¡°Beauties get hit on by too many people. It¡¯s better to be slightly ugly. That way, no one would hit on you.¡± ¡°You-¡± Natalie could not even finish her sentence. She was utterly defeated by his logic. Did he damage his head or something? Or is it because he has seen too many beauties that he finds my hyper-realistic mask fresh and unique? ¡°But do you know¡­¡± Natalie paused halfway through her sentence. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m a mother?¡± Natalie asked. She moistened her lips and red at him provokingly. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know. Well, I have not only one, but two sons.¡± A glint of anger shed through Samuel¡¯s eyes when he heard her words. ¡°You don¡¯t even know me well, and you know nothing about my past,¡± she stated, taking the chance to push him away. ¡°So don¡¯t try to use the children¡¯s liking toward me to make me their new mommy and give them aplete family. Blood is irreceable. I¡¯m not their mom. Moreover, I have my own children that need my care.¡± Samuel was irritated. Natalie, on the other hand, was nonchnt. Sure, he could bear with ugliness. However, she did not believe that he could bear with the fact that she was the mother of two children. ¡°When did this happen?¡± he questioned. ¡°Does that matter?¡± Natalie questioned back. ¡°What matters is that I did not lie. I have, in fact, given birth to children.¡± ¡°Natalie.¡± She poked him on the chest. ¡°Samuel, I advise that you get rid of the thought of building a family with me. If you want to let Franklin and Sophia grow up in aplete family, you should go and reconcile with their mother. I have to borrow your guest room again tonight. Good night.¡± With that, she turned away without even looking at him. Samuel could still smell the faint scent of herbs even after she left. Maybe she had a reason to behave like this. Even if she changed her looks, I would never misidentify her. Scents do not change. Especially her sweet scent that made me fall so hard. Samuel¡¯s eyes burned. He clenched his fists so hard that his veins were visible on his forearms. He did not expect Natalie to have two children. Well¡­ So what? Even if there were forty of them, I can afford to take care of them. Natalie took a hot bath the moment she got back to the guest room. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Wearing the hyper-realistic mask was stifling and suffocating. After throwing it in the basin, she then entered the bathtub. She never imagined that Samuel would be willing to use his good looks to charm an ugly woman just for the sake of his children. She once thought that Samuel¡¯s love for Franklin and Sophia was too rigid. Now that she thought about it again, she felt that she had misunderstood him. However, the incident earlier made her even more curious. Who is Franklin and Sophia¡¯s mother? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 48 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Cry If It Hurts The next day, Natalie was woken up by the sound of knocking on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± she called out. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s me and Sophia.¡± The owner of the voice was Franklin. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Can wee in?¡± he asked. ¡°Sure!¡± Just as Franklin was twisting the doorknob, Natalie suddenly remembered the hyper-realistic mask that she had left in the bathroom. Hurriedly, she went to collect it and put it on. She was greeted by the twins just as soon as she exited the bathroom. Franklin lifted his head and greeted Natalie energetically. ¡°Good morning, Natalie.¡± Sophia, on the other hand, showed her a piece of paper. The words good morning was written on the paper using crayons. There were even pink petals drawn on the sides. The twins were really something. Franklin was domineering yet endearing. He was the embodiment of a young master. Sophia, on the other hand, was adorable and smart. Her cuteness made everyone¡¯s hearts melt. Although Natalie had rejected their suggestion for her to move in, she could not deny her desire to get closer to them. ¡°Good morning, Franklin and Sophia.¡± She bent down and stroked each of their heads. However, she soon realized that the action was too natural. It was as if her lost pair of twins were right before her. The pain she felt in her heart was excruciating. She realized that this was why she wanted to give Franklin and Sophia the best love and care she could. She wanted to make up for her past regrets. As Natalie brought the two to the dining room for breakfast, she bumped into Samuel. She sat down and smiled at Samuel. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Bowers.¡± Memories from the night before shed through her mind. She did not care whether Samuel was doing it for his children or whether he was trying to flirt with her out of boredom. She had made herself clear. She was convinced that Samuel could forego her ugliness, but she would not believe that he could also endure the fact that she had given birth. Samuel took a sip of his coffee as his gaze met Natalie¡¯s. ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted indifferently. After seeing his attitude toward her, Natalie felt relieved. She came back after five years to get back at the Nichols family. Getting into any unwanted business was not part of her n. Halfway through their breakfast, Gavin came to report to Samuel after receiving a phone call. ¡°Mr. Samuel, Ms. Yara called to inform that her film crew has let her off for half a day. She said that she¡¯ll arrive half an hourter.¡± Natalie, who was cutting a slice of cake for Sophia, identally exerted too much force and broke the te into two. The sharp end of the te grazed the back of Natalie¡¯s hand as it rebounded. Immediately, blood seeped out from the fresh wound and started flowing down her hand. Natalie was still dumbfounded as everything happened too suddenly. She did not feel the pain from her wound. Instead, she was contemting whether her clumsiness seemed too out of the norm. She bit her lip as she proceeded to force a slight smile. ¡°I¡­ My hand slipped.¡± Seeing the blood from Natalie¡¯s wound, the twins sat frozen in shock. Samuel, on the other hand, took Natalie¡¯s hand in his and turned to Gavin. ¡°Bring the first aid kit right now.¡± Gavin hurriedly obeyed and went to look for the kit. Samuel nced at Natalie coldly. His voice was unusually hostile as he said, ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that painful,¡± Natalie retorted. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not painful?¡± Samuel asked, his eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°I feel pained just by looking at it.¡± Samuel¡¯s words sessfully made Natalie¡¯s heart skip a beat. She stared at the man before her in a daze. Why do his words sound as if they have an alternate meaning? Is he worried for me? That can¡¯t be, right? I look hideous. On top of that, I have two sons. Why is he still so sweet to me? At that moment, Gavin brought the first aid kit and handed a bandage to Samuel. Samuel took it and pressed it onto Natalie¡¯s wound. ¡°Is it so painful that you¡¯re spacing out now? You can cry if it hurts,¡± he said with his gaze fixed on her. Pain? To be honest, Natalie wasn¡¯t so sensitive to pain. She grew up in the countryside, and since she didn¡¯t have a father, she was often bullied by others. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Soon, she grew numb to it. She used to have a mother who was worried for her. However, after her mother¡¯s death, no one cared for her anymore. Yet, at the moment, she could see the adoration that Samuel had for her. She almost allowed herself to be drowned in the affection. However, the thought of Yara¡¯s rtionship with him pulled her back to reality. ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am, Mr. Bowers.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 49 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The First Meeting After Five Years With that, Natalie pulled her hand away from Samuel. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± she said as she took the bandage and pressed it onto her wound. ¡°I¡¯m still equipped with medical knowledge despite being a coroner. I know the state of my injury very well.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes as he could sense that Natalie was trying to draw a line between them. As soon as he approached her, she would distance herself from him. His concern for her irritated her. Just how much does this woman dislike me? If it were not for the presence of Franklin and Sophia, he would like to ask Natalie what was going on in her mind. The two children did not understand what was happening between the adults. They misinterpreted it as Samuel hurting Natalie while cleaning her wound earlier. Thus, they proceeded to surrounded Natalie. ¡°Are you okay, Natalie?¡± Franklin asked, shooting a resentful look toward Samuel. ¡°He¡¯s a thirty-year- old man, so he acts too presumptuous at times. Don¡¯t let it bother you.¡± Sophia could not say anything. However, her eyes were visibly red. She looked like a vulnerable and pitiful bunny. Natalie was touched by the actions of the children. Slowly, she shook off the mixed emotions she had because of Yara and Samuel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Franklin and Sophia. I¡¯m fine,¡± she reassured. Witnessing the change in Natalie¡¯s attitude toward the children, Samuel felt baffled. She could be as gentle as amb when she was with the children. Yet, she always acted like a puffed- up pufferfish in front of him. The bleeding finally stopped. Skillfully, Natalie applied some antibiotic cream to her wound. Soon enough, a feminine voice was heard from the porch. ¡°Gavin, is Samuel at home?¡± the voice asked. ¡°Yes, Mr. Samuel is having his breakfast in the dining room now.¡± ¡°I finally got a half-day off, so I rushed here from the filming set. I haven¡¯t had my breakfast yet.¡± ¡°Would you like to have it with Mr. Samuel?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± Natalie knew the voice very well. It was basically ingrained into her brain. In the past five years, whenever she had a nightmare about the fire, she would hear every word that Yara had told her before burning her to death. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. They were twin sisters. Yet, Yara only wanted Natalie to disappear from this world. Yara hated her to the core. Nevertheless, Natalie felt the same toward Yara. This would be her first time seeing Yara after escaping from the fire. She bit her lip so hard that it started to bleed. The footsteps were getting closer. Expectantly, Yara walked into the dining room She immediately noticed that there was another person there other than her beloved Samuel and the two little devils. It¡¯s a woman! She¡¯s even sitting on Samuel¡¯s left. Yara could not see the woman¡¯s face as thetter wasn¡¯t facing her. Who is she? I¡¯ve never met her before! Why is she having breakfast with Samuel? The rm in Yara went off. Yet, she still managed to put on an elegant smile. ¡°Samuel, who¡¯s this?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols,¡± Natalie introduced with a cold voice. Natalie? Yara felt as if she just got struck by lightning. This voice¡­ This name¡­ It¡¯s her! Five years ago, that woman had been burnt to crisps in the ident she had plotted. Yara knew that the dead could not be resurrected, so there was no way the woman before her was the same Natalie. However, hearing the name and that simr voice still shook her to the core. Her smile froze. Unknowingly, her breathing, too, turned rapid. On the other hand, Natalie, whose back was facing Yara, had a mocking smile on her face. She turned around slowly, her eyes filled with sinister delight as she looked at Yara. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 50 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 50 Chapter 50 The Dead Cannot Be Resurrected Natalie did not want to reveal her identity to Yara so soon. There was no fun in doing so. After all, Yara was still in the process of climbing to the top. Natalie wanted to bring her to the peak first before pushing her down. With her freckled hyper-realistic mask, Natalie faced Yara. The tension that was building up within Yara finally eased upon seeing the woman¡¯s wed face. As a matter of fact, her deceased twin sister was prettier than herself. The ugly woman before her was nothing like her sister. A dead person remains dead. The only simrity between them is the name. Yara then proceeded to put on a thousand-watt smile as she held her hand out to Natalie. ¡°Hello, Ms. Nichols. I¡¯m Yara Nichols. It¡¯s such a coincidence that we share the samest name.¡± Truthfully, Yara could not care less about Natalie. She just wanted to leave a good impression on Samuel, so she tried to act nice. Yet, Natalie ignored Yara¡¯s extended hand. ¡°Ms. Nichols, what are you-¡± Franklin interjected impatiently before Natalie could reply. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Natalie¡¯s hand is wounded?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Franklin, you-¡± ¡°What?¡± Franklin retorted with a roll of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a five-year-old, and even I could see the bandage on her hand. How bad is your eyesight?¡± Yara knew that Franklin was difficult to deal with. Although he was rude to her, she didn¡¯t dare to scold him. Instead, she turned expectantly to Samuel. In the past, Samuel would say something to defend her whenever Franklin was acting up. While Franklin and Sophia did not care about her, they still respected Samuel. Yara waited for Samuel to tell off Franklin just like before. Yet, this time, things were different. ¡°If your eyesight is bad, I can refer a doctor to you.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was nonchnt, but Yara¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Samuel.¡± She continued to put up an act. ¡°I have something to tell you in private. Do you have time now?¡± Natalie was uninterested in the conversation between Yara and Samuel. She interrupted, ¡°I still have to get back to the Major Crimes Unit for an autopsy. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Yara nodded slightly in response, but deep down, she was utterly disgusted. She has a face full of freckles. And now, she¡¯s telling me she performs autopsies? I guess what Gavin said was true ¨C only Franklin and Sophia like her. Not even a beauty like me can sway Samuel¡¯s heart, so there is no way he woulde to like an ugly woman like her. After Natalie¡¯s departure, Franklin and Sophia, too, left the dining room. Now, Samuel and Yara were the only ones left in the dining room. Samuel took a sip of his unfinished coffee, not even bothering to nce at Yara. Yara sat on the seat that was originally Natalie¡¯s and inched closer to him. ¡°Samuel, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± Samuel remained indifferent. Since there was no reply, she continued, ¡°My dad is having his sixtieth birthday in a week. Can you bring the twins along and apany me back to the Nichols residence?¡± ¡°You want me to publicize that you¡¯re Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Yara said. She bit her lip before continuing, ¡°My dad hasn¡¯t seen the children ever since they were brought here. He really wants to see them on his sixtieth birthday.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 51 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Touched By A Stranger It had been five whole years. Yara was still waiting for the day she would marry into the Bowers family and became Samuel¡¯s woman. Initially, she thought she could get her status elevated because of Franklin and Sophia, and that it would just be a matter of time before Samuel married her. However, five years had passed, and yet, Samuel seemed as though he did not intend to marry her at all. Even the public had no idea that she was the biological mother of the eldest grandson of the Bowers family. She was tired after the long wait and did not want to waste more time. Yara was deep in love with Samuel. Instead of waiting for him toe to her, she decided to take the first move and capture the heart of her beloved one. ¡°Samuel, I haven¡¯t asked you for anything in the past five years, but I hope you can agree to this,¡± she said. Samuel nced at her. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s something I can agree to.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Delighted, she swore she would perform well at her father¡¯s 60th birthday banquet and won Samuel over. She became excited and wanted to hold Samuel¡¯s hand with that thought in mind. However, the man avoided her coldly before she could touch him. Giving her an icy look, he said, ¡°I told you before. I don¡¯t like to be touched by a stranger.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The smile on Yara¡¯s face faded as she awkwardly put her hand away. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Samuel asked in a cold tone. ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°If so, you may leave now.¡± He put down the coffee cup in his hand indifferently. His words were clear. He wanted Yara to stop bugging him and leave. At first, Yara was thinking of spending some time alone with Samuel, even if it was only watching him from the side quietly. However, seeing the stern look on his face, she had no choice but to leave. As she was leaving, she saw the two munchkins of the Bowers family were sending Natalie off. Franklin frowned as he reminded, ¡°Natalie, you must remember to change the dressing on your wound. Don¡¯t bezy. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really tough. How could you not even shed a single tear after bleeding so much?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m already ugly. I¡¯ll look uglier if I cry.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not ugly at all.¡± Looking at Natalie¡¯s freckled face, Franklin continued earnestly, ¡°In my heart, you and Sophia are always the prettiest girl in this world.¡± Natalie was lost for words upon hearing that. On the other hand, Yara got so furious that she could not even say a word. Sophia, who could not verbalize her thoughts, looked at Natalie and nodded her head repeatedly, indicating that she agreed with her brother. Knowing the two little ones genuinely liked her, Natalie was as happy as ark. Even though she was wearing an ugly hyper-realistic mask, they never despised her for her appearance. ¡°Thank you for the concern. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡± She caressed the heads of the two children. ¡°Give me a call whenever you miss me.¡± When Natalie rose to her feet, she naturally spotted Yara staring at her with a meaningful gaze. Without Samuel around, Yara¡¯s fa?ade faded. Her eyes turned vicious as she looked at Natalie. Five years had passed in the blink of an eye, and Yara¡¯s delicate facial features were more exquisite than before. However, she was still the same vicious, ruthless woman. Meanwhile, over those five years, Natalie was no longer the country bumpkin who had juste from the countryside and foolishly believed that Yara was the person closest to her in the world. ¡°You looked surprised when you heard my name just now. Are you all right?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°What? You must be overthinking. I¡¯m not surprised at all.¡± Yara tucked the stray hair behind her ear, her gaze filled with contempt and mockery. ¡°Really? I thought you knew someone who had the same name as mine.¡± Slightly stunned by Natalie¡¯s words, Yara acted cool. ¡°So what? You are not her anyway.¡± Natalie raised the corner of her lips. At that moment, she felt the urge to take off the hyper-realistic mask from her face so that Yara could see clearly who she was. However, it was not a good time yet. After saying goodbye to the two children, Natalie boarded the car and left the Bowers residence. Yara felt agitated for no reason when she saw the twins staring at the ugly woman with a longing gaze. For the past five years, she had tried so hard to please the twins, but they always went against her, causing her to lose her patience. However, they were well-behaved and liked a woman who had a face full of freckles. ¡°That woman is so ugly. How can you say that she¡¯s pretty?¡± Yara questioned angrily. ¡°I am your biological mommy, the one who brought both of you into this world. I¡¯m much prettier than her. Okay?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 52 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Marry Into The Bowers Family ¡°Hey. Stop dreaming. Who gave you such confidence to think that you looked much prettier than Natalie?¡± Franklin gave Yara the side-eye. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± ¡°What? Did I say anything wrong?¡± He knitted his brows and looked at Yara in disdain. ¡°I wonder why an adult like you still doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness.¡± ¡°Did you just say I don¡¯t have any self-awareness?¡± She squatted down and held his shoulders. ¡°Listen. I am the biological mother of you and Sophia. No matter how much you hate me, this is a fact that will never change. Sooner orter, I will move into the Bowers residence and officially be your mommy.¡± If the twins were not Samuel¡¯s children, she would have sent them to hell with Natalie. After all, they were her bargaining chip to marry into the Bowers family. To avoid being questioned, everything must be under her control. ¡°Well, you say that yourself. We¡¯ve never admitted to that.¡± Franklin raised his eyebrow and spoke indifferently. Yara shouted, ¡°Franklin Bower, you-¡± ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡± Franklin suddenly hollered as he looked at the person standing behind Yara. Startled by his words, she quickly let go of Franklin and stood up. As she turned around, she put on her gentle smile, but there was no one behind. Realizing Franklin had tricked her, she yelled, ¡°You!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Someone like you want to marry my daddy?¡± Franklin scrunched up his face and stuck his tongue out at her. ¡°Dream on!¡± He was toozy to bother with Yara and turned to hold Sophia¡¯s handter. ¡°Sophia, let¡¯s go!¡± Sophia did not have a good impression of Yara either. Hence, she obediently followed Franklin to the foyer, leaving Yara behind. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Watching the twins leave, Yara trembled with anger. ¡°B*tch!¡± In truth, the twins¡¯ biological mother was Natalie. However, they were so well-behaved and obedient to another woman named Natalie as well. Damn it! Why does someone with the name of Natalie keep showing up around me? It¡¯s so annoying! She muttered to herself, ¡°Another Natalie, huh? I¡¯m going to make you regret using this name!¡± At Centurion Corporation, Samuel stood in front of arge window overlooking the scenery beneath. Watching the bustling streets in Dellmoor, he was deep in thought. Knock! Knock! After a few knocks on the door, he finally came back to his senses. ¡°Come in.¡± Billy entered the office and ced a few documents that needed to be signed onto Samuel¡¯s desk before reporting about work progression clearly and concisely. A dark expression loomed over Samuel¡¯s face as he listened to the details without paying full attention. After Billy finished reporting, Samuel asked nothing about work. Instead, he ordered, ¡°Billy, help me to investigate Yara and the Nichols family.¡± ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t we investigate them before?¡± ¡°That information is too general. What I want to know is something more than that.¡± Resting his chin on his palm, Samuel cast a meaningful nce at Billy. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what had happened to Yara in the past. What I¡¯m concerned about are the Nichols family¡¯s secrets. For example, Thomas has another daughter of simr age to Yara.¡± Although Billy did not know Samuel¡¯s intention of requesting him to investigate the Nichols family, he knew there must be a reason behind this. Billy nodded. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A momentter, something crossed Samuel¡¯s mind, and he reminded, ¡°Remember to keep a low profile throughout the investigation. Make sure not to alert anyone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Billy left, Samuel strummed his fingers on the desk and went into deep thought. He was referring to Natalie when he reminded Billy not to alert anyone. This woman is good at hiding her true self. She disguises herself by wearing a mask to cover her face, protecting her real identity all the time. She must have been hurt by someone deeply before. That¡¯s why she disguises herself so that no one can ever hurt her again. The more Natalie acted that way, the more Samuel¡¯s heart ached for her. He did not want to force her to reveal her true identity or admit anything. He would rather patiently wait for the day she told him everything herself. Meanwhile, Natalie went to work at the Major Crimes Unit. While performing an autopsy, she briefed, ¡°The cause of death is not the trauma caused to the victim¡¯s abdomen but the wound on his head. Three steel nails were nailed into his head. We will send the nails to the forensic department for analysis after this.¡± Brandon handed the tools to Natalie while Effie took pictures and recorded all the observations during the autopsy. After performing aplete autopsy, Natalie left the autopsy room and bumped into an old man in uniform at the coroner¡¯s office. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Effie was the first to speak. The old man was the top police officer of the Major Crimes Unit, Gerald Jones. Effie was surprised to see her grandfather in the office, whereas Brandon was lost in thought, not knowing what to do because he had never met the higher-ups before. On the other hand, Natalie reacted as if she had met an old friend. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Hey, Mr. Jones. What brought you here today?¡± ¡°Natalie? Oh, my goodness! What happened to your face?¡± Gerald was shocked when he saw her. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 53 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Scaring Suitors Away Just as Gerald finished his sentence, Brandon and Effie looked toward Natalie. Natalie quickly shot a nce at Gerald and said, ¡°Mr. Jones, it¡¯s not proper for us to talk in the office. Why not we move to the meeting room and continue there?¡± Gerald caught on and nodded. After that, both of them walked to the meeting room, leaving Brandon and Effie looking at each other in puzzlement. Before Gerald could ask anything, Natalie took off the hyper-realistic mask the moment she closed the door, revealing her bare face. Seeing that, Gerald shook his head and let out a sigh. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re such a beautifuldy. Why are you disguising yourself?¡± ¡°Well, one should always keep a low profile.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He was worried about the woman in front of her. ¡°You¡¯ll scare the suitors away by doing so.¡± ¡°Stop it, Mr. Jones. I¡¯ve heard about you rushing the juniors to get married, but please quit rushing me. Okay?¡± Natalie rested her head on one hand. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been busy taking care of the two little ones at home and have no time to get into a rtionship.¡± Knowing that she was not someone who could be easily convinced, he dropped the topic and went straight to the point. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m here to see you today because I need your help to save someone.¡± ¡°Who do you want me to save?¡± she asked. ¡°The head of the Watsons family, Max Watsons.¡± The mention of Max put a solemn look on Gerald¡¯s face. ¡°He is an old friend of mine and has always been kind to me. All of a sudden, he bes ill and bedridden. None of the doctors can cure him. During this period, the wind of change begins to blow in the Watsons family. Max¡¯s children and grandchildren are fighting against each other. All of them hope to see Max die. The famous doctor treating him may be well-versed in medicine, but I¡¯m not sure of the identity of the person who invites that doctor to take care of Max. As I know, you¡¯ve inherited great medical skills from your granddad. I trust you and want you to give it a try.¡± Hearing that, Natalie knew there was something suspicious about Max¡¯s illness. Like the Bowers family, the Watsons family was one of the influential families in Chanaea. If Max remained unconscious and passed away without stating his will, there would be a dispute in the Watsons family. If that happened, the Watsons family which had been existing for over centuries would be wiped out. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try, Mr. Jones.¡± Gerald nodded. ¡°In terms of payment, I¡¯m going to give you-¡± Five years ago, after Natalie gave birth to Xavian and yton, Gerald helped her by giving her a legitimate identity and sending her abroad when she was destitute. He was her savior, the one who gave her a new life. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about reward. I don¡¯t want that.¡± Natalie cut him off and looked at Gerald with her bright eyes. ¡°Mr. Jones, three of us survived five years ago because of you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to cure Max.¡± ¡°Thank you, Natalie.¡± He smiled. That afternoon, Natalie brought her medical kit and went to the Watsons manor with Yandel. Before they arrived at the main door, Natalie reminded, ¡°Just tell them you are an excellent doctor and carry on bluffing to attract their attention, Yandel. They may be uncertain about your identity, but they will definitely be afraid of your ability to cure Max and try to stop you. Stall them no matter what, and I¡¯ll sneak in amidst the chaos.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. With a bitter expression, Yandel said, ¡°Boss, can you stop asking me to do such a thing? Have you forgotten I¡¯m the CEO of Dream Company?¡± ¡°So what? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll do anything you ask me to do.¡± ¡°Go on then, Yandel!¡± In the next second, Natalie kicked him in the butt, sending him stumbling toward the door. Left with no choice, he put on a smile and walked toward the butler at the entrance. ¡°Good afternoon. I¡¯m invited by Mr. Watsons to treat Old Mr. Watsons.¡± Hearing that, the butler became wary. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not receive such an order from Mr. Watsons. You shall not enter.¡± The butler¡¯s reaction was within Yandel¡¯s expectation. He had known that none in the Watsons family was a good person, as all of them wanted Max to die. However, Natalie was waiting for him to sneak into the manor. Wasting no time, he swung his arm and threw a punch on the butler¡¯s nose. The butler wailed in pain. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Do you not understand my words? I¡¯m here to treat Old Mr. Watsons. If anyone tries to block my way, I¡¯ll eliminate each and every one of them.¡± Although Yandel had a baby face, he had goodbat skills. The butler quickly called for support after Yandel hit him. Instantly, amotion immediately broke out in the Watsons manor. Noticing Yandel had seeded at diverting everyone¡¯s attention, Natalie detoured to the rear of the manor and sneaked in through a window. She had gathered the necessary information beforehand, so she knew that Max¡¯s room was located on the east wing on the second floor. With some sleeping drug in her hand, she headed straight for the room. However, the moment she opened the door, there was no one else in the room except for Max, who was lying on the bed. She hurried to him and ced her fingers on his wrist to check his pulse. Even though Natalie had prepared herself mentally, she was still shocked by her findings. This is so strange! A Cue For Happiness Chapter 54 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Putting His Life In Danger His pulse was irregr, indicating that Max had been poisoned. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Currently, there was more than a type of toxin in his body. The toxins gathered in the old man¡¯s body were invading his internal organs, causing him to slip into a coma. The more Natalie dwelled on it, the more terrified she felt. The presence of different toxins means that more than one person has poisoned Old Mr. Watsons. How could they do that to the head of their family? The Watsons family is full of wolves! That¡¯s why there are different toxins in Old Mr. Watson¡¯s body. If Mr. Jones had not asked me toe over and check on Old Mr. Watsons, I¡¯m afraid he would have only another two weeks to live. Natalie quickly took out a set of acupuncture needles from her bag. She lifted the shirt on Max and inserted the needles at different acupuncture points on his body. At that moment, her priority was to flush out the toxins in Max¡¯s body. He could only recoverpletely after the detoxification process. Just when Natalie was about to insert thest needle at the acupuncture point between Max¡¯s eyes, someone forcefully gripped her arm and stopped her. The person was holding onto her arm so firmly that she could not move her hand at all. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing to my grandpa?¡± Natalie nced at her arm that was being clutched before shifting her gaze to the person who stopped her. The man was wearing a white shirt and a pair of gold-rimmed sses. Although he was not as mesmerizing as Samuel, his facial features were exquisite as well. The man in front of her was undoubtedly handsome and attractive. However, Natalie was not distracted by his good looks. The most important task for her to do at the moment was to save Max. She spoke. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m here to save him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Shawn said coldly, having no intention of loosening his grip. ¡°Not necessarily true?¡± She narrowed her eyes and red at him. ¡°Listen. Your grandfather is terminally ill. If I don¡¯t do something now, he will die for sure.¡± ¡°Why should I trust you? I¡¯ll tear you into pieces if anything happens to Grandpa.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking to you. Let go of me!¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie tried to break free of his grip, but there was no way she could do so. Knowing that her efforts were going to go down the drain at thest minute, she became increasingly frustrated. She red at him as she exined, ¡°Do you know how many types of toxins are there in your grandfather¡¯s body? Four! That means at least four people poisoned him. Can you guarantee that the doctor who¡¯s treating your grandfather now is not working for the people who poisoned him? If I were here to take Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ life, I wouldn¡¯t have performed acupuncture. I can save my time by just stabbing him with a knife.¡± Shawn was at a loss for words upon hearing that. His gaze fell upon the woman who appeared in his grandfather¡¯s room all of a sudden. She had a low nose bridge and thick lips, and her face was full of freckles. However, her eyes were bright and captivating. With her determined gaze, she seemed as steady as a rock. The rtionship among the members of the Watsons family had always beenplicated. Growing up in such a family, Shawn was used to seeing people ying tricks on somebody else, so he did not trust other people easily. However, the moment he looked into the eyes of the mysterious woman in front of him, strangely, he wanted to believe her. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Can I trust you?¡± ¡°Do you have a better way?¡± Natalie gritted her teeth. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s life is at stake. I am not joking.¡± Shawn loosened his grip slowly and let go of her hand. With that, she quickly picked up the crystal needle and inserted it at the acupuncture point between Max¡¯s eyes. Natalie felt relieved after inserting thest needle. She then put her fingers on Max¡¯s wrist, feeling the changes in his pulse. Just then, a series of footsteps sounded outside the bedroom. Once the bedroom door was opened, a group of well-dressed people forced their way in. With a cigar in his mouth, a man with slicked-back hair red at Natalie coldly. ¡°Who is this woman? Why is she here?¡± he questioned. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 55 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Regret Believing In You Natalie stood up straight and frowned at the man. In response, the well-dressed, middle-aged man stroked his chin and shed a sinister smile. While she was thinking about how to get out of the situation unscathed, Shawn took a few steps forward and stood in front of her. ¡°Uncle Charlie,¡± he greeted. Charlie Watsons nodded and scoffed, ¡°Are you the one who brought this ugly woman here and give her the permission to put so many needles on your grandpa? What are you up to?¡± As soon as he finished his words, Chris Watsons chimed in from behind, ¡°As the eldest grandson of the Watsons family, you hope your grandpa dies so that you can take over everything. Am I right? How could you do this, Shawn? How could you be so heartless?¡± The wives of Charlie and Chris were not easy to deal with as well. They started to voice their criticism too. ¡°Eldest grandson? Says who? Don¡¯t you remember who his mother is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who does he think he is? It was Old Mr. Watsons who took him seriously when he was still in good health.¡± Although Shawn heard all of that, he did not give any response. Standing behind him, Natalie could see nothing other than his back. Even though she could not see the facial expressions of those people, she could imagine their disgusting faces as they said those words. Old Mr. Watsons is still alive, but these people are already getting impatient and want to get a share of the family assets. What a bunch of a*sholes! Facing the elders who were giving him a hard time, Shawn remainedposed. ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. I hire this doctor to treat Grandpa.¡± Slightly stunned, Natalie knew the man was actually not dumb. At least he knew she was on his side. ¡°She¡¯s here to treat him? This woman?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? How old is she? She¡¯s way too young andcks experience.¡± ¡°Shawn, thisdy is obviously full of nonsense. How can you be so foolish and listen to her?¡± ¡°What if your grandpa¡¯s health condition takes a turn for the worse after you let her treat him?¡± Shawn pushed his gold-rimmed sses up and uttered coldly, ¡°There are several types of toxins in Grandpa¡¯s body. I wonder who are the ones who poisoned him?¡± Several types of toxins? The two couples¡¯ expressions immediately turned pale upon hearing that. Four of them nced at one another nervously for fear that their malicious intentions might be exposed. At that moment, no one in Max¡¯s bedroom dared to speak. Barf! Lying on the rosewood bed, Max suddenly opened his mouth and spat outrge mouthfuls of ck blood, staining the silk bedsheet. Everyone in the room was caught off guard, including Shawn. He turned around to look at Natalie with his face darkened. ¡°What is happening? Why did my grandpa vomit blood? Didn¡¯t you say that everything is going to be okay?¡± Disregarding the filth, he carefully wiped the corner of Max¡¯s lips. However, the old man was still vomiting blood. Meanwhile, the rest of Watsons family snickered inwardly. ¡°See? I told you this woman is a quack. Do you still not believe me?¡± ¡°This is not treatment but murder!¡± ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re the one who hired this female doctor. Look at what happens to your grandpa now. You have to take responsibility for that.¡± ¡°The Watsons family doesn¡¯t have an unfilial descendant like you. You don¡¯t deserve to have the right of session!¡± Shawn did not listen to what those people said. Instead, he fixed his gaze on Natalie. I trusted her wholeheartedly. However, she set me up. He shot Natalie a deadly stare as if he wanted to skin her alive. Natalie, who became the target of the Watsons family, looked at Shawn and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. It¡¯s normal for your grandfather to vomit blood. As I said, I can cure him.¡± Right after she said that, the rest of the Watsons familyughed mockingly. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s normal? He¡¯s vomiting blood!¡± ¡°Call the cops! This woman needs to be arrested!¡± ¡°He is dying. I¡¯m going to contact the funeral parlor and make the necessary arrangement.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll contact thewyer to make some rifications about the will. A murderer like Shawn who¡¯s killed his grandfather shall not be given the right of session.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Meanwhile, themotion caused by Yandel also caused the police to arrive at the entrance of the Watsons manor. One of the police officers pointed his gun at Yandel. Thetter knew being reckless was not the best option, so he decided to surrender. The police then arrested him and escorted him to the second floor of the manor. Not knowing what had happened, Yandel was shocked to see Max lying in a pool of blood. What is this? It¡¯s so scary! Stunned, he hesitated before querying, ¡°Boss, you failed to save him?¡± Shawn nced at Yandel and finally came to a realization. It turns out this man and the woman who treated Grandpa are actually partners in crime! He purposely distracted us away by causing the commotion downstairs. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted her just now. Rage and hatred filled Shawn¡¯s mind instantly. He turned to Natalie and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have believed you.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 56 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 56 Chapter 56 I Will Remember Your Kindness Natalie remained expressionless. The Watsons family knew nothing about acupuncture. Therefore, it was merely a waste of time for her to exin the situation to them. After taking a nce at the crowd, she strutted toward Max and took the needles on his body. The crystal needles were her family heirloom, given by her maternal grandfather. They were extremely precious and priceless, as each of them was made of rare, mysterious metal. ¡°Sir, please arrest this woman. She¡¯s the one who killed my father!¡± ¡°Look at those needles. She used them to murder my father. All of us here are witnesses. She killed my father, and I want her to pay for it!¡± Charlie and Chris had always fought to be the head of the family. However, this time, they were united against Natalie. Right after Natalie removed thest crystal needle, she gave the two siblings the side-eye. ¡°Who said Old Mr. Watsons has passed away?¡± Hearing that, Charlie took a few steps forward and pointed at her. ¡°Judging from the amount of blood my father vomited, how can he be still alive? You¡¯re so stubborn!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. When the police were about to arrest her, a cough interrupted them. It was Max, who had been vomiting blood endlessly a while ago. Cough! Cough! The sound of him coughing was soft, but it shocked everyone in the room. Shawn turned to Max in disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, a-are you okay?¡± Sitting up with difficulty, Max wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. In a weak but firm voice, he said, ¡°Who would dare to a-arrest my savior?¡± Savior? The two couples were stunned, but they immediatelyposed themselves. Chris quickly exined, ¡°Dad, since you were unconscious just now, you may not understand the situation. Let me exin it to you. This woman put needles in your skin, causing you to vomit blood. You can see for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me. Look. This bedsheet is stained with your blood.¡± Natalie could not help but roll her eyes. His sons are still trying to mislead him by ndering me. Do they think Max and I are stupid? Max nced at Shawn and slowly said, ¡°Get me a ss of water.¡± Shawn quickly did as he was told and said, ¡°Grandpa, here.¡± However, Max did not take a sip of water after taking the ss. Instead, he threw it toward Chris. Although he was still weak and could only exert little force, the ss somehownded on Chris¡¯ forehead. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Why are you throwing the ss at me?¡± Chris questioned angrily. Max was fuming. ¡°I¡¯m unconscious, not dead. I know how I wake up from aa. Just keep your mouth shut and stop spewing nonsense.¡± A thick silence immediately fell upon the room. Everyone thought Max would die after vomiting so much blood. Seeing his condition miraculously improved, they were disappointed that things did not go as they wished. After all, Max was the head of the Watsons family. As long as he was alive, everyone had to respect him. Even though they were all thinking something else in their hearts, none of them dared to challenge him. Now that Max was awake, his sons and daughters-inw had to take care of him insincerely again. Max clutched his nket and instructed, ¡°All of you, get out of this room right now. Let Shawn and my savior stay.¡± With that, the farce finally came to an end, and no one dared to say anything or disobey the order. After everyone made their exit, Shawn and Natalie were the ones left in the bedroom with Max. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, I¡¯d be arrested if you had woken up a littleter.¡± ¡°Luckily, I was in time.¡± Max sighed. ¡°You saved my life. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Natalie Nichols.¡± She smiled politely. ¡°Natalie. It¡¯s a good name.¡± Max nodded slightly with tears of gratitude welled up in his eyes. ¡°You saved my life. The Watsons family and I will always remember your kindness.¡± Thinking of the bunch of strange people just now, Natalie shifted her gaze onto Shawn before looking back at Max. She waved her hand dismissively and said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to help you, Old Mr. Watsons. As for other people, I don¡¯t think they think the same.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 57 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Curing Freckles With Leftover Tea Shawn¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and his cheeks were rosy red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve misunderstood you just now, Ms. Nichols.¡± His ardent gaze was fixated on her. ¡°You saved my grandpa. I¡¯ll remember your kindness forever.¡± Natalie said coolly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to remember it for so long.¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, are you still ming me for what I just said?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡± Natalie nodded politely at Max. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, I was entrusted by Mr. Jones to come and treat you. I hope that the Watsons family can keep this matter a secret, as I don¡¯t do public consultations.¡± Max nodded in response to her request. Natalie then put her crystal needles away and ced them in her shoulder bag. She reminded, ¡°I¡¯ll have to administer acupuncture two more times on you to cleanse the remaining poisons in your body. I¡¯ll need your grandson to apany me to get your medicine. They should be taken after meals. The poisons in your body are slow-acting. It was probably added to your diet in very small doses by someone around you. Although it¡¯s not easy to detect, it would be rampant with time. There are four kinds of poisons in your body. I hope you can use this opportunity to reevaluate the people around you.¡± She exined everything she had to as a doctor. As for the Watsons family¡¯s matters, she was not interested in being involved in them. Max closed his eyes and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°How can I not know what the people around me have in mind? What I really didn¡¯t expect is that they wouldy their hands on me for their desires. Although I¡¯m rumored to be ruthless and merciless, I¡¯m much more mercifulpared to them.¡± It was already enough of a headache for him to have such messy family affairs. Tactfully, Natalie refrained from making anyments. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, I¡¯ll need Mr. Watsons to go with me to pick up the medicine. I¡¯lle by three days later for the next acupuncture.¡± Max forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, Natalie.¡± Shawn arranged for some trusted subordinates to stay at Max¡¯s side before going downstairs with Natalie. As they walked side by side, his gaze fell on Natalie. ¡°You really don¡¯t hate me for what I said?¡± Natalie halted her steps and teased, ¡°I do.¡± Shawn was dumbfounded, as he clearly did not expect her to say that. It was probably his first time being teased like that. Natalie chuckled uncontrobly as she watched him stand there with a helpless look on his face. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not that petty.¡± She said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know medicine, so it¡¯s normal for you to be worried when you see the person dearest to you vomit out so much dark blood. If I were to see that happen to my grandpa while I had a knife in my hand, I would stab your heart.¡± Shawn froze and looked at Natalie. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She always manages to catch me by surprise every time. Moreover, she exudes a kind of calm aura that makes her stand out despite her unassuming looks. This girl is far more interesting than a lot of nobledies! Just as they descended the stairs, something sshed in Natalie¡¯s direction. Shawn quickly pulled her back, but Natalie¡¯s face still got doused with tea. The culprit was none other than Chris¡¯ wife, Mandy. However, she was not the least bit sorry for her actions. She swayed her waist and said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My hands slipped and I identally sshed this leftover tea on your face.¡± She covered her mouth and snickered, adding, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? I heard that leftover tea is effective in treating freckles. I wonder if my tea can help wash away the dirty freckles on your face?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 58 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Hyper-realistic Mask The atmosphere in the living room of the Watsons manor felt heavy. After helping Natalie stand straight, Shawn looked sternly at Mandy. ¡°What are you doing, Aunt Mandy?¡± Before Mandy could say anything, Chris took her by the shoulders and said unconcernedly, ¡°Shawn, didn¡¯t she make it clear? Her hand slipped.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°She already apologized. What more do you want from her?¡± Chris continued, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ son and a member of this family. You can¡¯t just side with this ugly girl!¡± In fact, Chris and Mandy were upset at Natalie for ruining their ns, so they were trying to take it out on her. Although they knew that Shawn was not a person to mess with, they did not believe that he would really stand against them over such a trivial matter as spilling tea. Shawn clenched his fists. Just as he was about to step forward, Natalie gripped his hands. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one they¡¯re bullying.¡± Natalie raised her face slightly, her eyes cold. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips tugged up into a curve under Shawn¡¯s skeptical gaze. She walked over to the table and picked up a cup. Then, she smashed it and picked up a piece of porcin before walking toward Mandy. Mandy was from an affluent background, so she had never encountered such a situation before. She took a few steps back and asked, ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± Although Natalie¡¯s fighting skills were average, she could still handle someone like Mandy easily. The next second, the sharp porcin piece was pressed against Mandy¡¯s neck. Mandy was scared out of her wits. She stammered, ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ going to kill me? Y-You¡¯re crazy!¡± Chris was also afraid, but he did not dare to speak. Natalie responded, ¡°Depends on my mood.¡± Though Shawn was also surprised by the turn of events, he did not interfere. He observed from the sidelines, feeling startled by the coldness and ruthlessness in Natalie¡¯s eyes. As Natalie¡¯s grip tightened slightly, Mandy quivered with fear. ¡°Do you know what will happen to you if my hand slips now?¡± As soon as Mandy heard her words, she began trembling more violently. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ I-I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have sshed tea at you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally speaking like a human?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Natalie exerted more force, causing a trickle of blood to seep out from Mandy¡¯s neck. Mandy was scared witless. Soon after, tears rolled down her face like beads. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have sshed tea and mocked you. Please don¡¯t do this.¡± When Natalie heard the words she wanted from Mandy, she let go and threw the piece of porcin on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not from the Watsons family, so I won¡¯t go easy on you guys.¡± Mandy was so frightened that all her strength left her body. She crumpled to the ground, unable to let out another harsh word. After that, Natalie stepped over the broken porcin pieces and turned to leave. Shawn followed quickly. Without uttering a word, he walked by her side. ¡°There are indeed lots of weirdos in the Watsons family,¡± Nataliemented and pursed her lips. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Max is an old friend of Gerald, who treated me with kindness, I wouldn¡¯t have involved myself in this matter. As Shawn looked into Natalie¡¯s soulful eyes, he froze for a moment. He wondered if he was among the weirdos she mentioned. He opened the passenger door of the Lamborghini for Natalie.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After she got into the car, he went over to the driver¡¯s seat. It was then that he realized there were still tea stains on her face. He took some tissue and handed them to her. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Natalie flipped open the mirror in the car. However, she did not use the tissue to wipe off the tea on her face. Instead, she lifted the edge of her freckle-covered hyper-realistic mask by her temples and tore it off her face slowly. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 59 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Not Surprising Her action was totally out of Shawn¡¯s expectations. He truly believed that Natalie had a face full of freckles. Thus, he was amazed when she revealed her real face after removing the hyper-realistic mask. Her face beneath the mask was wless. It was so fair and smooth that no pores could be seen. Contrary to the t nose and shapeless lips on her mask, she had a tall nose and cherry-colored lips that were exquisite-looking. Even withoutparison to the hyper-realistic mask, her face could be described as perfect on its own. ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie turned and nced at himzily after hearing him gasp. ¡°You must be surprised.¡± Natalie yed with the hyper-realistic mask in her hand. ¡°My expression was simr to yours when I first obtained this mask. However, this mask still has its drawbacks. Although it¡¯s waterproof, it will wrinkle when met with slightly warm water, making it ufortable to wear.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were firmly drawn to her face. In fact, he found it hard to look away. ¡°Why do you wear such an ugly mask when you¡¯re this good-looking?¡± ¡°There are countless people who want me dead.¡± Natalie wiped her face with the tissue and stated nonchntly, ¡°I would be a living target if I walked around with my real face.¡± This woman is only in her twenties, yet she speaks and behaves in an old-fashioned manner. A girl of her age should be living a carefree life, but she is being so cautious about everything. Shawn did not know what he should say to her. However, his heart skipped a beat and began pounding involuntarily when he nced at her beautiful face. Soon after, he drove Natalie to one of the researchboratories under Dream Pharmaceutical. Natalie scanned her fingerprint to open the door and took out two bottles of medicine from her special compartment. ¡°Here. Let him take one red pill and three white pills at a time. Make sure he avoids spicy food, seafood, and alcohol.¡± Shawn took the bottles and looked at Natalie, who had worn her hyper-realistic mask again. After seeing her real appearance, he no longer found her freckled-face ugly. On the contrary, he found it inexplicably adorable. Unexpectedly, Shawn liked the fact that no one else had seen Natalie¡¯s real face. It felt as if her beautiful face belonged to him solely. Natalie waved her hand in front of his face. ¡°Shawn, do you understand what I¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As she rarely stayed in the researchboratory, she left along with Shawn. ¡°I know that Dream Pharmaceutical is growing rapidly nowadays. What¡¯s your rtionship with this group?¡± Shawn inquired hesitantly. ¡°The CEO is my friend. He knows that I like to tinker with medicine, so he gave me special permission to use the researchboratories under Dream Pharmaceutical.¡± Natalie only considered Shawn as a client, so she chose to hold back on some information. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They soon arrived downstairs. Natalie smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll visit the Watsons manor in three days. If there¡¯s nothing else, I think it¡¯s time for us to say goodbye.¡± Shawn felt a little reluctant to leave, so he continued to find a topic. ¡°It¡¯s already evening. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone making dinner at home. He¡¯ll be angry if I don¡¯te home for dinner.¡± ¡°Next time, then.¡± Shawn had no reason to make her stay any longer, so he could only watch as Natalie faded from his sight. Meanwhile, a Hummer was parked by the researchboratory. Samuel was sitting in the back, looking at the lone Shawn. His eyes flickered, and his lips curled up into a smirk. Billy recognized him and remarked, ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that Shawn Watsons, the precious grandson of Old Mr. Watsons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was emotionless. ¡°Do they know each other? He¡¯s staring at Ms. Nichols¡¯ back. Did Ms. Nichols perhaps leave him behind?¡± As Billy pondered, he could not help but say it out loud. Although Billy knew that Natalie was not ordinary, he felt more impressed after witnessing her behavior with his own eyes again. ¡°That¡¯s not surprising,¡± Samuel said slowly as he rested a finger under his lips. ¡°That woman dares to reject even me, let alone Shawn, who hasn¡¯t fully matured.¡± Seeing how she rejected other men bluntly, Samuel felt that the woman he had his eye on was indeed exceptional. Billy, on the other hand, was confused as to why the woman with freckles all over her face was courted by many. Although rich men have various preferences for women, they should at least be pretty, right? ¡°Sir, where do we go next?¡± ¡°To keep watch.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 60 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Close Enough When Natalie returned home, she saw a group of middle-aged women surrounding the entrance of the t and swooning. ¡°Isn¡¯t this young man so handsome?¡± ¡°He must be waiting for his girlfriend here!¡± ¡°I wonder which girl is so lucky to be this young man¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Natalie was dubious as to how handsome the man could be. No matter who he is, I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t be more handsome than those two guys from the Bowers family. She nced nonchntly at the man surrounded by the older women. When she saw his face, her eyes widened immediately. Samuel? Why is he here? Samuel was wearing in gray trousers and a white and ck shirt, but he looked as if he had just walked out of a fashion magazine. Two of his shirt buttons were unbuttoned, revealing his sexy corbone. He seemed fatally tempting. He stood under the setting sun with one hand in his pocket, looking indescribably handsome. Sensing that someone was looking at him, Samuel turned to look at Natalie. Did hee here to meet me? Could it be that something happened to Franklin and Sophia again? Just as Natalie¡¯s thoughts were rapidly turning, he took his hand out of his pocket and walked up to her slowly. ¡°Which floor is your house on?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samuel frowned slightly, and he repeated the question patiently. ¡°Which floor is your house on?¡± Natalie was a little confused. She mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ on the eighth floor.¡± Without saying anything, Samuel grabbed her hand and headed toward the elevator. Natalie took a few steps beforeing back to her senses. She stopped and asked, ¡°Samuel, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to invite me to your house? Are you sure you want to talk to me here while being surrounded by these women?¡± ¡°You-¡± Just as she was about to re at him, she noticed that the older women around them were staring at her very intensely. At that moment, Natalie felt as if she had be the target of their jealously. She then pulled Samuel into the elevator stiffly. As the elevator doors closed, shielding her from the jealous gazes of the women, Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. Ugly men are a source of trouble, but it¡¯s even worse when they¡¯re good-looking! Ding! After the elevator reached the eighth floor, Samuel followed Natalie to the entrance of her house. ¡°Samuel.¡± Natalie turned around and raised her eyes slightly. ¡°Why did youe here? Does it have anything to do with Sophia and Franklin?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie looking for you for matters not rted to them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, but you should at least¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his lips curling up into a smile. ¡°I missed you, so I came to see you.¡± Natalie waspletely taken aback by his words. ¡°Samuel, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with your taste?¡± Natalie pointed at her own face. ¡°How could you say those cheesy words to this face?¡± Although she did not allow others to dislike her hyper-realistic mask, she herself despised the freckle- covered mask to no end. Samuel took Natalie¡¯s hand, and he looked into her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say that about yourself.¡± ¡°Samuel, do you need me to refer an optometrist to you?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with my eyes?¡± He leaned down abruptly, closing the distance between them. The tip of his nose was touching hers. ¡°Didn¡¯t you study medicine? Why don¡¯t you take a look first? Is this close enough?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s warm breath. Their lips were almost touching. For the first time, Natalie was at a disadvantage in front of a man. Just then, the door creaked open, and a tiny face poked out. ¡°Mommy, are you back?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 61 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The Son Of Natalie When Natalie heard Xavian¡¯s voice, panic rushed through her heart. Her big round eyes widened in shock. Then, she red fiercely at Samuel, who still had confusion in his eyes, and pushed him away as hard as she could. However, it was toote. The little kid had seen everything. Xavian froze in shock when he took a clear look at Samuel¡¯s face. The next second, his eyes glistened slyly. ¡°Mister, have we met somewhere before?¡± he asked. Samuel turned to see a boy wearing a red shirt and blue overalls. Although the boy¡¯s attire was different from the one he wore in front of the restaurantst time, Samuel could recognize his adorable chubby face at once. It¡¯s him? Xavian looked the same age as Sophia and Franklin. Plus, he was calling Natalie ¡°Mommy.¡± On top of that, when Samuel saw Xavian¡¯s face which resembled him even more than Franklin did, he had a slight hunch. Natalie had no idea that Samuel and Xavian had seen each other before. She thought that Xavian was only striking up a conversation with Samuel in this silly way because he had the intention of making the latter his stepfather. To stop things from getting out of hand, Natalie bent over and covered Xavian¡¯s mouth with her hand. She whispered into his ear with a voice that no one other than the two of them could hear, ¡°Sweetheart, watch your mouth.¡± Xavian nodded his head to show that he understood. Natalie released her son slowly, and as she got up, she nced at Samuel. ¡°This is my son, Xavian,¡± she introduced. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± greeted Xavian with a nod. As Samuel gradually recovered from the surprise, he narrowed his eyes as he stared at Xavian. The corners of his lips curled up into an attractive smile. ¡°Xavian?¡± ¡°Yes, it means ¡®bright.¡¯¡° ¡°Such a pretty name.¡± ¡°Of course. Mommy gave the name to me, so it is the best name in the world.¡± Natalie¡¯s gaze went back and forth between the man and the boy in front of her. She understood why Xavian was behaving this way, but she did not have the slightest idea about Samuel¡¯s attitude. To Natalie, the fact that Samuel could tolerate her ¡°ugliness¡± was confusing enough. Now that he knew she had two children, he should have looked displeased, but he did not show the slightest bit of disdain. Does Samuel know my true identity and need me to treat some incurable disease of his? Or does he want to take over Dream? Is that why he forced himself to approach a woman like me? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Natalie could not figure out the reason behind it, so she decided to get Samuel to leave her house. ¡°Mr. Bowers, it is almost time for dinner. You see, although Xavian has prepared some food, he is still a five-year-old kid. Both his cooking skills and the ingredients he used are in no wayparable to the professional chefs of the Bowers family. Don¡¯t you think you should¡­¡± Natalie paused. She did not finish her sentence as she thought that someone as smart as Samuel should understand her meaning in a second without her having to spell it out. However, Samuel did not leave as she expected. Instead, he undid the button on his shirt cor and fixed his gaze at Natalie. ¡°Then I think we shall have dinner together. I want to try Xavian¡¯s cooking too.¡± ¡°All right. I will get dinner ready now.¡± Xavian nodded, turned around, and left to prepare the meal. Natalie, who was left behind, stared at Samuel with a dumbfounded look. Why is he staying for dinner in my apartment when he could have a luxurious meal back in his own house? Natalie was sure that Samuel was not too blunt to have missed her hint just now. He was obviously pretending to not get it. ¡°What do you want exactly?¡± asked Natalie. ¡°I want to have dinner because I am hungry. Or are you worried that I will eat you instead of the food?¡± asked Samuel with a faint glow in his eyes. Natalie almost choked on her own saliva upon hearing him. She coughed and said, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will only eat the food. I won¡¯t eat anything else,¡± Samuel promised. Natalie coughed harder than she already did. This man! He will literally do anything to get closer to me! Fine! Since you want to see what I am hiding, I will y along with you! As Natalie made up her mind, she stepped into the apartment unit with Samuel. There were three bedrooms, a living room, and a dining room in the apartment. The three bedrooms each belonged to Natalie, Xavian, and yton. Xavian prepared steak for dinner. He was busy walking in and out of the kitchen to bring the food to the dining room. Natalie went straight to wash her hands as soon as she stepped into the apartment, but just as she applied some soap to her hands, she noticed someone standing beside her. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 62 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 62 Chapter 62 I Think It Is Worth It Natalie lifted her eyes to look at the man beside her who was much tallerpared to herself. With his height of almost one hundred and ny centimeters, his overly-handsome face like it was specially sculptured, and the extravagant watch on his wrist which was glittering a cold light, Samuel looked stunningly seductive. Everything about him was gorgeous yet not in an exaggerating way. ¡°Why do you want to eat here with us? Don¡¯t the chefs of the Bowers family cook better than my sweetheart?¡± asked Natalie, her eyshes fluttering. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When she was talking, there was an adorable tone in her voice without herself knowing. ¡°Sweetheart¡­ Is that how you call Xavian?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°Yeah, why can¡¯t I?¡± Natalie red at Samuel and continued, ¡°He is my son. So what is the problem if I call him ¡®Sweetheart?¡¯¡° ¡°There¡¯s no problem with it. I think it¡¯s nice,¡± Samuel said with a smile. There was tenderness in his eyes, and his gentle smile made Natalie¡¯s heart flutter. He is definitely good-looking¡­ Samuel already looked amazing when he was wearing a nd expression, not to mention when he smiled. Even a calm andposed woman like Natalie could not help falling for him for a moment. cing his palm on Natalie¡¯s head, Samuel caressed her hair in a gentle and loving manner, as if he was petting a puppy or a kitten. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Natalie began. She grabbed his arm with her hands, which were still covered in foam, and went on, ¡°I know your taste is a bit¡­ unique, but don¡¯t waste your time on me. You won¡¯t get anything from me. I am different from all the other women you have met.¡± After all, she had children, and she was going for revenge. Other than that, she needed to snatch her grandfather¡¯s properties back and build a business empire under her name. She would never be like Yara, who would do anything just to be Samuel¡¯s wife, as she knew she deserved so much better. Samuel met Natalie¡¯s eyes, which were as clear as water. He could see the determination and stubbornness that was shimmering in her eyes. They lit up her face and made her look so hopeful and ambitious. ¡°I will decide whether or not it is a waste of time.¡± Samuel took her hand and held it tight. A beam of light shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°As long as I think it¡¯s worth it, then not a second is wasted.¡± Natalie had no idea what to say. She could sense the persistence in Samuel¡¯s tone. He has lost his mind! I have children, and I have ugly freckles all over my face! Why are these not enough to drive him away? I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s up to at all! Just as Natalie and Samuel were in a stalemate, a small figure appeared beside them. ¡°Mommy, dinner is ready-¡± Before Xavian could finish his sentence, he quickly covered his eyes with his chubby hands. ¡°Ahem¡­ Mommy, I didn¡¯t see anything! Please continue!¡± Continue? Natalie sighed speechlessly and exined, ¡°Stop saying nonsense, Xavian! It¡¯s not like what you think it is!¡± Nheless, Xavian had already escaped from the bathroom, so he did not hear Natalie¡¯s exnation. ¡°You made Xavian misunderstand us!¡± eximed Natalie. ¡°Oh. I will exin to himter,¡± answered Samuel nonchntly as he let go of Natalie¡¯s hand. He looked so unconcerned as if he was not bothered by the fact that Xavian had misunderstood them. Natalie was not persuaded that he could find a way to exin to Xavian. They both took their seats in the dining room after they were done washing their hands and began enjoying the meal that Xavian had prepared. Natalie favored the spicy sauce, while Samuel and Xavian ate the steak without sauce. At first, Natalie did not notice anything, but as they continued with their meal, she found out that not only did they both prefer eating steak without sauce, but even the side dishes they favored were the same. She bit her fork and stared at the man and the boy who were sitting side by side. They were eating at the same slow pace, and even the way they were holding their forks along with the coolness in their eyes looked simr. At that moment, Natalie had a hunch that Samuel was indeed Xavian¡¯s father. However, the thought onlysted for a few seconds in her mind before she told herself it was impossible. Both Xavian and yton¡¯s father was the missing criminal, who no one knew where he was. She had seen the chat history and the messages about the transaction between Yara and the man. Everything that happened that night was recorded clearly in the messages. ¡°Mommy, why are you staring at him the whole time? Is there anything on his face?¡± asked Xavian curiously when he saw his mother staring at Samuel¡¯s face. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 63 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Daddy Was Dead Natalie was indeed staring at Samuel without blinking, but it was still embarrassing to be pointed out by Xavian. She felt so awkward that she hoped the ground would swallow her up. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Xavian!¡± Natalie cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m not being silly! Mommy, you are adding the steak sauce into the sd! The sd is ruined!¡± Xavian pouted. Natalie lowered her gaze at the sd in her bowl. Just like what Xavian had said, she was adding the spicy sauce she added to the steak just now into the sd bowl. She knew that Xavian was telling the truth, but there was no way she could bring herself to admit that she was indeed staring at Samuel. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. I like eating this way.¡± Trying to pretend nothing had happened, Natalie stuffed a mouthful of sd topped with the spicy steak sauce into her mouth without hesitation. The steak sauce was never a goodbination with the sd. However, she had to maintain her image in front of her son, so she kept a straight face despite the weird taste in her mouth. Hang in there! You can¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of your son! Natalie forced herself to swallow the sd, and Xavian did not notice anything wrong with his mother. Samuel, on the other hand, was filling Natalie¡¯s ss with soft drinks. He looked amused and was wearing a charming grin. She is so cute when she¡¯s acting stubborn. After dinner, Natalie took a nce at the greasy dishes and cutleries and rolled up her sleeves. She then piled the dishes up and carried them into the kitchen to wash them. Meanwhile, Xavian dragged Samuel into his room. Xavian sat cross-legged on his bed while Samuel sat on the floor mat. They stared at each other wordlessly for some time. ¡°I remember you said you weren¡¯t interested in Mommy when we metst time!¡± said Xavian as he rested his chin on his hand and lifted his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that my mommy is excellent. She has both talent and beauty. Now you know I am not lying to you, don¡¯t you? So, do you regret saying that? Are you nning to change your mind?¡± Xavian said proudly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not changing my mind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xavian was enraged as soon as he heard Samuel¡¯s response. Thinking that Samuel was only ying with his mother¡¯s feelings, he eximed, ¡°How dare you flirt with my mommy when you have another woman in your mind?¡± ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t know Natalie is your mommy. In fact, from the very beginning, your mommy is the only woman in my heart,¡± Samuel answered.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Do you mean you¡¯ve fallen for my mommy since a long time ago?¡± Samuel nodded after a few moments of silence. ¡°Yes.¡± Xavian nodded in satisfaction. Samuel was brave enough to admit his feelings toward Natalie, not to mention he was not disgusted at all even when Natalie was wearing the hyper-realistic mask. This showed that Samuel was not a shallow-minded person. He loved Natalie not for her looks, but for her soul and talent. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy if you want to win my mommy¡¯s heart. She is probably hurt too deeply by Daddy.¡± ¡°You mean your biological father?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a smuggler and a robber. I have only seen his photo. He suddenly went missing five years ago and is probably already dead. Perhaps he died years ago,¡± Xavian answered calmly. ¡°Did your mommy tell you these?¡± asked Samuel. ¡°Mommy only told me half of the story. yton and I found out the rest ourselves.¡± Samuel frowned deeply upon hearing Xavian¡¯s words, and a grim expression appeared on his face. Why did she assume I was a smuggler and a robber? Why did she leave Sophia and Franklin behind, without even knowing about their existence? Why did she forget everything about me? After Natalie had finished doing the dishes, she opened the door to Xavian¡¯s room to see the two of them sitting cross-legged together in front of thergeputer screen. They were both holding their phones and were ying games together as a team. Neither one of them noticed Natalie standing at the door, as they were too immersed in the game. ¡°The assassin ising from the middlene. Come here and assist me quickly!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie had yed games with Xavian before this. However, she had never seen such a bright and happy smile on Xavian¡¯s face when she yed with him. When Samuel and Xavian were ying games together, they looked like father and son. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 64 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 64 Chapter 64 What Happened To Her In The PastFather and son? How ridiculous! I must be imagining things!Natalie bit her lip and shook her head, trying to get rid of the absurd idea that popped up in her mind.However, at the same time, a sense of indescribable sorrow and disappointment rushed through her heart.As she watched Samuel and Xavian interacting, she realized that no matter how much maternal love she tried to give to her two children, she could never make up for the absence of their father¡¯spany in their growth process.The reason that both her children were trying intently to find themselves a stepfather was not only that they hoped their mother could fall in love again, but also that they longed for love andpanionship from a fatherly figure.With Samuel hanging around tonight, Xavian was more energetic than he usually was. He was talking to Samuel all the time, smiling from ear to ear.When it was nine o¡¯clock, Natalie turned toward Xavian. ¡°It¡¯ste now. Time for you to sleep.¡±¡°Yes, yes, Mommy. I know.¡± The little boy nodded obediently but winked at Samuel at the same time. ¡°I have to go to bed now. You shoulde to visit more often.¡±¡°Okay.¡± Samuel agreed.Natalie frowned when she saw Samuel promise Xavian.After Xavian brushed his teeth and went to sleep, Natalie sat on the couch and turned to meet Samuel¡¯s dark and imprable eyes.She tucked her hair behind her ear and asked, ¡°Now there are only the two of us here, so you can tell the truth. Why do you come to my ce tonight? What do you want from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I need to. I only want to see you. That¡¯s all.¡± Samuel pulled lightly at his cor.¡°Both of us are grown-ups, and I don¡¯t think we need to beat around the bush. Why don¡¯t you just tell me what do you want to know about me? Or is there anything you¡¯re trying to gain from me?¡±Natalie was clear that Samuel was not just an ordinary person.If he wanted to investigate her, he could find out everything about her easily. She preferred they talked about it in a straightforward way rather than pretending she did not know anything.If Samuel was trying to win her trust by being nice to her, Natalie did not mind ying along, but she could not tolerate seeing him do the same to Xavian.¡°I don¡¯t care if you are trying to fool me and gain my trust, Mr. Bowers. But I don¡¯t want you to use my son as a tool to get what you want.¡±Samuel had his own children, so Natalie was sure he could understand. As a parent, she would do anything to protect her children.¡°Natalie, is that what you think of me?¡±¡°Yes. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re fond of me or Xavian. I won¡¯t believe in any of your nonsense,¡± replied Natalie with a cold and grave tone.Samuel fixed his gaze on Natalie and observed her intently. She was only in her early twenties, yet she was so wary of people.What happened to her that made her so distrustful toward people?¡°What did the Nichols family do to you?¡± asked Samuel.The Nichols family? So is he doing all these for Yara¡¯s sake?¡°I see. You know quite a lot, don¡¯t you? But I will not let you interfere with this matter regarding the Nichols family.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes.Although it would be more difficult than it already was for Natalie to carry out her revenge n if Samuel was on Yara¡¯s side, she would never give up. There was no way she was going to forgive the people who had hurt her in the past.Natalie approached Samuel and pointed at the door. ¡°It is toote for you to stay here. You should leave now.¡±However, to her surprise, Samuel grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.Natalie did not see thating. She was already sitting on Samuel¡¯sp when she recovered from the shock.¡°What are you-¡±¡°You are still so young, yet so protective of yourself.¡± Samuel locked Natalie tightly in his arms as he sighed beside her ear. ¡°What happened to you in the past?¡±His voice sounded gentle and pampering, but most of all, it was filled with love. He was aching for her. Chapter 64 What Happened To Her In The Past Father and son? How ridiculous! I must be imagining things! Natalie bit her lip and shook her head, trying to get rid of the absurd idea that popped up in her mind. However, at the same time, a sense of indescribable sorrow and disappointment rushed through her heart. As she watched Samuel and Xavian interacting, she realized that no matter how much maternal love she tried to give to her two children, she could never make up for the absence of their father¡¯spany in their growth process. The reason that both her children were trying intently to find themselves a stepfather was not only that they hoped their mother could fall in love again, but also that they longed for love andpanionship from a fatherly figure. With Samuel hanging around tonight, Xavian was more energetic than he usually was. He was talking to Samuel all the time, smiling from ear to ear. When it was nine o¡¯clock, Natalie turned toward Xavian. ¡°It¡¯ste now. Time for you to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mommy. I know.¡± The little boy nodded obediently but winked at Samuel at the same time. ¡°I have to go to bed now. You shoulde to visit more often.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel agreed. Natalie frowned when she saw Samuel promise Xavian. After Xavian brushed his teeth and went to sleep, Natalie sat on the couch and turned to meet Samuel¡¯s dark and imprable eyes. She tucked her hair behind her ear and asked, ¡°Now there are only the two of us here, so you can tell the truth. Why do youe to my ce tonight? What do you want from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I need to. I only want to see you. That¡¯s all.¡± Samuel pulled lightly at his cor. ¡°Both of us are grown-ups, and I don¡¯t think we need to beat around the bush. Why don¡¯t you just tell me what do you want to know about me? Or is there anything you¡¯re trying to gain from me?¡± Natalie was clear that Samuel was not just an ordinary person. If he wanted to investigate her, he could find out everything about her easily. She preferred they talked about it in a straightforward way rather than pretending she did not know anything. If Samuel was trying to win her trust by being nice to her, Natalie did not mind ying along, but she could not tolerate seeing him do the same to Xavian. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are trying to fool me and gain my trust, Mr. Bowers. But I don¡¯t want you to use my son as a tool to get what you want.¡± Samuel had his own children, so Natalie was sure he could understand. As a parent, she would do anything to protect her children. ¡°Natalie, is that what you think of me?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re fond of me or Xavian. I won¡¯t believe in any of your nonsense,¡± replied Natalie with a cold and grave tone. Samuel fixed his gaze on Natalie and observed her intently. She was only in her early twenties, yet she was so wary of people. What happened to her that made her so distrustful toward people? ¡°What did the Nichols family do to you?¡± asked Samuel. The Nichols family? So is he doing all these for Yara¡¯s sake? ¡°I see. You know quite a lot, don¡¯t you? But I will not let you interfere with this matter regarding the Nichols family.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes. Although it would be more difficult than it already was for Natalie to carry out her revenge n if Samuel was on Yara¡¯s side, she would never give up. There was no way she was going to forgive the people who had hurt her in the past.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Natalie approached Samuel and pointed at the door. ¡°It is toote for you to stay here. You should leave now.¡± However, to her surprise, Samuel grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. Natalie did not see thating. She was already sitting on Samuel¡¯sp when she recovered from the shock. ¡°What are you-¡± ¡°You are still so young, yet so protective of yourself.¡± Samuel locked Natalie tightly in his arms as he sighed beside her ear. ¡°What happened to you in the past?¡± His voice sounded gentle and pampering, but most of all, it was filled with love. He was aching for her. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 65 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 65 Chapter 65 You Can Trust Me ¡°Samuel, I hate it when others try to test me,¡± said Natalie as she became increasingly cautious and alert. ¡°Stop wasting your energy on me. Why don¡¯t you spend it on Yara instead?¡± To Natalie, anyone who helped Yara was her enemy, including Samuel. Natalie tried to pull herself away from Samuel¡¯s embrace and away from the shameful position they were in. She was so close to him, with only ayer of clothing in between them. It was difficult for her to ignore the feeling of Samuel¡¯s hot temperature on her skin. Samuel whispered when Natalie moved, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His tone made Natalie feel like she had just touched somewhere she should not have, and she stopped moving right away. She was not afraid of Samuel. Instead, she was just not used to being so intimate with someone else. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m on Yara¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Natalie pursed her lips and continued, ¡°She marched into the Bowers residence in such an imposing manner and you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re not on her side?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you march into the Bowers residence in the same imposing manner?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then I¡¯ll not allow her to set foot in the Bowers residence anymore in the future,¡± Samuel promised. There was iprehensible emotion in his deep eyes, but the way he was looking at Natalie made her feel his seriousness when he made that promise. As she looked into his eyes, she could no longer bring herself to question him. ¡°Natalie, you can doubt the entire world if you want. I just wish you would try to trust me,¡± said Samuel. Natalie was once a fool who did not know how to protect herself. As a result, she was deeply hurt by the people closest to her. She was abused, exploited, and even lost her virginity because of her foolishness. Trust? It was such a simple word, but it was the most difficult thing for Natalie to do. ¡°Samuel.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I don¡¯t trust anyone but myself.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked at Natalie. Her pain and sadness were written all over her face. She did not reveal anything about her past, but Samuel was still able to see how vulnerable she was under all the stubbornness and determination. She did not shed a tear, but Samuel knew that she was in pain and that her heart was bleeding profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Samuel let go of Natalie and stood up from the couch. I was too rash. I only wanted to have her by my side, but I did not consider how much she suffered in the past. I need to take it slow. Samuel turned and left.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Natalie clenched her fists as she watched Samuel leave. She knew she should not trust Samuel, but her heart throbbed when she heard his apology. Natalie arrived at the Watsons residence to help treat Max¡¯s poison as promised. When she stepped into therge bedroom, she realized that only Max and Shawn were present. Max was still in bed, but his condition seemed to have improvedpared to before. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons.¡± ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re my lifesaver. I have an unreasonable favor to ask. Since Shawn is only a few years older than you, you don¡¯t have to address me as ¡®Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ or ¡®Sir.¡¯ Why don¡¯t you just call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯ like how Shawn does?¡± said Max with a smile. I think that¡¯s a reasonable demand. Natalie nodded as she had no reason to decline Max¡¯s wishes. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Max smiled delightfully. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Natalie greeted Shawn with a light nod and began attending to Max. Throughout the process, Shawn kept his gaze locked on Natalie, his eyes glimmering behind his sses. Natalie focused on the treatment and paid no attention toward Shawn. Max, on the other hand, watched the two of them quietly. The old man admired Natalie¡¯s medical skills and personality, but when it came to her appearance, he was worried that even Shawn would not be able to ept it. However, judging by the way Shawn was staring at Natalie, Max knew that this grandson of his was completely in love. After all, there was a saying that goes ¨C beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. Shawn¡¯s happiness is all that matters. After Natalie finished doing her job, she kept away the equipment and said, ¡°Grandpa, the toxins in your body are almost cleared, but you¡¯ll still have to take the medicines I prescribed you. They will help you in the recovery process.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Max cleared his throat and looked at Shawn before saying, ¡°Shawn, what are you waiting for? Treat Natalie to a meal on my behalf.¡± Natalie opened her mouth and was about to reject the offer. However, before she could say anything, Shawn said, ¡°Ms. Nichols, please allow us to repay your kindness.¡± Natalie nced at the both of them and knew that it would be too ignorant of her if she were to insist on rejecting the offer. ¡°All right then. Thank you.¡± Instead of having dinner in the Watsons residence, Shawn took Natalie to a high-end restaurant owned by the Watsons family. The restaurant manager was quite shocked when he saw Natalie¡¯s face as she and Shawn entered the restaurant. Although Shawn was not very influential in the Watsons family, he was still considered a prominent person. But this woman¡¯s appearance is too¡­ ugly. The restaurant manager stared nkly at Natalie¡¯s freckled face and was too shocked to say anything. Natalie, on the other hand, was not bothered by it. She was used to the way people looked at her by now, but Shawn was not able to keep his cool. He stood in front of Natalie and red at the manager, as though he was silently giving him a warning. Get lost. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 66 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Dirty Tricks Shawn¡¯s re was so threatening that the manager felt a shiver down his spine and quickly shifted his gaze away from Natalie. This woman¡­ is not just here to dine with Mr. Watsons. By the looks of it, she might even be Mr. Watsons¡¯ future wife! After they took their seats, Natalie drank some water and said, ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t have to stand up for me just now. I¡¯m used to being judged for my appearance.¡± ¡°How could I not? You¡¯re Grandpa¡¯s lifesaver. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let anyone hurt you,¡± said Shawn as he stared intently at Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. If I ever need help from the Watsons family in the future, I¡¯ll make sure I go to you and Grandpa,¡± said Natalie with a smile. As one of the aristocratic families, the Watsons family was not as influential as the Bowers family. However, the family¡¯s century-old foundation in every industry was so well established that one should never look down on them. Although Dream was only beginning to take shape, there was still a long way to go for Natalie to reach her target of creating an empire. It¡¯s a waste if I don¡¯t take advantage of the Watsons family¡¯s connections. Shawn was stunned to hear Natalie¡¯s reply, but the corners of his lips raised almost immediately. ¡°Ms. Nichols, no matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, please do not hesitate toe to me. I¡¯m more than happy to help.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°I promise.¡± The duo made a little toast and exchanged a smile. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Since the restaurant was underwater, fishes and corals could be seen dancing in the clear blue water. Not only was the ambiance amazing, but every dish was also quite delicious too. However, Shawn barely touched his food as he was busy staring at Natalie as she ate. Natalie was unaware of it at first, but she soon realized that Shawn¡¯s gaze was glued onto her face. Unconsciously, she thought that there was something wrong with her hyper-realistic mask. ¡°Is there something wrong with my face?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯ve got something on your lips.¡± Having said that, Shawn leaned forward slightly and was about to wipe the stain off of Natalie¡¯s lips, but Natalie was quicker than him. She leaned back and quickly wiped the corner of her lips with the back of her hand when Shawn closed in. ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie looked up at Shawn and asked, ¡°Is it gone now?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s gone.¡± Shawn did not realize that Natalie intentionally avoided him. Although he felt disappointed, he was not discouraged. He was fond of everything about her, including her medical skills, her easygoing attitude, and her calm andposed nature. It was the first time in his life that he felt this way toward a woman. Despite Natalie¡¯s appearance, he could not hold back the urge of wanting to be with her. Meanwhile, Belle and Natasha were hiding behind a marble column not too far away. They stared at Shawn and Natalie who were having their meal with a look of disgust on their faces. Natasha gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Belle, that¡¯s the ugly woman I was telling you about! She was the one who humiliated me in public.¡± ¡°What did you say? D-Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s Ross¡¯ new lover? Why is she with Shawn now?¡± asked Belle in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. She¡¯s the one.¡± Belle¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she continued to re at Shawn and Natalie. Why is Shawn staring at her with such gentleness in his eyes? She¡¯s hideous! I¡¯m a thousand times prettier than that woman, but Shawn had never been interested whenever I tried to talk to him. If it weren¡¯t for the friendship between Old Mr. Watsons and Grandpa, I¡¯d probably be invisible to Shawn even if I were to stand right in front of him. Belle could not ept the fact that she and Natalie were treated differently. ¡°Why? Why is that woman sitting with Shawn?¡± Although Natasha was not interested in Shawn, she was still green with jealousy when she saw the two dining together. ¡°I¡¯ve fallen into her trap once. She¡¯s not a simple woman. I bet she used some dirty tricks to make Mr. Watsons hang out with her,¡± said Natasha. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 67 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Your Taste Is Not That Bad Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Natasha, no matter what tricks that woman is trying to use, I¡¯ll always get what I want,¡± sneered Belle as she narrowed her eyes. Natasha met Belle¡¯s determined eyes and nodded in reply. Although Belle looked gentle and kind, her determination and ruthlessness were exceptional. She was not the only child in the family, as she had an older and younger brother. However, she was still deeply loved by Keh, and there were even signs that she might be the next heir of the Green family. ¡°I believe you¡¯ll seed.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go and greet them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie was eating her dessert when she saw Belle and Natasha approach them. These two¡­ Natalie recognized them and immediately knew that they were Natasha and Belle. What are these flirtatious b*tches doing here? Natalie did not even bother to nce at them and continued enjoying her dessert. ¡°Shawn! What a coincidence to see you here,¡± said Belle with a smile as she pretended to sound gentle. Shawn lifted his head and merely nodded in response when he saw that it was Belle. Unhappy to be ignored by Shawn, Belle tucked her hair behind her ears and continued, ¡°She looks unfamiliar. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before. Who is she?¡± Natalie took a sip of water and nced at Belle. Trying to make your presence known by using me? What a mistake. ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Why don¡¯t you eat more?¡± asked Shawn. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite,¡± uttered Natalie coldly as she fixed her eyes on Belle. ¡°You¡­¡± Belle¡¯s face turned pale. For some reason, Natalie secretly felt satisfied when she saw how angry Belle was. Although Belle had never hurt Natalie, the former had manipted Ross back in the days and even stole the patent of the special medicine he developed. It was thanks to the patent that Belle had been able to make a name for herself within the Green family. Ross, on the other hand, had been robbed of everything and had lived a terrible life. Ross was now the Research and Development Director at Dream Pharmaceutical, which meant that he was now working for Natalie. There was no way Natalie would let Belle off the hook easily because of what she did to Ross. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stuttering?¡± Natalie looked at Belle in a condescending manner. Without waiting for a reply, Natalie nced at Shawn and said, ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡± Shawn¡¯s attention waspletely focused on Natalie. When she stood up, he hurriedly chased after her. Belle and Natasha were left alone in the restaurant. Natasha stole a careful nce at Belle, whose mood waspletely ruined, and felt nervous. ¡°This is nonsense! That woman didn¡¯t even pay any attention to me!¡± Belle folded her arms and said with anger, ¡°Does she think that I won¡¯t be able to do anything to her just because she has Shawn on her side? Ross¡¯ new lover? Shawn¡¯s beloved? I¡¯ll have Shawn take a good look at this woman! I¡¯ll reveal her true colors! I¡¯ll show him that she¡¯s not just ugly, but she¡¯s also a skank!¡± ¡°Belle, how should we expose her for what she is to Shawn?¡± Natasha asked. Belle lifted her head and said proudly, ¡°Ross was my servant a few years ago, and now, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll still listen to me. I¡¯ll have him cooperate with me, and together, we¡¯ll have her make a fool of herself in public. We¡¯ll see how Shawn takes it then!¡± ¡°Belle, your ideas are amazing!¡± eximed Natasha. As they left the restaurant, Shawn caught up with Natalie and quickly exined, ¡°Ms. Nichols, there¡¯s nothing going on between Belle and me.¡± Looking at Shawn¡¯s serious face, Natalie could not help but let out a chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Natalie as she tried to contain herughter. ¡°I know you have better taste in women.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 68 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 68 Chapter 68 He Fell Harder Shawn looked at the smile on Natalie¡¯s face with tenderness in his eyes. Yes, she¡¯s right. My beauty standards are high, and the woman I¡¯m in love with is special. Shawn said carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand the rtionship between me and her.¡± Natalie cracked her neck and rubbed her shoulders in exhaustion. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just disgusted with her. I¡¯m toozy to entertain her antics.¡± I¡¯ve been pretending all day long. She might not be tired, but I am! Shawn pursed his lips and kept quiet. He found himself falling harder for Natalie as he looked at her. All of a sudden, the outstandingdies of prominent families were boring to Shawnpared to Natalie. How great would it be if I could spend the rest of my life with her? As the sun sank, Natalie had no idea that Shawn had already promised himself to look after her forever. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Shawn sent Natalie home after they left the restaurant. These days, Xavian was away from home. He attended the summer camp organized by the kindergarten which wouldst five days and four nights. Initially, the boy refused to go because he thought it was too childish and boring, but Natalie persuaded him. She wanted him to have a normal childhood just like any other five-year-old boy despite his intelligence. Due to his mother¡¯s insistence, Xavian had no choice but to pack his bags obediently and leave. The elevator door slid open when it reached the floor where Natalie was staying. Just as she was fishing for the keys in her pocket, she saw two familiar young children squatting beside the door. The two kids looked up at her in unison when they heard footsteps. As soon as they saw her, their huge eyes lit up with joy. Natalie waspletely shocked, as she did not expect them to be here. ¡°Franklin, Sophia¡­ Why are you two here?¡± Sophia could not speak, so Franklin spoke on their behalf. ¡°We were just walking around, and we ended up here. You came back right after we arrived.¡± Franklin tried to sound as casual as possible. He did not want Natalie to know that he and his sister had gone through a lot of trouble just to find her address. They had sneaked out after school, came all the way to Natalie¡¯s ce, and waited for her for more than two hours. Trying to keep all these a secret, Franklin acted cool. Sophia, on the other hand, did not bother at all. She hugged Natalie and said with a soft voice, ¡°I miss¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s heart melted when she heard Sophia¡¯s adorable voice. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Sophia blinked and nodded profusely. ¡°Well, since you guys are already here, why don¡¯t you guyse in and rest?¡± Natalie opened the door and let them in. She filled two mugs with water and gave them to Franklin and Sophia. Probably tired from all the waiting, the two of them gulped down the water in one go. Natalie propped her chin in her palm and looked at the two adorable children. They must really like me a lot. Or else, why are they willing to wait outside my door for such a long time without anyints? Although Natalie was quite taken aback by Sophia and Franklin¡¯s devotion, she liked them a lot as well. The mutual feeling of affection was warm and sweet. ¡°Take it easy. We have a lot of water.¡± Franklin and Sophia slowed down after Natalie spoke. Natalie already had dinner with Shawn at the restaurant, but she could tell that the two kids were starving at that point. Knowing that her cooking skills were not the best, she simply took out her phone to order some burgers and fried chicken. While waiting for the food to arrive, Natalie asked Franklin, ¡°Now can you tell me if Gavin and the others know you¡¯re here?¡± Franklin avoided Natalie¡¯s eyes and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°They know.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°All right. Give me your phone for a moment.¡± ¡°Natalie, a nice woman should never check a man¡¯s phone,¡± said Franklin matter-of-factly. ¡°Nice men shouldn¡¯t keep secrets in their phone either.¡± Natalie smiled faintly and reached out her hand. ¡°Be a good boy and show it to me.¡± Initially, Franklin wanted to resist. However, his strong will disappeared easily in the face of Natalie. In the end, he took his phone out and handed it to Natalie. ¡°There you go.¡± Natalie took the phone and noticed it was switched off. Once she turned it back on, countless text messages popped up instantly. The phone began vibrating non-stop. She tapped the screen to read the messages. Where are you? Answer my calls! Stop messing around! I¡¯m old, and my heart can¡¯t take this! If you guys don¡¯t show up, your father is going to kill me! As Natalie was swiping through the desperate messages from Steven, a phone call suddenly came in. The caller was Steven. Franklin nced at Steven¡¯s name on the screen and muttered, ¡°Can you not answer it? Once he knows we¡¯re here, he¡¯ll definitely take us home.¡± ¡°We can discuss thatter.¡± Natalie stroked Franklin¡¯s hair. ¡°However, it¡¯s your fault for not letting them know where you are. He¡¯s really worried. Have you ever thought about that? Have you guys ever considered his feelings?¡± Franklin and Sophia exchanged nces and lowered their heads guiltily. Natalie answered the phone. As soon as she answered the call, she heard Steven¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Kid! You finally answered my call!¡± Ignoring Steven¡¯s agitation, Natalie said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Natalie. Franklin and Sophia are right beside me.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 69 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Betraying Steven ¡°Natalie?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Steven, who was in the car, pped himself on the forehead. How could I forget about Natalie, of all people? I should¡¯ve known from the beginning that they went to see Natalie! ¡°Ms. Nichols, could you please send me your address? I wille immediately and pick them up.¡± Natalie nced at the two kids¡¯ chubby faces. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll send you the location. Sophia and Franklin are safe with me, so you cer.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye.¡± Although Steven was not the head of the family, he was still the second young master of the Bowers family. However, he was no match for Natalie. This woman is not only able to handle the two little ones, but Sam treats her differently, too. She¡¯s not just anyone. Steven gave Samuel a call right after knowing that Sophia and Franklin were safe. ¡°Sam, they¡¯re at Natalie¡¯s house. I¡¯ll go overter to pick them up,¡± said Steven. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick them up myself.¡± The corners of Samuel¡¯s lips curled up as he spoke. ¡°But don¡¯t you have a video conference with Epea?¡± ¡°Yes, so you¡¯ll do it.¡± Steven was rendered speechless. Does Sam no longer trust me with taking care of the children? Fine, I¡¯ll take care of the meeting. Having a meeting with the senior executives from Epea is so much easier than taking care of those two naughty children. It did not take long for the food to arrive. Natalie ced the fried chicken, fries, and drinks on the table. The two children stared at the delicious fried chicken but did not reach out to take it. ¡°Why are you guys not eating?¡± ¡°Is this good? We haven¡¯t eaten it before.¡± Franklin pointed at the crispy fried chicken and asked. Sophia was also looking at the strange food in front of her with a confused face. Natalie was speechless when she saw the clueless expression on the kids¡¯ faces. Why is the Bowers family so strict? The two of them are already five years old. How could they have never had any fried food? ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious!¡± said Natalie. Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words, the two children each picked up a piece of fried chicken and took a bite. They were immediately amazed when they tasted the juicy chicken meat beneath the deep-fried, crispy skin. Despite being picky eaters, they fell in love with the fried chicken right away. The joy of being able to enjoy fast food was always marvelous. Halfway through, someone knocked on the door. Munching on a drumstick, Franklin said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you ask Uncle Steven toeter?¡± Sophia was also displeased. Natalie got up to open the door, and was surprised to see Samuel. He was wearing a ck shirt and was leaningzily against the door frame. His eyes were deep and dark as he stood there elegantly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samuel looked amused. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°But I was on the phone with¡­¡± Samuel said with his deep voice, ¡°Steven is in a meeting, so I¡¯m here to pick Franklin and Sophia up.¡± Natalie felt that there was something wrong with what he said, but she could not pinpoint it. Thus, she could only step back and let Samuel in. As soon as Samuel entered the dining room, he saw Franklin and Sophia eating drumsticks. The whole table was filled with unhealthy fast foods. ¡°Daddy.¡± Shocked, Franklin dropped the drumstick he was holding when he saw Samuel. Sophia hung her head guiltily, too. Samuel frowned slightly and asked unhappily, ¡°This is what you¡¯re feeding them?¡± Natalie did not think there was anything wrong with eating some fast food once in a while. She took a fry, dipped it in some ketchup, and attempted to feed Samuel. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s good.¡± When Samuel refused to eat it, she did not mind and was about to eat it herself. However, before she could do so, Samuel grabbed her wrist forcefully and ate the fry from her hand. At the same time, his lips and the tip of his tongue touched her fingertips. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 70 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Hallucination Not sure how to react, Natalie¡¯s eyes widened. She could feel her temperature rising when Samuel¡¯s tongue touched her fingertips. Her mouth turned dry, and it was as if a tiny flow of electric current streaked across her veins. What exactly is Samuel trying to do? Confused and upset, Natalie red angrily at the man before her. Samuel, on the other hand, nced back at her silently. His demeanor was cold and indifferent. It was as if what he had just done to her was nothing more than an ident. Natalie bit her lip. Am I overthinking things? Samuel stared directly at Natalie as he said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± It was difficult to decipher the meaning of his words. She could not tell if he was referring to the fry or her. ¡°Well, if you like it so much, you can have more.¡± Natalie pushed the box of fries toward Samuel and avoided his gaze. At the same time, she told herself to stop imagining things. The way she was avoiding Samuel made her look like an angry kitten to him. She was so feisty and adorable. If Sophia and Franklin were not there, he would be all over her just to see the panic in her eyes. Too bad. Nevertheless, Samuel¡¯s lips still curled up to form a smile. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After dinner, Natalie thought Samuel would take Franklin and Sophia home. However, the three of them continued sticking around with no intention of leaving. Sophia and Franklin were still kids, so it was understandable if they were immature. However, Samuel was already a grown man who was in his thirties. He should know that it was time for them to leave. Natalie clenched her fist and cleared her throat, hinting at Samuel that he should leave. The man lifted his eyes and nced at her with a smirk. Then, he ignored herpletely. After a few moments of silence, Samuel still did not respond. Annoyed, Natalie went into the kitchen to pour herself a ss of ice water to cool down. I¡¯ve already told him to stay away from me. Does he not understand? Or is he still trying to test me for Yara¡¯s sake? Samuel stepped into the kitchen when Natalie was about to pour herself another ss of water. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t want to see you. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to prove to you that I¡¯m not as annoying as you think. You should give me a chance to do so, don¡¯t you think?¡± Samuel folded his sleeves to reveal his muscr forearms. Natalie began to waver as she stared at Samuel¡¯s deep eyes. He was so firm and determined that she had no idea how to handle him. Anxious, she finished the whole ss of water, wiped her lips, and fled from the kitchen. Franklin and Sophia, who were unaware of what was going on in the kitchen, were still thinking of ways to invite Natalie to the parents¡¯ visit day at the kindergarten tomorrow. They were not expecting Samuel to be there. On one hand, it was annoying because whenever Samuel went to their kindergarten, the teachers would always surround him with smiles on their faces. On the other hand, the two of them really hoped Natalie could go. They wanted to show Natalie around. More importantly, they longed to have a mother by their side just like the other kids. Natalie¡¯s mind was still in aplete mess when Franklin and Sophia handed the invitation to her with nervous expressions. ¡°Do you think you can attend?¡± Franklin asked carefully. That was the first time Natalie saw them act nervous. She looked down at the invitation. An invitation for a parents¡¯ visit day? I thought it was something really serious when I saw the look on their faces! Natalie reckoned that Samuel might have been too busy with work, so he did not have the time to attend. That was why the kids hoped she could go on his behalf. It was not a hard decision to make. She smiled and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go.¡± Samuel drove Franklin and Sophia home when night fell. Franklin cupped his chubby cheeks in his hands and said in excitement, ¡°Do you think I should wear white tomorrow? Do you think Natalie will like it?¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°What about the blue tracksuit?¡± Sophia shook her head again. ¡°The beige t-shirt?¡± Sophia finally nodded. The two siblings discussed happily. Samuel lifted the corners of his lips as he listened on. This is going well. They¡¯re sometimes naughty, but recently, they¡¯ve been really good at pleasing me. The next day, when Natalie went downstairs d in a ck dress, she saw a man in a ck shirt standing in front of a Hummer. The two children were right by his side. Samuel?! A Cue For Happiness Chapter 71 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Distance Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Wow. This man is amazingly attractive. He was wearing a simple ck shirt, but with his wide shoulder and narrow waist, he looked elegant and breathtaking. Moreover, he had a tall figure and exquisite facial features. His attractiveness was out of this world. ¡°Good morning,¡± said Samuel with a faint, happy glow in his eyes. ¡°Good morning.¡± Natalie nodded lightly. However, her heart churned slightly at the thought of Samuel coming along. ¡°I thought you¡¯re busy?¡± she asked, lifting her eyebrows. ¡°I am busy. However, I still have time to spare for Franklin and Sophia.¡± Samuel was in a good mood. Sophia and Franklin looked at each other, surprised. Daddy¡¯s definitely lying. He obviously doesn¡¯t have time! He stayed up all night and finished his work in order to attend the parents¡¯ visit today. The two kids remembered seeing Billying to take a thick pile of documents from their father¡¯s study when they got up in the morning. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t have to attend today. Last night, he didn¡¯t¡­¡± Franklin was just about to reveal that Samuel had pulled an all-nighter but he stopped abruptly when he saw his father¡¯s stern eyes. ¡°Hmm? What happenedst night?¡± Natalie asked. Franklin dared not say anything and shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get going, or we¡¯re going to bete for school.¡± Despite her curiosity, Natalie stopped asking as she did not want them to bete for today¡¯s event. After a thirty-minute drive, the car stopped in front of the kindergarten. Franklin and Sophia, as members of the Bowers family, went to an elite kindergarten. Countless luxurious cars were parked at the entrance of the kindergarten due to the special asion. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Franklin and Sophia hopped off the car with their school bags and stepped into the gate. Natalie and Samuel, on the other hand, walked in with the other parents. Once they arrived at the registration desk, several female teachers who were wearing makeup smiled at them. ¡°Mr. Bowers, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°Hello. I am the dean of Starlight Kindergarten.¡± ¡°I am Starlight Kindergarten¡¯s Leader of Academic Affairs.¡± Not to mention Samuel¡¯s good looks, his status alone as the young master of the Bowers family was already enough to make the teachers try to get on his good side. These teachers pampered Franklin and Sophia, and now that their father was here, they had to give their best effort to butter him up. Natalie, who was standing next to Samuel, realized that she had underestimated his charm. The female teachers swarmed toward Samuel like bees surrounding honey. Natalie, however, was too inconspicuouspared to Samuel. Moreover, she was getting in the way. The teachers ignored her and pushed her around as they focused their attention on Samuel. In the middle of themotion, somebody ran into Natalie, causing her to stagger. As a result, she twisted her right ankle. Enduring the pain, she iled her arms around to find something she could hold onto as her legs gave way, but to no avail. Just as she thought she was going to fall, someone supported her slender waist in the nick of time and pulled her back up. The next thing she knew, her lips touched Samuel¡¯s due to the force of inertia. ¡°Mmph!¡± Surprised, Natalie opened her mouth, and her teeth grazed Samuel¡¯s lips, instantly drawing blood. Everything was so unreal, but the blood on Samuel¡¯s lips was too obvious to ignore. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Worried, Natalie lifted her hand to examine Samuel¡¯s wound, but as soon as her fingertips touched his lips, she pulled her hand back as if she was just electrocuted. I¡¯m the one who caused him to bleed, but it would be too weird if I touched his lips just like that. Samuel squinted his eyes in disappointment when Natalie withdrew her hand. This woman obviously cares about me, but at the same time, she is distancing herself away from me. Samuel wiped the blood with his fingers and said, ¡°Would you take full responsibility if I¡¯m not okay?¡± ¡°Take full responsibility for what?¡± Upon seeing Natalie¡¯s wary face, Samuel lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Forget it. From now on, just stay by my side.¡± Natalie nodded. Then, Samuel took her hand and marched forward. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s safer this way. You¡¯re mine, so I will look after you wherever I go.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he stared at Natalie. Natalie was stunned. Since when did I be his? Subconsciously, she tried to pull her hand away from his grasp. However, he tightened his grip on her hand, like he was afraid she would run away from him. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 72 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Natalie Cried Natalie continued to struggle but to no avail. Samuel¡¯srge palm clutched her hand tightly without the intention of letting go. For some reason, Natalie felt loved when Samuel¡¯s palm was pressed against the back of her hand. It had been a long time since someone held her hand so tightly and dearly after her mother¡¯s death. At that moment, she nced at Samuel¡¯s face and felt a strange warmth fill her heart. Samuel¡¯s loving and gentle attitude toward Natalie was witnessed by the female teachers. ¡°Did you guys see what happened just now?¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers is treating that ugly woman so nicely! He didn¡¯t even get angry when that woman¡¯s lips touched his. When he looked at her, there was love in his eyes!¡± ¡°Exactly! Do you think she is his girlfriend? Would she be Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia¡¯s mother in the future?¡± As the female teachers discussed, they found the whole situation somewhat absurd and unbelievable. However, what happened just now was undeniably true. Just then, the art teacher, Molly Larkins, said with a firm voice, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Why do you say so? Didn¡¯t you see what happened just now?¡± another female teacher questioned Molly. ¡°Yes, I saw what happened, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m sure it¡¯s impossible! It was an ident when the woman¡¯s lips touched Mr. Bowers¡¯. Judging by Mr. Bowers¡¯ status and standards, do you guys really think he would be interested in a woman like her?¡± Molly lifted her chin and said disdainfully. If that woman was a stunning beauty, then it¡¯s reasonable to say that Mr. Bowers is in love with her. However, that woman is not pretty at all. Instead, she is quite ugly. In terms of appearance, every single female teacher who was present was prettier than Natalie. Immediately, the women changed their opinions. ¡°I think Mr. Bowers has better taste.¡± ¡°That woman¡¯s face is full of freckles! It would take a lot of courage to kiss her.¡± ¡°I bet that woman is cunning! Maybe it was not a coincidence that their lips touched. She is clearly taking advantage of Mr. Bowers¡¯ kindness!¡± ¡°What happened to this world? Ugly women nowadays are ying dirty to be recognized, huh?¡± Molly listened to them speak and gritted her teeth. Her eyes were full of resentment. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Am I not prettier than that woman? I guess I¡¯m too shy and reserved. That¡¯s why I missed out on countless opportunities to befriend Mr. Bowers. Disgusted by the thought of a woman like Natalie kissing Samuel¡¯s lips, Molly clenched her fists and bit her lip in anger. All this time, she had low self-esteem and thought that she was not good enough for Samuel. And now, her chance was snatched by Natalie. I don¡¯t care who she is! I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson. Natalie and Samuel stood outside Franklin and Sophia¡¯s ssroom and watched them study. The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips curved to form a smile as she watched them listen attentively in the ssroom. All of a sudden, she was reminded of the pair of twins she had lost. It was as if a sharp dagger had pierced the scab on her heart and made it bleed again. The throbbing pain was difficult to ignore. If the twins were still alive, they would be around the same age as Sophia and Franklin. They would be able to sit in a ssroom like Franklin and Sophia. She had given birth to them but failed to protect them. I¡¯m so sorry, my babies. Pain spread through Natalie¡¯s chest like zing fire and took her breath away. The more she looked at Franklin and Sophia, the more she thought about her twins. Tears began to well in her eyes and in the end, they streamed down her cheeks. Just as Natalie was struggling to endure the immense pain, Samuel grabbed her wrist and forced her to face him. His eyes darkened as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you crying, Natalie?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 73 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 73 Chapter 73 This Woman Dared Hit Me Natalie looked at Samuel with her tear-stained eyes. She didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to wipe her tears away before they started rolling down from her cheeks, and one thing Natalie disliked was for others to see the weak side of her, especially if that person was Samuel. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± she said, giving him a cold nce in the process before she flung his hand away. Natalie basically ran out from the kindergarten. In all these years, she had tried her best to forget and let go of all the pain that antagonized her, but she couldn¡¯t help but relive those painful memories when she saw Sophia, who was the same age as her twins. ¡°Are you all right?¡± A woman in white, Molly Larkins, walked to Natalie¡¯s side and gave her tissues, causing Natalie to turn her head. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Sophia and Franklin¡¯s art teacher, Molly. I meant no harm. You just looked so sad, so I thought of giving you tissues.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie then took the tissues from her and wiped her tears with them. ¡°You¡¯re Sophia and Franklin¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Friend,¡± Natalie replied slowly, looking into Molly¡¯s eyes when she answered. For one, she was not rted to Sophia and Franklin by blood. Hence she considered herself as more of a friend than an elder to them. Molly then brushed her bangs and continued, ¡°And, you and Mr. Bowers¡­?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Natalie immediately caught the hint when Molly asked, seeing through her antics. ¡°You¡¯ve got the hots for Samuel?¡± Molly, on the other hand, never thought that Natalie could be so straightforward. Her face immediately flushed red as she stuttered, ¡°Y-you-¡± ¡°I see, so you fancy him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that, anyway? Do I need your permission to like him?¡± Molly got irritated. Natalie could only sigh when she looked at Molly now. Does she think love can bring anyone together? Does she really think any woman can handle someone like Samuel? ¡°What are you sighing for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just sighing at your futile adoration. There¡¯s no way anything will happen between you two,¡± Natalie replied without a hint of hesitation. She then continued, ¡°Ms. Larkins, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t waste your time.¡± ¡°Huh? So what if I don¡¯t stand a chance? You think you can?¡± Molly then stopped her pretentious act and started to spout vile words, furrowing her brows. ¡°Have you taken a good look in the mirror before saying that? With a face like yours? Freckles everywhere, I¡¯m disgusted just by looking at you,¡± Molly said while pointing at Natalie¡¯s face. Natalie never thought that Molly would change her personality all of a sudden, and her eyes slowly turned cold. ¡°Molly. How can you spout something like that as a teacher?¡± ¡°What? Did I say anything wrong?¡± She looked at Natalie with arrogance and continued, ¡°Not happy that I¡¯m actually prettier than you? Not happy that I like Samuel? I don¡¯t know what dirty tricks you used to reel him in, but for someone as ugly as you to even have the guts to do that really disgusts me!¡± Did she just call me ugly? What does that have to do with her? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the fairest of them all if I take off my hyper-realistic mask! Just thinking of that, Natalie was close to losing her cool. ¡°You had better stay away from Samuel.¡± Molly walked over and was nning on pushing her. However, Natalie one-upped her first by grabbing Molly¡¯s arm and twisting it. ¡°I know I said that you guys are unsuited for each other, but I take that back. You¡¯re not even worth his time.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Tears were seen in Molly¡¯s eyes as she yelped in pain. Just then, Molly spotted Samuel¡¯s silhouette. As if she found her saving grace, tears started forming as they rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Mr. Bowers, please save me! This woman is nning to hit me!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 74 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 74 Chapter 74 You Are More Beautiful A cold smile shed across Natalie¡¯s face. She never thought Samuel would appear in the nick of time, just when all this was happening. Natalie was not afraid of Molly¡¯s tattling, anyway. She just felt annoyed that Molly was trying her best to exacerbate the situation with her crocodile tears. ¡°Shut up.¡± Hearing that, Molly¡¯s acting skills came into full bloom as she continued crying. ¡°Mr. Bowers, my hands are about to break. Please, save me.¡± Samuel just knitted his brows as he walked toward them, pursing his thin lips into a straight line. Molly was actually happy seeing Samuel walking toward her, but her tears just kept falling. She learned how to dance ever since she was young, so she had a beautiful body. To top it off, she had beautiful facial features as well. Molly felt that Samuel would protect a beautiful girl like her, as opposed to Natalie, whose face was full of freckles. Of this, she was certain. I have the looks to back it up, and Natalie does not. I also look meek, nimble, and gentle. Natalie is repulsive byparison! There¡¯s no way a man like Samuel will prefer her over me. Molly thought. ¡°Mr. Bowers, my hands hurt so much¡­¡± Natalie then turned her face and looked at Samuel¡¯s beautifully chiseled face. Her heart skipped a beat just by looking at him. However, her gaze immediately turned cold again when she remembered what Molly had done. All of this fuss was over Samuel. Time slowly ticked by as they looked into the eyes of each other. Natalie just stared into his jet-ck eyes, in hopes to understand what he currently had on his mind. She still had Molly¡¯s arm in a bind, twisting it as if she was some kind of criminal. By the looks of it, it did seem like she was bullying Molly. ¡°What? Here to criticize me for my sins, Samuel?¡± Samuel just raised a brow and replied with his low voice, ¡°What sins?¡± This reply stunned Natalie. Molly was shocked as well hearing that. She almost forgot that she was in pain as she continued sobbing. ¡°Mr. Bowers, did you not see? She tried to hit me!¡± Samuel shifted his gaze toward the tear-stained face and just looked at Molly coldly without sympathy. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°So what if I noticed it?¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers, you-¡± Samuel cut her short and continued, ¡°You should reflect on why she even decided to hit you in the first ce.¡± After Samuel said that, Natalie nced at Samuel and let go of Molly. Molly¡¯s face was now pale white. ¡°Mr. Bowers, how can you say that to me? Shouldn¡¯t you help me instead of her?¡± ¡°You? What confidence lead you to think that?¡± Hearing that, Samuel scoffed and sized Molly up. ¡°Mr. Bowers, are you saying that I¡¯m no match for her?¡± Molly¡¯s pupil dted in an instant when she heard that. She didn¡¯t even realize she raised her voice. ¡°Am I not prettier than her?¡± Natalie, on the other hand, nodded in agreement from the sidelines. If Natalie were to take off the hyper-realistic mask, she would have easily been the victor in this competition, so much more than Molly. However, with the mask on, Natalie had a t nose, thick lips, and a face full of freckles. She was nothingpared to a beautiful girl like Molly. Even so, Samuel did not even hesitate as he replied, ¡°On what basis do you think you¡¯re prettier than Natalie when you¡¯re so ugly?¡± Ugly? Did he just say I¡¯m ugly? Molly froze on the spot. Molly could not refute him if her looks were not up to his standards. However, tantly saying that Natalie looked more beautiful than she did had quickly destroyed her pride and confidence. ¡°How dare you judge someone just by their looks? You are unfit to teach my children,¡± Samuel said coldly and gave her an icy gaze before pulling on Natalie¡¯s hand, leading her away. When Natalie came to, Samuel had already led her away by a distance before the both of them stopped at the corner of a corridor. By now, Natalie was just confused. There was no way Samuel knew she was wearing a mask, nor what she looked like underneath it. ¡°The woman just now, she indeed harbors distasteful thoughts, but she is prettier than me¡­¡± All of a sudden, she was suddenly aware of his scent, like a strong cologne engulfing her, and warm breaths closed in on her face. In the next moment, both of their noses were close to touching each other. Natalie was just shocked to encounter this, and the gaze in Samuel¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Natalie, when I said you¡¯re prettier than her, I mean that you are, indeed, prettier than her.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 75 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Could Not Help It Samuel could smell a waft of medicine when he got close to her. He had seen his fair share of women, but none like her. It was as if he was addicted to her. Even with a face like hers, he still thought that she was beautiful, and the fonder he grew of her. ¡°What a load of crap.¡± Natalie huffed and started degrading herself out of frustration. ¡°You really think I¡¯m pretty? Look at me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡± Natalie just put her hands on his chest and started to push him away. ¡°Yeah, right¡­¡± However, in the next second, Samuel quickly and forcefully nted a kiss on her lips. Natalie was dumbstruck and tried to retreat, but her back was then nted against the cold wall. She had nowhere to retreat now. Their lips collided, and the atmosphere was starting to get pretty steamy. Natalie was trying her best to breathe through all this. After a while, Samuel finally removed his lips from her, but what awaited him was a p on the face as Natalie swung her hand. p! A clear pping sound was heard, which made Natalie stunned. Knowing Samuel¡¯s skills, he could easily stop Natalie¡¯s hand or even avoid it if he wanted to, but he didn¡¯t. With heavy breathing and slightly plumped lips, Natalie said frustratingly, ¡°Samuel, this is the kindergarten! How shameless of you!¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t control myself.¡± Samuel slightly lifted his gaze as it deepened further while speaking in a husky voice, ¡°I never thought you could be this addictive. You¡¯re far more attractivepared to any women I¡¯ve met.¡± Why does this sound like bullshit? However, when she saw the passionate emotions in his eyes, she realized that he was speaking the truth. Natalie wore the hyper-realistic mask to conceal her identity, so she got used to people hating on her, showing their disgust just because of the mask she was wearing. Samuel, however, never once thought of her as ugly. Natalie could then feel her heart trembling. She also felt a certain type of warmth, and that soothing feeling felt reassuring. It was the first time she ever felt that way. She truly yearned for warmth like this, but she was afraid to be indulgent. Natalie felt like Icarus, flying too close to the sun. She knew that her feelings would be the end of her. She was hesitant as she struggled. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Natalie didn¡¯t know how to face Samuel, so she could only panic as she turned and left in a hurry. It took a long time for her to finally calm herself before walking back to the kindergarten to look for Sophia and Franklin. When she passed by the teacher¡¯s room, she saw Molly carrying a box in her hand as she walked out of the room. It looked like Molly was being pressured to leave her post by Samuel. Molly¡¯s eyes were already red from crying too much, so seeing Natalie now only further increased her rage as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Why! Why did Samuel prioritize you instead of me?¡± Hearing that, Natalie suddenly thought of the kiss that Samuel nted on her and started to mumble, ¡°Yeah, why? Is he blind?¡± ¡°You-¡± Molly stomped her feet and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself! Both Sophia and Franklin¡¯s mother must have been top-notch beauties, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get a chance with Samuel, as well!¡± ¡°You think too much. I never thought of anything like that.¡± ¡°You-!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a teacher if you n to hook up with someone so shamelessly. Instead ofshing out at me, you should take a long, hard look at yourself. I think the world is somewhat fair, so efforts will be given their due rpense. Ask yourself this. What have you done for Samuel? So what if you like him?¡± Molly was oozing with jealousy just now, but hearing that stunned her. She then looked at Natalie¡¯s eyes and noticed that her eyes were beautiful as they instantly captivated her, whereas Natalie ignored her and walked in the direction of the ssroom. The previous ss had ended. What came next was the family sports activities. Both Sophia and Franklin went to the changing room excitedly to change into their sportswear, and even Samuel and Natalie had to change as well. Natalie furrowed her brows and looked at Samuel as he passed her a white tracksuit. ¡°I have to change too?¡± ¡°Sophia and Franklin never had the chance to attend these activities with their mother, and I don¡¯t want to see them sad. Do you?¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened as he said that. Samuel really knew what her weak spots were. That was right. She couldn¡¯t bear to see them sad. She was very fond of both Sophia and Franklin, and she didn¡¯t have an inkling why. She didn¡¯t even need to care for them so much since they were not rted to her in any way, but her heart always melted when someone brought them up. Natalie then pursed her lips and went to the changing room to get dressed. Samuel just looked at her retreating figure with a devious look shing across his eyes. The corners of his lips raised, forming a smirk. Natalie could reject him all she wanted, but he knew she could never reject him for the sake of Sophia and Franklin. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 76 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Complicated Natalie stepped out of the changing room after she finished changing. Once she got out, she immediately saw Samuel and the kids d in matching outfits a well. ¡°As I thought, it looks great on you. I expected nothing less from thedy I¡¯ve set my eyes on.¡± Franklin shed her a bright smile before continuing in a bossy tone, ¡°Daddy, take a picture of me and Natalie. I want to set it as my wallpaper.¡± Hearing that, Sophia wanted a picture with Natalie as well. ¡°Me too¡­¡± Natalie was still furious about the kiss just now, but she really couldn¡¯t resist both Sophia and Franklin¡¯s charms. As such, she would try to fulfill their wishes when asked. Franklin and Sophia stood beside Natalie, one on the left and the other on the right, and they all struck a pose before the shutter went off. Samuel rarely took pictures. It did not matter if they were pictures of him or pictures of other people. A slight smile was seen on his face when the camera lens faced the three of them. The hyper-realistic mask might have changed and distorted Natalie¡¯s facial structure, but her eyes were still never changing, still so full of warmth, and were as clear as the bright blue skies. The scene that he saw was so warm that he forgot to shift his gaze, as he just stood there in awe. Natalie was like an attractive and addictive mystery. He could not pull himself away from her, and he could only move closer. After the photography session, the four of them then walked towards the field in their matching outfits, looking every bit like a real family. All the teachers in the kindergarten knew how important Natalie was to Samuel, seeing how Molly was fired just like that. As such, nobody dared tease or insult Natalie over her looks again. However, there were still some parents that were looking at Natalie with odd expressions. Natalie just stared back at them without hesitation, causing the ones who looked at her to back away in guilt. Franklin and Sophia signed up for the ry race, and coincidentally, there were four of them in the team to participate. Bang! With the signaling sound, Franklin started to run with the baton in hand. He was the first in the race as he passed the baton to the second runner, Sophia. When Sophia was running, however, she identally tripped, and the baton fell out of her hand. When she picked it up, she realized that she was already thest in her team. Her eyes were suddenly filled with tears, but she hung on when she remembered that she was still in the race. She then ran as she cried. After that, when the baton was passed to Natalie, she didn¡¯t run ahead just yet. Instead, she consoled Sophia with a gentle voice. ¡°Trust me and your daddy, okay?¡± Sophia could only nod in reply. ¡°All right, then stop crying, okay? Watch us as we get that first ce trophy for you.¡± After saying that, Natalie took the baton and ran as fast as she could towards Samuel. Her speed was amazing, and in just an instant, she was already in second ce. Even Samuel was shocked when he received the baton from her. This woman runs faster than any normal man. Natural talents aside, one had to wonder exactly how much effort she put into her own physical training. This was not the body of a person who remained idle. Samuel was lost in thought for one second, but that did not affect anything. He took the baton from Natalie and made a sprint straight for the finishing line. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He had a masculine and toned physique, like a leopard, and he ran past the first runner in no time. In the end, no doubt, Samuel was the one who ran to the goal first. ¡°We won!¡± Natalie smiled while she engulfed Sophia¡¯s squishy face in her hands before continuing, ¡°See, I told you, your daddy and I can make it!¡± Hearing that, Sophia¡¯s face lit up as she smiled. She really loved Natalie. After the race, Samuel walked toward where Natalie stood. His face was quite flushed since he ran, which was quite a rare sight. Natalie could then feel his hot breath breathing near her neck as he got closer, speeding up her already pacing heartbeat. Things will get out of control if this continues. She bit her lip slightly and tried to change her stance, but her actions were stopped when Samuel grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Yeah. I just want to go somewhere where you¡¯re not. ¡°You have nothing to say to me?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± ¡°Well, but I do.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you want to say?¡± Natalie widened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve understood you more today.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°You did great today, and I¡¯m very proud.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 77 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 77 Chapter 77 How Dare You Touch Her The rays of the sun shone brightly on Samuel, and after he held back his cold demeanor, all that was left was his appealing looks. He was the first andst man that Natalie deemed good-looking. Even though he was always in hot pursuit, Natalie¡¯s heart fluttered from time to time when she thought about his relentlessness. ¡°Daddy, what are you talking to Natalie about?¡± Franklin scrunched up his brows while asking. It sounded as if he was jealous since he deemed Natalie his chosen one. Why are they leaning so close together? Don¡¯t tell me Daddy wants to take her away from me? Is he not aware that he¡¯s almost thirty? What? Does he think he canpete with someone as young as me? Samuel just looked at Franklin, and the corner of his lips curled before he replied, ¡°You can ask her.¡± Natalie was stunned to hear that, and she was now trying her very best to construct a sentence to reply to Franklin. Just then, a frantic voice was heard shouting from the side. ¡°Yana! Yana! Are you all right?¡± Following the shouts of the man was the wailing of a child, who was already sobbing like there was no tomorrow. ¡°Mommy, w-what happened¡­ Mommy¡­¡± They were both surrounding a young woman, Yana Weiss, who was donned in a pink tracksuit. Her ponytail had alreadye undone as she writhed on the ground. Her face was as pale as a white sheet, and even her breathing had be distorted. This sudden event had thrown the people in the kindergarten into a panic. The female teachers there werepletely unprepared, and by the time they came through, one of the teachers had already gone to the infirmary to seek help from the doctor there. Natalie nced at the condition of the woman. The woman¡¯s lips were already purple, and she was trying her best to breathe. Not only that, but she was also clenching her chest quite tightly, indicating that the source of her pain might be from her heart. Natalie didn¡¯t n on meddling if it were just some normal ailment, but the disease was rted to the heart. This could be serious because if the situation was dragged on for longer than a minute, then the patient¡¯s life could be in danger. As a doctor herself, Natalie could never stand by and watch something like this happen. She quickly went to Yana¡¯s side and kneeled, cing her hands on Yana¡¯s wrist. Yana¡¯s pulse was getting weaker and weaker, and not only that, her pulses were irregr, too. Natalie then ced her head on Yana¡¯s chest so she could hear her heartbeat and breathing better. Just like that, she heard the inconsistency of Yana¡¯s heartbeat through this. Yana¡¯s condition could likely be worse than anticipated. If she didn¡¯t receive immediate treatment now, the doctors still wouldn¡¯t be able to save her life even if she was rushed to the hospital. Natalie then rolled up her track bottoms and took a small pouch attached to her leg. Inside the pouch were needles. She took out one of the needles and started applying it to Yana¡¯s acupuncture points. Hans Becker knew that his wife¡¯s heart was acting up now, and even though he was panicking, he still kept some of his cool during the situation. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m a coroner.¡± Natalie looked at Hans when she replied. Hearing that, Hans¡¯ facial expression changed. ¡°A coroner¡¯s job is to perform an autopsy on the dead, so how can you perform what you¡¯re doing on Yana? Get off her! I don¡¯t trust you!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°How can I trust you?¡± Hans¡¯ eyes turned red as he went on, ¡°You just said so yourself that you¡¯re a coroner! I won¡¯t ever forgive you if Yana is to die by your hand!¡± At times like this, exining the situation to Hans was merely a waste of time. Based on her abilities now, she was also unable to just keep Hans quiet. A storm of thoughts was now swirling in her head. She then scanned through the crowd and stopped her gaze on Samuel. ¡°If you trust me,¡± Natalie paused before she continued, ¡°If you trust me, then hold him down for me while I do my job. If you don¡¯t trust me¡­¡± Before Natalie even got to finish her sentence, Samuel looked at her with determination, saying, ¡°I trust you.¡± Hearing that, Natalie nodded slightly and continued on what she was doing on Yana. Surely enough, Hans started to panic since Natalie was a coroner, not a doctor. His face immediately turned sour. ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch Yana! She¡¯s not your test subject! Stop! Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Hans was like a beast that was let loose from its cage as he screamed at Natalie. He was about to drag Natalie off the ground away from Yana until his shoulders were locked in ce by someone. It was Samuel as he squinted his eyes, looking at Hans. ¡°You dare touch her without my permission?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 78 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Never Been This Comfortable Samuel was in a white tracksuit, and it was as if his body was glowing in golden light when the sun rays shone on him. However, even if the rays were warm, the aura that he was exuding immediately canceled that out. Now, he was like a king that towered above everyone. ¡°So what if you¡¯re Samuel Bowers? Unhand me! I will not let Yana be in danger!¡± Red varicose veins appeared around the corners of Hans¡¯ eyes as he lost himself to panic and rage. He immediately swung his fist, aiming it at Samuel. Hans really put in his all with each punch, but it never had any effect on Samuel. Samuel just stood where he was, preventing Hans from getting close to Natalie. At the same time, Natalie unzipped Yana¡¯s tracksuit and took out her arm from the sleeves. Once Yana¡¯s arm was out, Natalie quickly inserted the needles into her acupuncture points to promote blood cirction. Every needle she inserted, she inserted with precision and uracy. Just then, the doctor from the infirmary came running over in hopes of switching ces with Natalie, but she just red at the doctor, not letting the doctore an inch closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The doctor was shocked by her gaze and just stood there, frozen, afraid that she would affect what Natalie was doing. When it came to saving lives, Natalie could not possibly debate the various ethics and methods involved. All she could do now was to try her best to save the person before her. However, what took her by surprise was that Samuel actually believed in her without any hesitation. A part of her heart softened by the thought of that as she continued focusing on healing Yana. After ten minutes, Hans was already in a ragged state, but he still never gave up on trying to break free from Samuel¡¯s hold. Cough! Cough! After a few moments, a cough was heard. It was Yana, as she coughed again and slowly opened her eyes. Seeing that, Natalie finally stopped what she was doing and ced her materials back into her pouch before tying them back to her leg. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Natalie said. Hans was just stunned to see this. It¡¯s said that men wouldn¡¯t usually let their tears show, but tears were already welling up in Hans¡¯ eyes as he quickly walked toward Yana. ¡°Yana, how do you feel? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Hans, I thought I almost died¡­¡± Yana looked at Hans with a scared expression as she trembled. ¡°However, just when my chest pain is getting worse, I feel like something happened, relieving me of my pain. I have never felt thisfortable before in my life.¡± After hearing what Yana had to say, Hans¡¯ eyes were wide in disbelief. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yana always had a heart condition since she was young. Not only that, her condition got even worse after she gave birth. For countless nights, she would often rely on pain killers behind her husband¡¯s back to stop her pain, allowing her to sleep again. She even got her will written out in her twenties just in case something unexpected happened to her. Hans was utterly grateful for what Natalie had done for Yana as he bowed his head deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I have said. Thank you so much for saving Yana.¡± Natalie immediately stopped him. ¡°I just know my priorities. Your wife was in a critical state, which was why I did not take the time to exin the situation to you beforehand. You love and adore her, so that¡¯s why you doubt my abilities to save her, which is understandable. However, she still needs to head to the hospital to undergo a more thorough checkup, and I suggest that she refrains from participating in events such as this before she¡¯s fully recovered.¡± ¡°Yana is my everything, and since you saved her life, that means you have saved mine as well. I will forever remember what you have done for us.¡± Hans and Yana had a deep bond, and he was also a grateful person. He would surely return this kindness a hundred times over. Natalie just smiled as she heard that. She felt that it was fate that brought them together here. As Natalie left, Samuel and both his children followed suit behind her. ¡°Natalie! You were awesome just now!¡± Franklin looked at her in admiration. ¡°You know how to heal people as well? Can you teach me? I want to learn!¡± Sophia was starstruck as well as she looked at Sophia. ¡°Me too!¡± Natalie looked at the both of them and started to giggle when she saw their faces, which reminded her of Xavian and yton. One lovedputers, and the other loved acting. Neither one of them had an interest in being a doctor. Natalie never thought that both Franklin and Sophia would be interested in what she was doing. However, the rule that was set by Natalie¡¯s grandfather was that only the descendants of the Bayer family could inherit these medicinal skills. So, even though Natalie was fond of both Sophia and Franklin, she still couldn¡¯t teach them the secret arts because they were not rted to her by blood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sophia, Franklin.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 79 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Why Would He Like Her Franklin¡¯s glimmering eyes suddenly dimmed. ¡°Forget it. I didn¡¯t want to learn, anyway.¡± Although he tried to look nonchnt about it, his disappointment was written all over his face. However, Sophia was persistent and tugged on Natalie¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Sophia, I can teach you guys anything but medical skills,¡± Natalie uttered, shaking her head. Although Sophia was eager to learn, she did not want to put Natalie in a tough spot. She quietly nodded as her eyes reddened. Natalie noticed the tears in Sophia¡¯s eyes and felt bad for her. Even though she¡¯s not my daughter, watching her eyes brimming with tears makes me want to protect her. Samuel carried Sophia into his arms andforted the kids. ¡°I know you both adore Natalie, and she really adores you guys, too. There¡¯s no need for you to learn medicine to have her stay by your side. If you guys miss her, I believe she¡¯ll hang out with you guys.¡± The kids instantly looked at Natalie after hearing what Samuel said. Natalie, on the other hand, was surprised by Samuel¡¯s words, and she did not know how to react. How does this man know me so well? ¡°Is that right, Natalie?¡± Samuel asked, raising his eyebrows. Natalie regained her senses and gently pinched Sophia¡¯s cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s right. I really, really adore Sophia and Franklin.¡± As the sun set, the image of the four of them together in matching white tracksuits was as beautiful as a painting. Due to Yana¡¯s unexpected heart attack, the kindergarten ended the parents¡¯ visit day earlier that day. When Yara arrived in a minivan and walked to the school¡¯s entrance, she was informed by a security guard that all the children and their parents had already left. After Yara heard that information, her face darkened. In fact, she knew it was parents¡¯ visit day at school that day, which was why she decided to rush over. She wanted to impress Samuel and the twins. Ugh. I¡¯ve dyed my filming for nothing! She took a nce at the Ultraman and Barbie figurines in her hand, wanting to m them onto the ground. As expected, the twins are exactly like their mom! Everything about them just brings me the worst luck! They¡¯re like my nemesis! Deep down, Yara was furious, but she was not going to lose her temper in broad daylight. She called her assistant on the phone and asked him to hurry back and pick her up. While she waited for her minivan to arrive, she overheard a few female teachers gossiping. ¡°What kind of rtionship do you think that woman has with Mr. Bowers? She even took part in the family ry race with Franklin and Sophia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a family ry race, right? Isn¡¯t it obvious? She¡¯s definitely Samuel¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°How did a woman with a full face of freckles win Mr. Bowers¡¯ heart? I¡¯m jealous!¡± ¡°I know, right? There would be no point in getting courted by a bunch of men when you have a man like Mr. Bowers who adores you so much!¡± While the few female teachers continued to chat away happily, Yara walked toward them with a steely face. ¡°Did you guys mention a woman with a face full of freckles?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The teachers were taken aback. ¡°Um¡­ Yeah.¡± ¡°Samuel fancies her?¡± Yara snorted, pushing the sunsses up the bridge of her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you guys have been watching too many television shows? Why would he like her at all? As teachers, you guys shouldn¡¯t be gossiping so much. Just because Samuel never revealed the twins¡¯ biological mother doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Natalie died five years ago, and I was the one who brought Franklin and Sophia into the Bowers family. Hence, I am the ¡°biological mother¡± of the kids! A Cue For Happiness Chapter 80 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Calm Down Soon, the minivan arrived, and Yara immediately hopped into the vehicle, leaving the teachers at that. She took off her sunsses, and her eyes were full of anger. Yara¡¯s assistant, Jeanne, initially wanted to ask the former why the event ended so quickly. After seeing Yara¡¯s darkened face, she decided to keep quiet. Yara bit on the temple tip of her sunsses anxiously. That woman with freckles must be Natalie. The fact that those evil twins even like that unsightly woman in the first ce is already puzzling to me. But now, even Samuel¡¯s attracted to her? Prior to this, Yara was not bothered by Natalie because she thought someone as unattractive as Natalie could not possibly catch Samuel¡¯s eyes. Now, things had far exceeded Yara¡¯s expectations. The news she had overheard earlier came as a p in the face. I can¡¯t allow this Natalie to be an obstacle in my life like how the other dead woman did. ¡°Jeanne, get Lewis to look into someone for me.¡± ¡°Who do you want to look into, Ms. Yara?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Natalie Nichols,¡± Yara replied coldly. ¡°Do it as soon as possible. I want to know what her deal is.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, after leaving the school, the four went to have dinner at Acape like a typical family. Once they were done with their meal, Samuel drove Natalie home, while his two children sat in the back seat of the car. When the car came to a halt in front of Natalie¡¯s ce, she turned around to say farewell to the kids, only to find them sound asleep in their seats. With their chubby cheeks, doll-like eyshes, and parted cherry lips, they looked extremely adorable. They¡¯re so cute that I just want to pinch their cheeks! Children might be hyperactive, but their energy is definitely limited. They must¡¯ve been so tired today that they even dozed off in a moving car. Natalie could not bear waking them up and only said her goodbye quietly as she smiled. When she turned back around, Samuel¡¯s face was right next to hers. Apparently, he was also looking back at the twins. In an instant, their lips identally brushed against each other, causing a faint panic to sh across their eyes. Natalie was flustered because of Samuel, while Samuel was flustered because the unintentional contact had ignited a burning fire of desire in him. While the kiss they had shared earlier that afternoon in the corridor overwhelmed Natalie, it was too short-lived for him. Her lips were too sweet. At that point, Samuel could no longer control himself. He did not want to do so either. All he wanted was to kiss those lips of hers. Natalie could not stand his burning gaze on her anymore. She blurted, ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± She quickly unfastened her seatbelt, determined to leave before things got out of control. However, Samuel had already predicted her next move. He held her by the chin, so she could look nowhere but into his eyes. There¡¯s no way I can exin myself if the twins wake up right now and see the two of us like this. ¡°Samuel¡­ Can y-you calm down?¡± Natalie was almost whispering as she did not want to wake the twins. She thought Samuel would at least be considerate in the presence of his kids. s, she had underestimated his audacity. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t do that,¡± Samuel uttered in a deep voice. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 81 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 81 Chapter 81 A Beast ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was shocked because she never expected Samuel to say something like that. ¡°Sophia and Franklin are here, Samuel. Don¡¯t you-¡± Before Natalie could even finish her sentence, Samuel¡¯s lips were already on hers. The kiss happened so promptly that it barely gave her a chance to react. As much as she wanted to pull away from him, he was holding onto her face, stopping her from moving away. Their breaths became heavier as he kissed her deeply. Natalie was afraid that the inappropriate noises they were making would wake the twins up. Just because he¡¯s shameless doesn¡¯t mean I am! She tried pinching his arms to get away from him, but he did not even flinch. It was as if he could not feel pain at all. On the contrary, he kissed her even more passionately to punish her. Although he might look cold and aloof, frankly, he was just a wolf deep inside. As they parted for a moment, she stuttered, ¡°S-Samuel¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to risk waking Sophia and Franklin?¡± Samuel asked, grinning. ¡°Hm?¡± He clearly thinks that I¡¯ll let him do whatever he wants in this situation! Natalie gritted her teeth angrily without making too much noise, in fear of waking the twins. Samuel could not help but smirk as he stared at the woman that was flustered because of him. It made him want to mess her up even more. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Franklin¡¯s sudden mumbling made Natalie tense up. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Franklin¡¯s awake? At that moment, Samuel¡¯s lips were still brushing against hers subtly. Does it mean he can see us doing this? Natalie fell pale as she slowly looked toward the back seat. Franklin¡¯s eyes were still closed. There was drool at the corner of his mouth as he muttered in his sleep. ¡°Daddy¡­ I¡¯m going to marry Natalie¡­ and make her my wife! You better treat her well¡­ She¡¯s going to be your daughter-inw in the future¡­ Hehe¡­¡± Franklin was smiling from ear to ear as if he was having the sweetest dream. Natalie felt relieved after seeing that the boy was still asleep. Thank goodness. He was just sleep talking! On the other hand, Samuel was triggered by his son¡¯s words. ¡°A child is trying topete with me for you?¡± Samuel snorted in disbelief. He rested his hand on Natalie¡¯s chin as his eyes lingered on her. ¡°I wanted nothing all my life, but now, I have one.¡± And I always make sure to get what I want. I will make you mine ¨C mine and mine only. Natalie escaped from the car with a stumble. Feeling embarrassed, she was in such a rush that she forgot to bid her farewell to the kids. She left feeling like a mess, but the chilly wind of the night soon calmed her down a little. Samuel Bowers¡­ As the head of the Bowers family, he¡¯s supposed to be full of schemes, right? But why was there so much love and affection in his eyes when he stared at me earlier on? Once Natalie got home, she took off her hyper-realistic mask and inspected her lips in the mirror, only to find that they had been ravaged by Samuel. Thankfully, yton and Xavian weren¡¯t there. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to them. Ugh, is this man some type of beast? While she was still in a daze, her phone suddenly rang. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 82 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Hoping For Her First Initiative Natalie collected her thoughts and answered the phone with her back facing the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s me, Boss.¡± ¡°Hey, Yandel. What¡¯s up?¡± Natalie answered while gently massaging her swollen lips. Yandel, who was always carefree, sounded unusually serious. ¡°For the past week, Nichols family¡¯s Dexmed Pharmaceutical has been poaching the researchers of Dream Pharmaceutical. Just today, three of them submitted their resignation letters to me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s performance has declined so much after I left. And now, they¡¯re even using dirty tricks, too.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she tapped her fingers on the marble countertop. ¡°Boss, should we¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to take action. Thomas¡¯ petty tricks pose no threat to me,¡± she sneered. ¡°Dexmed Pharmaceutical is Granddad¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears. Now that it¡¯s been messed up, it¡¯s going to need support. I can¡¯t let Thomas and Yvonne bankrupt Granddad¡¯s hard work before I take it back.¡± As a matter of fact, the Nichols family was the reason Yandel was unsure of what to do. He knew he had to ask Natalie for her opinion. Although he was not aware of what had exactly happened to Natalie five years ago, he doubted it was anything good. Aside from Thomas, there was also another member of the Nichols family he had to mention. ¡°By the way, Yara is investigating you. She¡¯s trying to dig something up to bring you down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only met her once¡­¡± ¡°What? Does that mean-¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalie interrupted Yandel. ¡°For her, I¡¯ve died long ago in that fire. Even if she finds me familiar, she would never expect me to show up like this before her eyes.¡± ¡°But if she¡¯s already investigating you, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s suspecting you?¡± After hearing Yandel¡¯s words, Natalie doubted herself for a split second. ¡°Mr. Jones and Xavian can vouch for my identity, so it¡¯s impossible for her to find out the truth.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes glinted as her voice turned cold. ¡°But so what if she finds out? At most, the revenge would feel less exhrating. That¡¯s all.¡± What a savage! Yandel did not think Natalie was arrogant for saying that. He knew better than anyone that she had the right to behave the way she did. After Natalie hung up the call, she poured herself a ss of wine and sat by the window in her room. The Nichols family was not only her enemy but also a scar in her heart. Amidst her revenge taking, she also had to tear open her scars that had healed after all these years. Good. Just when I thought I¡¯d give them some more time to live, they came to me first. Meanwhile, Samuel arrived back at the Bowers residence with Sophia and Franklin. He was in a good mood after that kiss with Natalie. Even his indifferent eyes seemed unusually gentle. That kiss¡­ The only imperfection was that she didn¡¯t kiss me back. What if one day, she bes willing and even sits on myp on her own? How great would that feel? That thought alone made Samuel tug at his cor, his lips feeling dry. Once he got off his car, he saw a woman wearing a whitece dress, standing in front of the gate. When Yara saw Samuel, her impatience dissipated in an instant, and her eyes glimmered with joy. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re finally home.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°Sophia and Franklin are asleep, and I don¡¯t want to wake them up.¡± Yara only nodded in response. ¡°Tell me. What are you doing here?¡± Samuel looked at Yara coldly with one hand in his pocket. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 83 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Not Her ¡°I know it was parents¡¯ visit day at Sophia and Franklin¡¯s school today, so I asked the film crew for a day off to join you guys. Sadly, it seemed like the event already ended when I got there,¡± Yara exined patiently. Samuel only hummed in response, making her upset by the way he was behaving. I stood by him all these years, but why can¡¯t he even spare a few more words to me? ¡°Samuel, can you not treat me this way?¡± Yara was on the verge of tears. ¡°I fell pregnant with Sophia and Franklin before getting married. I am their mom, yet I can¡¯t be by their side every day.¡± She slowly made her way to him as tears rolled down her face. ¡°They don¡¯t even like me or want to spend time with me. Even you¡­ You¡¯re so cold to me. Samuel, we were so intimate before. Can¡¯t you treat me better?¡± In front of Yara¡¯s slender figure and tear-stained face, any other man would have pulled her into his embrace out of heartache. However, Samuel remained indifferent. He did not even budge. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°When you brought Sophia and Franklin back then, I¡¯ve already made it very clear to you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I never promised you anything,¡± Samuel blurted with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Not then, and definitely not now.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still Sophia and Franklin¡¯s mom!¡± Yara shouted, feeling upset and indignant. That was her trump card. Samuel could disregard her, but the twins could not. Even without his promise or a title as his wife, she was still the mother to the heir of the Bowers family. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Samuel asked casually. Yara did not catch on to the change of his expression and continued toin. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not asking for much. All I want is to stay by your side and watch Sophia and Franklin grow up healthily.¡± Samuel pursed his lips and kept quiet. His gaze was on her for the longest time. It was as if he was about to see through her. It was the first time he looked at her for so long. Even Yara began to feel ufortable under his gaze. She¡¯s just the same as her¡­ They have the same eyes. If I were to onlypare the shape and color of their eyes, there would be no difference at all. It¡¯s a pity that these eyes aren¡¯t as bright and clear as the ones I like. What¡¯s the point of being simr when it¡¯s not the one I want? ¡°Samuel, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Gavin arrange a driver to send you home.¡± With that, Samuel did not spare another look at Yara and made his way to the back seat of the car. He carried the kids and brought them upstairs. Yara watched as Samuel walked away. Her reluctance and indignance were through the roof. I only had my eyes on him for the past six years and even killed my sister for him! I¡¯m not going to just let him go like this. After getting off work, Natalie went shopping with Effie. Although thetter was a lot younger than her, they were still girls, after all. The first ce they headed to once they arrived at the mall was the makeup counters. Effie loved to do her own makeup, so she made several purchases. Seeing how Natalie only stayed by her side without buying anything, Effie felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you getting anything?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really use them,¡± Natalie said, shaking her head. Her hyper-realistic mask was fake, anyway. Furthermore, her real skin never broke out, so she didn¡¯t need any makeup. ¡°Here, Miss.¡± A counterdy came up, promoting her products enthusiastically. ¡°This is our newest concealer, and it¡¯s going to help cover those freckles of yours really well. You can try it.¡± ¡°Yeah, try it, Boss!¡± Effie chimed in. Suddenly, a shrill voice interrupted their conversation. ¡°With that amount of freckles, I¡¯m afraid that even an entire bottle of concealer won¡¯t be enough to cover them!¡± It was Natasha. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 84 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Watch Out Or I Will Ruin Everything As Natasha scanned over the freckles on Natalie¡¯s face, she just couldn¡¯t control the anger boiling up within her. Shawn was someone with a reputation so much better than Natasha¡¯s own boyfriend, Yonah. Why is this ugly girl tarnishing his reputation? However, Effie seemed angrier than Natalie. She was naturally hot-tempered, and the situation had sparked that anger in her. ¡°Is that how you¡¯re supposed to speak to others?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Natasha taunted. ¡°People use concealer in small amounts to cover imperfections, but this girl caked her entire face in it! Also, I was talking about her, not you. Why are you even yelling at me?¡± Effie came from a reputable family, and she had her ways to deal with people who used dirty tricks. However, she was far from being an expert when faced with someone so openly rude. ¡°Shut up or I¡¯ll p you!¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Ugly people these days just can¡¯t handle others calling them ugly!¡± Natalie proceeded to take the concealer from the counterdy and raised her eyebrows challengingly. She grabbed a brush from the makeup brush holder. After dipping the brush into the concealer, she swiped it across Natasha¡¯s lips. Natasha was just reveling in the satisfaction of her bullying when she suddenly felt the wet brush against her lips. Completely taken aback, she flipped out immediately. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± ¡°Your mouth has such a huge imperfection. Why aren¡¯t you covering it up?¡± The corner of Natalie¡¯s lips quirked up slightly, but her round eyes stared at Natasha with an innocent gaze. ¡°This bottle of concealer is on me! Consider it as a gift.¡± ¡°You-¡± Natasha had wanted to p her since theirst encounter. It was just unfortunate that she was not wearing any shoes back then and that the police were there as well. She felt that Natalie was overly stubborn, and she wanted nothing more than to personally teach her a lesson. Wiping away the concealer on her lips, Natasha raised her arm, ready to p Natalie across the face. However, as soon as her arm rose, Natalie grabbed onto her wrist. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Natasha did not expect that Natalie would be so strong and involuntarily sucked in a quick breath. In contrast to Natasha¡¯s pained expression, Natalie was looking down at her through half-lidded eyes, and the corners of her lips were quirked upwards higher than before. Her hand looked small and powerless, but it clenched tightly around Natasha¡¯s wrist. She wasn¡¯t able to move at all. ¡°Is it fun bullying other people?¡± Natalie asked coldly. ¡°You think you¡¯re so powerful just because you¡¯re from the Larson family and you¡¯re Yonah¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°How¡­ How did you know that?¡± ¡°I know way more than you can imagine. If you still want to stay by Yonah¡¯s side, then you should know what¡¯s good for yourself. You wouldn¡¯t want me to ruin your rtionships, do you?¡± ¡°You-¡± Natasha was in so much shock that she was rendered speechless. As soon as Natalie was done speaking, she released Natasha¡¯s wrist from her grip. Natasha did not expect Natalie to let go and stumbled from the force she exerted earlier on, sending herself sprawling onto the ground. ¡°If you dare tell Yonah about this, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± ¡°It will have to depend on my mood.¡± Natalie bent over slightly. With a murderous look in her eyes, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to mess with me. If you do try again, I¡¯ll make sure Yonah will know about it.¡± Natalie initially nned to focus all her efforts on the Nichols family. However, if Natasha wanted to send herself into the lion¡¯s den too, Natalie wouldn¡¯t stop her. As expected, Natasha¡¯s expression soured. All of a sudden, Natasha felt like she had seen Natalie before. Her eyes looked extremely familiar. That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve definitely seen her somewhere before. Nheless, no matter how hard Natasha tried to recall, she was not able to remember if she had ever met ady with freckles all over her face. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Natasha sat on the floor as she looked up at Natalie. ¡°How did you know that myst name is Larson? And how did you know about Yonah being my boyfriend? How do you know all of this? Do you know me?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 85 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The Jerk And The Malicious Woman Know you? Oh. You bet I do. Natalie was never truly in love with Yonah back then. However, the act that Natasha and Yonah pulled off together had fooled herpletely. She had gone to the hospital to do a spinal cord analysis in order to check if she was able to donate to Yonah. However, when she took the test results to Yonah, Natalie finally realized that she had been pranked by Natasha and Yonah. She respected Yonah as a school senior. Yet, all Natasha and he wanted to do was to humiliate her. What made them think that just because they were from distinguished families, they had the right to trample all over her? Natalie snapped out of her reverie of unpleasant memories and smirked. ¡°Yup.¡± Her slightly nasal voice paired with a simple word caused Natasha to break down slowly. She said that she knows me. So why don¡¯t I have any recollection of her? Besides, if she¡¯s lying, how does she know about me cheating on Yonah? If her ¡°adventures¡± were revealed to Yonah, he would not let Natasha off the hook so easily. Her face paled at the thought, her eyes wide with fear and panic. On the other hand, Natalie was calmly handing her credit card over to the counterdy. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the concealer. After you¡¯re done packing, please hand it over to Ms. Larson here.¡± The counterdy, who had watched how Natalie tore Natasha apart with just her words, looked up at Natalie with admiration shining in her eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After the transaction, Natalie and Effie left the store. Just as Natalie was about to discuss the details of the case with Effie, she realized that Effie was not next to her. She looked back and noticed Effie tailing behind her like an obsessed fan. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cool, Boss!¡± Effie gave Natalie a thumbs-up. ¡°Your words worked like a bucket of ice-cold water. Her attitude sizzled out with just a few words from you!¡± ¡°Bullies are usually scared of being the target of bullying.¡± Natalie shook her head and chuckled. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect her to have gotten much worse after so many years of not seeing her.¡± ¡°Boss, do you really know her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t sound right¡­ She didn¡¯t seem to recognize you.¡± Effie suddenly came close to Natalie, scanning Natalie¡¯s hyper-realistic mask carefully. Something¡¯s not right here. Natalie was not pretty but, she had recognizable features. Her facial features would¡¯ve left asting impression. However, with the way thedy was staring earlier on, it was obvious that she did not have any recollection of Natalie. Natalie pushed Effie away, saying, ¡°We weren¡¯t close back then. It¡¯s not a surprise that she doesn¡¯t remember me.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Are you going to tell her boyfriend and ruin all her hidden rtionships too? What was his name again? Yo¡­ Yonah?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Something flickered in the depths of Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. A jerk like him and a b*tch like her are a match made in heaven.¡± Oh. Isn¡¯t that a little too much? However, Effie liked the fact that Natalie was brutal. With just one sentence, Natalie turned into Effie¡¯s new role model. Grandpa has such good taste in people. Putting such a goddess in the Major Crimes Unit as a coroner was an amazing idea! Soon, Natalie got ready to go home after parting ways with Effie. At that moment, ady walked toward her, saying timidly, ¡°Ms. Nichols, Ms. Yara has requested to see you. Please follow me.¡± Yara? ¡°Yara Nichols?¡± Natalie¡¯s gaze turned cold. Jeanne nodded slightly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Ms. Yara¡¯s assistant. She has something to say to you.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have anything to talk to her about.¡± Jeanne was taken aback for a moment. She looked reluctant, and her eyes watered slightly. ¡°Ms. Nichols, if you don¡¯t follow me back, Ms. Yara is going to put the me on me.¡± Natalie scanned Jeanne¡¯s face carefully. She¡¯s not faking those tears. Natalie knew the way Yara worked. Her innocence was a mere facade, and she had many dirty tricks up her sleeve. This assistant was probably merely a pawn to her. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 86 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Samuel And You Seem Close Jeanne nodded with tears in her eyes when Natalie agreed. ¡°Ms. Yara isn¡¯t here. You¡¯ll need to follow me to the office headquarters, Ms. Nichols.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie pursed her lips as she followed after Jeanne and got into a ck minivan. ¡°Here-¡± Jeanne turned around and noticed Natalie offering a tissue to her. ¡°Take it.¡± Natalie looked away before she continued, ¡°Your tears should be for someone who understands you. Those who don¡¯t would only deem you as a weak pushover.¡± Jeanne was at a loss for words. Natalie¡¯s tone was casual and she barely spared a nce at Jeanne, but Jeanne could sense that she was genuinely concerned. She took the tissue and wiped her tears away. Her heart was filled with warmth. The minivan stopped in front of Crown Entertainment. The door opened and Natalie followed after Jeanne once again, quickly entering the entertainment building. Crown Entertainment was a top entertainmentpany. Be it talent management, film production, or marketing strategy, thepany had a great influence in the industry. Movie stars Yoel Jensen and Tabitha Smith were managed by Crown Entertainment ever since they were newbies. Now, they had sessfully grown to be household names in the industry. However, as far as Natalie knew, Yara¡¯s contract was not with Crown Entertainment, but Triumph Entertainment. So why is she at Crown Entertainment? Jeanne noticed Natalie¡¯s furrowed brows and quickly took the initiative to solve her confusion. ¡°Ms. Nichols, Ms. Yara¡¯s contract with Triumph Entertainment ising to an end. She and Crown Entertainment are discussing the terms for a new contract right now. If everything goes smoothly, she will be signed to Crown Entertainment by the end of this month.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Yara had good connections and good resources at her disposal. However, regardless of the resources and publicity she had, she never once took part in a project nor did she win any awards. Crown Entertainment was known to sign artists with good work ethics and high productivity. Thus, Natalie found it odd that they would sign a contract with Yara. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. There had to be something going on behind the scenes of this contract. Natalie smiled, but her gaze remained piercing cold. Jeanne brought her to a VIP lounge before knocking on a door. ¡°Come in.¡± Jeanne pushed open the door, her tone hesitant as she reported, ¡°Ms. Yara, I¡¯ve managed to convince Ms. Nichols toe here.¡± Yara was currently resting on a leather couch. As soon as she heard the sound of footsteps, her eyes slowly opened. Yara looked at Jeanne, then shifted her gaze onto Natalie. Their eyes met. When Natalie saw Yara, the hatred in her heart red up once more. She had ruined Natalie¡¯s life, taken her children, and then tried to set her on fire. Unfortunately, she was also her biological sister. For a moment, Natalie couldn¡¯t look away from Yara¡¯s face that was so identical to her own. All she could feel was pain and hatred. Natalie clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. How did someone she once wanted to dote on turn into such a snake? ¡°Ms. Nichols, you¡¯re here. Take a seat.¡± Yara massaged her temples. She side-eyed Jeanne and ordered in an icy cold tone, ¡°Jeanne, why are you still here? Do I still have to teach you how to treat guests?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll go now.¡± Jeanne turned and walked out. Suddenly, the VIP lounge felt too big with just Natalie and Yara left in the room. Yara got up from the couch and slowly walked toward Natalie, her stilettos clicking on the floor with every step. Natalie could feel Yara¡¯s gaze burning into her. Every nce was careful and calcted as if she was assessing Natalie from head to toe. After she was done scanning Natalie, Yara finally spoke up. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve gotten close to Samuel recently¡­¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 87 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 87 Chapter 87 I Will Leave Samuel The sweet smile on Yara¡¯s face was a stark contrast to her chilly gaze. ¡°Samuel¡¯s friends are my friends. I believe that we have an affinity with each other.¡± Natalie and Yara were biological sisters from the same mother. No matter how subtle Yara tried to make it, Natalie could tell that she was establishing her dominance and possession over Samuel. Natalie briefly recalled the time in the book cafe when she wasn¡¯t wearing a mask and was mistaken as Yara by Samuel. Back then, Samuel had pinned her against a bookshelf in a corner and kissed her forcefully. The kiss was so intense that her lips bled and became swollen. Now, after hearing Yara¡¯s words, Natalie sneered. Her eyes were filled with indignance. ¡°You and Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Him and I.¡± As soon as Samuel was mentioned, Yara covered her face shyly. ¡°I¡¯ve been by Samuel¡¯s side for these past few years. You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever seen at the Bowers residence.¡± As expected of Yara. She had hinted at how deep her rtionship with Samuel was. The tactic was subtle but straight to the point. Two can y at that game. With a cold smile on her face, Natalie stared right at Yara. ¡°I¡¯m curious. If you¡¯re able to enter and leave the Bowers residence as you please, why hasn¡¯t Samuel married you?¡± ¡°You-¡± Natalie interrupted, ¡°How long have you been by his side? Love and adoration are all about freshness. Once it¡¯s dragged on for too long, both parties grow tired of the rtionship. When that timees, marriage bes impossible. If you want to marry Samuel, you should do it as soon as possible.¡± Natalie¡¯s words hit right on Yara¡¯s sore spot and caused her expression to turn sour immediately. Yara had spent five whole years pretending to be Natalie, rejecting countless pursuits of other men because she only wanted Samuel. However, that wish was still not yet fulfilled. ¡°Are you trying to bully me?¡± Yara¡¯s gaze changed, and her tone was now sharp. ¡°Mocking others andughing at their misfortunes is bullying. What I said was merely the truth, no?¡± Natalie met Yara¡¯s cold gaze, the corners of her lips curling up slightly. You¡¯re trying to trick me? Does she think that I¡¯m still the same girl from the countryside 6 years ago? She was the foolish one to let Yara hurt her back then. Now, she was determined to not give in. Yara could feel her chest tighten from how stifled she felt. Nevertheless, she controlled her emotions and calmed herself down. ¡°Ms. Nichols, let¡¯s not beat around the bush anymore.¡± Yara took a yellow folder from the couch and held it out to Natalie. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°As you said earlier on, I¡¯m not married to Samuel yet. However, I will be his wife one day. I¡¯m not a believer in opposite-gender friendships, and I don¡¯t want you to be overly close to Samuel.¡± Natalie licked her lips, asking, ¡°So you¡¯re paying me to leave Samuel?¡± ¡°You probably not getting paid a lot as a coroner, right? I¡¯ll give you five million to leave Samuel and cut off all ties with him.¡± Yara paused for a moment before adding, ¡°If you think that¡¯s too little, I can add more to the amount.¡± Natalie never thought that a conversation that seemed to only happen in dramas would ur here, between her and Yara. Even though Samuel had kissed her deeply and momentarily caused warmth to ripple through her, he was someone who had been tainted by Yara. There was no way she would fall in love with him. The trauma from five years ago had possibly taken away her ability to love someone as well. When Natalie frowned and stayed silent, Yara said, ¡°What do you think? This is a huge amount.¡± Natalie lifted her hand and took the yellow folder from Yara. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it. However, I want ten million. Not a single cent less than that.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 88 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 88 Chapter 88 An Unfamiliar Type Of Pain ¡°Ten million?¡± Yara was shocked. ¡°You still have the guts to ask for more?¡± ¡°So Samuel isn¡¯t worth ten million?¡± Natalie unraveled the string around the yellow folder and said lazily, ¡°If you¡¯re unable to give me that, then I¡¯ll just stick by Samuel¡¯s side. Although my freckled face isn¡¯t as beautiful as yours, who knows? Maybe Samuel has a different taste and likes me this way.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yara thought that Natalie was ugly. With an entire face full of freckles, it made her skin look dirty. Other than her ming round eyes, Natalie was just in-looking. However, she was the first woman Samuel had made an exception for. Additionally, this woman was also called Natalie. Even though Yara was sure that the woman in front of her was not her sister, they had the same first andst names. It was like a bad omen to Yara. ¡°Okay.¡± Yara clenched her fists in determination. ¡°Ten million it is. But once you sign the agreement, you will have to leave Samuel alone. You won¡¯t be allowed to see him again.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie agreed coolly. It was a win-win situation for her anyways. She wouldn¡¯t need to face Samuel anymore, and on top of that, she could earn ten million. Why wouldn¡¯t she agree? Samuel had Natalie back then and now had had Yara by his side for the past few years. In Natalie¡¯s eyes, he was a filthy person inside and out. If Yara wants him, she can have him! Nheless, when Natalie pressed the tip of her pen to the papers, she felt a strong pain in her heart. Regardless, the pain disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, suppressed by Natalie¡¯s logical reasoning. Natalie swiftly signed the papers and handed the folder back to Yara. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± It had taken less than a minute for Natalie to agree to the deal and sign the document. There was no reluctance. Everything was smooth-sailing for Natalie. It was as if Samuel didn¡¯t matter to her, and that never getting to see him again was no big deal. After taking the check, Natalie strolled out of the VIP lounge. The one thing entertainmentpanies nevercked was handsome men and beautiful women. It wasn¡¯t just the celebrities, either; even thepanies¡¯ general staff were better-looking than average people. Inparison, Natalie stood out like a freak when she walked around Crown Entertainment. ¡°Have you seen her before? She looks unfamiliar.¡± ¡°Never. With that face full of freckles, it looks like she hasn¡¯t washed her face in a long time.¡± Natalie had heard these insults before. It was somon to her she was tired of it. Can¡¯t you say something new? Something fresher? Just as Natalie was being mocked and humiliated, a voice rang out from behind her. ¡°My lord.¡± Uh¡­ What? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Natalie turned around and saw Hans standing behind her, looking smart in a full blue suit. Natalie¡¯s recollection of him was how she saved his wife when she had a heart attack. Hans was not too sure whether it was Natalie until she turned around. ¡°My lord, do you know how hard I tried looking for you? Why are you here?¡± Just then, Natalie¡¯s hand was grasped tightly by the man who was the CEO of Crown Entertainment as he kept calling her ¡°my lord¡± with tears in his eyes. The employees who ridiculed Natalie from before couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was being overly dramatic. Everyone was taken aback by this sudden development of events. Natalie squinted at him. ¡°And you are?¡± Hans then realized that they had never introduced themselves formally. ¡°My lord, my name is Hans Becker, and I¡¯m the CEO of Crown Entertainment.¡± Hans? This man in his early-thirties in front of me is Hans? ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Natalie Nichols.¡± Hans was always a strict person when it came down to business. There was never a day where he was lenient to the other executives. However, he was being exceptionally ttering and patient toward Natalie. ¡°My lord, are you free now? Shall we go to my office and have a drink?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 89 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 89 Chapter 89 A Reason To Search For Her With Hans¡¯ expectant and encouraging gaze on her, Natalie was treated like a VIP and led into the CEO¡¯s office. The remaining people watched Natalie¡¯s back as she walked away, shock written all over their faces. What does that woman have for the CEO of Crown Entertainment to treat her so importantly? Once they were in the CEO¡¯s office, Hans invited Natalie to sit on the couch. Without bothering his assistant, he quickly poured her a drink. For a moment, the hot water misted and the fragrance of tea wafted in the air. ¡°Yana¡¯s health was bad ever since she was a child. It was especially tough after she gave birth to Zoe. The doctor even told us that it would be difficult for her to live past her thirties.¡± Hans looked at Natalie, his face set in a solemn expression. ¡°You have excellent medical knowledge and are perhaps myst hope. I would like to ask for your help to heal Yana. ¡°She told me that ever since she was young, her heart had never felt thisfortable. That was when I realized: even if she didn¡¯t have an attack, that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t ufortable or in pain. She just neverined in front of Zoe and me.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes slightly as she sipped on her tea. ¡°If I can heal Mrs. Becker¡­¡± ¡°So what you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Hans clenched his fists tightly. ¡°¡­ Is that you can heal Yana?¡± ¡°If the condition for healing Mrs. Becker is for you to hand Crown Entertainment over to me, would you still be willing?¡± After saying that, Natalie raised her head to look at him. There wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitance in Hans¡¯ voice when he agreed easily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to do that. As long as Yana can be healed, I will transfer all properties under my name to you.¡± Hans¡¯ response didn¡¯t shock Natalie at all. It was the determination in his eyes that shook her deeply. It was often cited in ancient tales that men back then were fickle-minded. Hans¡¯ deep, evesting love for Yana made it hard for others to not feel touched. Natalie put down the cup in her hand and thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Mrs. Becker was born with the heart disease, but it isn¡¯t irreversible. I¡¯ll use acupuncture to help her damaged heart arteries, then use medicine to strengthen the healing effect. There¡¯s just one issue: two of the medicines are rare and hard to find, so I¡¯ll need some time to source it out.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You can tell me what they are. I¡¯ll try my best to help with the sourcing as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been following the news for any updates on them. Once I find out anything new, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Okay. That¡¯s great.¡± Hans¡¯ eyes burned with unshed tears. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy you agreed to help Yana¡­ You might not know how important she is to me. I will do anything to keep her alive, even if it means sacrificing my own life.¡± Natalie was so moved that she started to smile. Sighing, she uttered, ¡°Mr. Becker, your loving rtionship with your wife will surely go on for a long time.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll ask mywyer to settle the transfer to your name right now.¡± ¡°Mr. Becker, I don¡¯t want property rights. I just want two types of authorities in Crown Entertainment.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The ess to the contracts of artistes under Crown Entertainment within these three years as well as the rights to decide on anything rted to filming,¡± she said confidently. ¡°After three years, this authority will automatically be terminated.¡± Hans, too concerned about Yana¡¯s health, didn¡¯t really care about the conditions Natalieid out. At the moment, Natalie¡¯s conditions sounded a little strange but agreeable. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t nning to reject them. Natalie smiled to herself. If Yara wants to sign a contract with Crown Entertainment, she has a lot in store for her. In Centurion Corporation¡¯s CEO office, Samuel stared at his phone in a slight dazed. Billy had never seen Samuel in such deep thought while on his phone. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Bowers, it will be Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia¡¯s fifth birthday in just a few weeks. Do you have any ideas on how you¡¯re going to celebrate it?¡± ¡°Franklin and Sophia¡¯s birthday?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up as he nced at Billy quickly. ¡°That was a good and timely reminder.¡± Billy was confused. Now, Samuel finally found a reason to go looking for that woman again. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 90 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Breach Of Contract Startled by Samuel¡¯s abruptpliment, Billy left the CEO¡¯s office and swiftly got back to work. Samuel gradually rose to his feet and walked toward the window. Under the golden light of the setting sun, Samuel looked especially elegant and handsome in his pressed white shirt. He made a phone call to Natalie. Beep¡­ The call was connected instantly, and a crisp voice traveled through the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Samuel.¡± A moment of silence ensued on the other end of the line as if she was waiting for Samuel to speak first. ¡°Are you free tonight? I want to meet up with you to discuss Sophia and Franklin¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight,¡± Natalie rejected instantly. ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fully upied tomorrow.¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Busy as well.¡± Samuel was starting to lose his patience with Natalie. Frowning, he queried, ¡°Okay. How about you let me know when you are free, and I¡¯ll rearrange my schedule to fit yours.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet you.¡± As she said so, Natalie was at home, fanning herself with the check with her hand. ¡°In other words, let¡¯s never meet again. We can discuss Sophia and Franklin via phone call or email.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing that. He gripped the phone so hard that the veins on his arms were popping out. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Are you aware of what you¡¯re saying?¡± he growled out, his tone clearly irritated. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Natalie casually ced the check on the coffee table and hugged her legs tightly. A trace of cold determination shed through the depth of her eyes. Even if she hadn¡¯t received the ten million check from Yara, she still thought that it would be best to never see Samuel ever again. Sure, Sophia and Franklin are his children. Sure, Yara is able to freely enter and leave the Bowers residence. Samuel mistaking me for Yara and kissing me was also something that happened. Who cares if he¡¯s a handsome, aloof CEO? Being a womanizer is probably in his DNA. Even though she herself was unsure as to why she was wearing a hyper-realistic mask, she was even more confused as to why Samuel would still take the initiative to approach her with the mask on. She didn¡¯t want to get trapped in a whirlpool of feelings, especially not between Yara and Samuel. ¡°No, you don¡¯t, Natalie.¡± Natalie let out a snicker. ¡°Why would I not know? I don¡¯t want to meet with you because I don¡¯t feel like it.¡± ¡°Give me a reason.¡± An icy look appeared in Samuel¡¯s gaze. A reason? Natalie caught a glimpse at the check on the table, her face lighting up with a gloating expression. ¡°Yara found me and gave me ten million to ensure that I would never see you ever again.¡± The corners of her lips quirked upward before she continued, ¡°I can spend this ten millionvishly as long as I don¡¯t meet with you. I epted the offer and signed the agreement on the spot so I could receive the ten million check from Yara.¡± Natalie had indeed received the money from Yara. However, she wasn¡¯t required to help keep Yara¡¯s secret from Samuel. Besides, how Samuel would think of Yara after this was none of her business. There was a long silence on the other side of the phone. After a long while, Samuel¡¯s deep and husky male voice rang out. ¡°Am I really only worth a ten million to you, Natalie?¡± The question startled Natalie, but she replied firmly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Bowers family and the CEO of the Centurion Corporation. Since when have you be so shallow-minded?¡± Samuel queried. Upon hearing that, Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At this moment, Natalie was utterly relieved that they were not having this conversation face-to-face. Otherwise, he would have noticed the clear flustered panic in her eyes. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s toote now.¡± Natalie bit her lower lip before continuing, ¡°I have signed the agreement and received the money. I can¡¯t breach the contract.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 91 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Anything You Want After that, Natalie hung up the call. Perhaps out of guilt, she immediately switched her phone to airne mode after hanging up. This guy slept with me and then maintained an ambiguous, intimate rtionship with Yara for these past few years. And now, he¡¯s trying to act as if he deeply loves me. Does he really think that I¡¯m some young and oblivious girl? Natalie wrapped her arms around her legs and curled into a ball while muttering to herself, ¡°You¡¯re such a liar, Samuel! I¡¯d never believe you!¡± Join telegram for fast update Staring at the darkened screen on her phone only made her even more deste than she¡¯d ever felt before. Meanwhile, at the CEO¡¯s office in Centurion Corporation, Samuel was feeling so frustrated that it was nearly hard to breathe. Is she really willing to leave me for just ten million? If she wanted money, I would have given it to her. She could ask for all of my assets and properties and I would still give them to her. She could ask for all of me and I would give myself to her. But she¡¯s afraid of breaching some contract, and that¡¯s why we can never meet up anymore? ¡°Natalie¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°You¡¯re mine. There¡¯s no way you can escape from me.¡± Elsewhere at the KINGS bar, Natalie entered a private room that Yandel had booked to see both Yandel and Ross, who were waiting for her. As soon as he saw her, Yandel approached Natalie to butter her up. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Boss!¡± Yandel picked up a bottle of wine and continued, ¡°This is Romani Conti from 1982. It was super hard to get my hands on this, and I specifically kept it for you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Yandel was on cloud nine upon receiving herpliment. If he had a dog tail, it would have been wagging. ¡°Okay, great! As long as you like it!¡± Ross, sitting off to one side and listening in on the entire exchange, widened his eyes in bewilderment. This girl is clearly not Natalie. So why is Yandel addressing her as ¡°Boss¡±? ¡°Yandel, this is¡­¡± Ross¡¯s voice trailed off before he finally snapped back to reality. ¡°I thought your boss was Natalie. Just how many bosses do you have?¡± Natalie did not wear the hyper-realistic mask of a face full of freckles tonight. Instead, she was wearing Vivian¡¯s face. After all, it would not have been convenient to ess the bar with the freckled face. Yandel was well aware of how Natalie looked barefaced as well as the hyper-realistic masks she wore every day. However, Natalie had forgotten that this was something new for Ross. She smirked, gradually saying, ¡°I¡¯m Natalie.¡± ¡°W-What? How is that possible?¡± Ross¡¯ jaw fell open in utter shock. ¡°Howe you have a different face?¡± ¡°My face?¡± Natalie ced her fingers at the edge of her jaw before yanking the hyper-realistic mask off her face, thus exposing her true appearance and identity. ¡°This is my real face. The ones you saw before this were merely masks.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yandel was excited to witness Ross¡¯ surprised reaction. It brought him back to the time when he was astonished upon discovering Natalie¡¯s identity. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I had a much more exaggerated reaction than Ross back then. Ross was instantly startled by Natalie¡¯s beauty. He never expected that Natalie would be so mesmerizingly gorgeous to the point where he was almost left reeling by the mere sight of her. Suddenly, a thought struck him. ¡°So is your name is fake, too? Is your real name actually Natalie or Yara?¡± Yandel¡¯s smile instantly disappeared from his face. On the other hand, Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°My face is fake, but my name is real.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 92 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 92 Chapter 92 A Prank ¡°So you and Yara¡­¡± ¡°Yara is my twin sister.¡± With a stern look in her eyes, Natalie continued, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know of my existence. She thinks that I died five years ago.¡± Ross was at a loss for words. Even though Natalie did not exin any further regarding the incident that happened five years ago, he had a vague idea of all those past years of pain and suffering she must have gone through. Upon noticing the abrupt silence in the private room, Yandel immediately took the initiative to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°What do you think? Our boss is very pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Ross snuck a nce at Natalie and nodded. ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Natalie raised her wine ss and took a sip of the wine. Then, she muttered, ¡°You guys are so shallow.¡± The three of them enjoyed the wine while chatting about work. When Natalie brought up Hans, who had entrusted the Crown Entertainment to her, Yandel and Ross exchanged nces as if the same thought crossed their minds. This woman has a better mind for business than any man. It shouldn¡¯t be a surprise that she¡¯s made it this far. Natalie gave her wine ss a light swirl before muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll probably need to focus on the Dream Entertainment for now. So, I¡¯ll entrust the pharmaceuticalpany to the two of you.¡± Yandel patted himself on the chest proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss! Leave it to us!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Ross replied, smiling. Natalie nced at Ross with her eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t get all wrapped up in researching and earning money. Remember the ns to get revenge on that woman for what happened in the past¡­¡± Ross¡¯ smile turned cold as his gaze turned sharp. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make Belle experience ten times the pain that I went through.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The wine that Yandel brought was indeed good, and Natalie could not help but drink one ss after another. She was a good drinker, but even she was starting to get tipsy after many sses. Eventually, she grew lightheaded, and her mouth fell open in a bright, giddy smile. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Yandel asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m totally fine.¡± Natalie rose to her feet from the couch. Waving him off, she said, ¡°Pardon me, I have to use the restroom. Please continue to enjoy yourself. I¡¯ll be back real quick.¡± ¡°Do you need us to apany you to the restroom?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t enter the girls¡¯ restroom anyway. Just stay here.¡± Natalie threw him a re. ¡°Okay, okay. Whatever you say, boss,¡± Yandel replied, shrinking into his seat like a timid child that had just been scolded. Natalie went to the restroom. On her way back to the private room, she was so dizzy that she was staggering and stumbling a little as she walked. Her feet and arms felt heavy, and her sight seemed blurry and distorted. The moment she spotted the VIP sign on a door, she pushed the door open and strutted right in. Unfortunately, she did not look at the room number carefully. The interior and decorations of the room looked simr to the previous room in her memory. Even though she did not see Ross and Yandel in the room, Natalie shrugged it off, plopping herself onto a couch. Ross and Yandel were just here. Where could they go in the blink of an eye? Ugh, forget about it. Both of them are smart enough. They should be able to handle themselves if they run into any problems. So, she decided toy on the couch and take a nap to sober up. At that moment, someone appeared in the private room. He was elegant, yet he also had an indifferent countenance. The top three buttons of the man¡¯s white shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his fair skin and delicate corbones. Even his sexy pectoral muscles could be faintly seen. He frowned when he noticed the woman curled up on the couch. What¡¯s up with this girl? Steven and Yohan were the ones who invited me toe over tonight. Was she deliberately waiting for my presence, or are those bastards ying some kind of prank again? Either way, he was not going to fall for the trap. Samuel strode over and clutched her wrist, asking in a low, husky voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 93 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Desire More Than That Before she could finish her sentence, Samuel looked up and met her eyes. She¡­ Her face looks unfamiliar to me, but her eyes are so clear. Just like¡­ Natalie¡¯s eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In order to confirm his suspicions, Samuel leaned down and observed her more closely. Although her body smelled strongly of alcohol, Samuel could still detect a trace of light herbal fragrance from her body. He scanned her tiny face, finally catching a glimpse of a faint, fine line at her lower jaw. It made him even more sure that this girl before him wasn¡¯t just a stranger. This was Natalie, the girl who told him through the phone that they could never meet again. He wasn¡¯t sure how she got into this private room booked by Steven. However, since she was already here, he had no reason to let her go. Samuel caressed her jaw with his slender fingers. He could have easily torn the mask away from her face at that moment. But, he resisted the urge to do so. There was always pain behind a secret. If he exposed her secret openly now, it would undoubtedly bring more pain to Natalie. In the end, Samuel chose to keep her secret. While Natalie was in a drunken haze, she felt a light touch against her lips. The feeling was soft yet sweet, like a fruit jelly pressed against her mouth. It was like a pill of ecstasy, making her fall into a deep trance. With half-lidded eyes, she clumsily chased after that addicting sensation. Initially, Samuel had wanted to give her a very short and light peck. However, he did not expect for her to kiss him back subconsciously, nor did he expect her to stick her tongue out and lick his lips. At that moment, Samuel felt the inside of his body burning up so hot that it might explode. He was a normal guy with regr needs. When facing the temptation that was his beloved woman, how could he possibly keep his hands off of her? Samuel once again forcefully leaned in and kissed her, fully indulging himself in the taste of her. At first, Natalie thought that this was all an illusion. But as the force pressing against her lips became heavier and stronger, the fog in her mind eventually cleared. With wide eyes, she stared at the man who was right in front of her and immersed in a kiss. Samuel¡­ Am I dreaming? But the nearly-suffocating kiss told her that this was reality. ¡°Mm¡­ You¡­¡± Natalie struggled to open her mouth and force her words out, attempting to question Samuel regarding his outrageous act. Suddenly, the thought that she was not wearing the freckled hyper-realistic mask hit her. Instead, she was wearing another mask that Samuel couldn¡¯t possibly recognize. He would figure out her real identity if she called out his name now. Now was far from the best timing to reveal her identity to Yara. Therefore, she could not afford to expose herself just yet. While she was immersed deep in her thoughts, she had not realized that Samuel had already been kissing her for quite some time. Just then, the door was pushed open. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Yohan is even slower than me. I know I was half an hourte, but he¡¯s almost¡­¡± As soon as Steven entered the room, he saw Samuel, whom he had always known as ascetic and cold, pressing a girl down on the sofa and forcibly kissing her. The scene blew Steven¡¯s mind, causing him to lose all train of thought in the blink of an eye. If it weren¡¯t for the existence of Sophia and Franklin, he would have started doubting his elder brother¡¯s sexual orientation a long time ago. Now, he knew the truth. Sam¡¯s not ascetic. If anything, he¡¯s insatiable! While Steven was busy gaping in awe and bewilderment, Natalie, who was pressed underneath Samuel, panted and gasped for breath furiously. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 94 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Leaving Him Hanging Natalie had not expected someone to enter while she and Samuel were in the middle of a kiss. This is crazy! I swear, I¡¯m going to lose my mind! Although she was wearing a hyper-realistic mask and Samuel could hardly recognize her, the feeling of shame and anger erupted within her continuously. She had never felt so ashamed in her whole life before, except for the night when she lost her virginity. Her face was currently buried in Samuel¡¯s chest. Then, she heard his deep and husky voice ring out from above her head. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Sam, I¡­¡± Steven scratched his head. He had been waiting for his brother to introduce him to the girl. But before he could finish speaking, Samuel interrupted him with another stern warning. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. Get out.¡± Steven pursed his lips. How could he brush me off so easily as if I¡¯m not his brother? Does his only family consist of his new girlfriend now? Fine. Whatever. I¡¯ll just leave and not be a third wheel. As soon as Steven closed the door, only Natalie and Samuel were in the private room. The room instantly fell into dead silence. Natalie pressed her face against Samuel¡¯s chest. She could hear the thumping sound of his heart clearly. ¡°Let go of me, bastard!¡± Natalie used all her strength to try and shove Samuel away from her. ¡°This is my private room. You were the one who took the initiative to barge in and sleep here¡­¡± Samuel deliberately paused for a moment before he went on, ¡°And you kissed me when you were drunk.¡± It was only at that point that Natalie snapped back to her senses and rationality. She nced up and started to scrutinize the private room¡¯s environment. Although theyout was identical to the previous private room to a tee, the wine cab was not even open, and the sses on the table were empty. It was evident that she was not in the private room booked by Yandel. Natalie frowned and stared at Samuel. ¡°I initiated the kiss? It was clearly you, you asshole!¡± ¡°Oh really? Who was the one kissing and licking my lips like a dog?¡± Samuel pointed at his lips. ¡°You¡¯re the one who seduced me, and yet you still want me to keep a clear head?¡± His already sexy, husky voice had a certain teasing lilt to it that was irresistible. Natalie¡¯s mind and heart was aplete mess. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Natalie instinctively wanted to deny it. However, she still vaguely remembered that she had indeed licked his lips. How was I supposed to know that it was someone else¡¯s mouth, let alone Samuel¡¯s? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Even if I took the initiative, I was drunk, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡± Natalie stood up from the couch and made to leave. ¡°I¡¯m sober now. Let¡¯s just pretend nothing ever happened.¡± Suddenly, Samuel seized her arm and pulled her into his arms. As a result, Natalie stumbled and fell right into hisp. Samuel took the chance and wrapped his arms around her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder while he breathed right into her ear. ¡°D-Don¡¯t you dare cross the line!¡± ¡°Who is crossing the line here?¡± He narrowed his eyes, continuing in his husky voice, ¡°Who taught you to leave people hanging like that?¡± Natalie was dazed and confused. How is this my fault? ¡°Judging from your attire and temperament, you must be a highly valued person, sir,¡± Natalie forced out through clenched teeth. ¡°All I have are slightly above-average looks. If you want to find a woman to relieve your desire, you could find one with a much more gorgeous face and a more voluptuous body than I have.¡± For example: Yara. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 95 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 95 Chapter 95 You Are Dirty She was in this very predicament because of what Yara did to her five years ago. ording to her understanding of Yara, she definitely had a great possibility of getting married into the Bowers family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had not a single scandal or dating rumor over the years. There was also the fact that Yara took the initiative to find her and urge her to leave Samuel to take into ount. Yara could do all of that because Samuel gave her the confidence to do so. ¡°Hates women¡±? Samuel just kissed me until my lips turned red and swollen. How could this guy possibly hate women? ¡°Why should I seek for someone else when I have you right here with me?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. ¡°Since you already started teasing me, you should take responsibility.¡± As he stared at the lovelydy in his arms, he finally understood why people always said that beautiful women were a man¡¯s best weak spot. Samuel was in love with Natalie, and he longed to stay by her side every day. She hid too many secrets, and she adamantly refused to let anyone discover those secrets. However, the more elusive she acted, the more Samuel wanted to get close to her. They were a hair¡¯s breadth away from each other, and the tension in the air was stiflingly thick. However, Natalie¡¯s heart remained frighteningly calm. What is Samuel doing? He has Yara, and he even confessed to ¡°Natalie¡±. And now, he¡¯s flirting with this version of me? She was not going to give him a chance to hurt her again. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Natalie¡¯s body suddenly tensed up, a trace of coldness shing through the depths of her eyes. ¡°Two pairs of lips pressing against each other is only considered a kiss if there is genuine love in the gesture. If not, it¡¯s nothing more than an ident. We were just identally touching each other¡¯s lips, not kissing.¡± Upon hearing that, Samuel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯ve got a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Say that again if you have the guts to do so.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice grew icy cold. ¡°I¡¯ve got a boyfriend, so please do not touch me. I feel disgusted.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips quirked up into a smirk as she continued, ¡°There are plenty of girls out there who are willing to get into bed with you. So can you please let me go? You sicken me.¡± Samuel grabbed her chin and forcibly turned her face to him so he could stare into her eyes. But, when their gazes met, he could genuinely see the hatred in her eyes. She really hates me. While Samuel was still stunned by her expression, Natalie shoved him away, leaping up from her seat before bolting out of the private room. Yara was the one who had made her lose everything. If Samuel sided with Yara, then both of them were her enemies. Natalie saw Steven leaning against the wall when she walked out of the private room, texting someone on his phone with curiosity written all over his face. When he heard themotion, he looked up to see her, asking instinctively, ¡°Y-You got done so quickly?¡± Natalie shot him a cold re. I knew it. Both brothers are really womanizers. Steven did not get a response. Instead of getting angry, he shrugged it off and proceeded to push the door to the private room open. Then, he walked inside the room. Inside, he saw Samuel clenching a wine ss so hard that the veins were popping out from his arm. ¡°Sam, you and the girl¡­¡± Steven asked cautiously. ¡°Did you do anything?¡± Samuel ignored his question. The next second, the ss of wine in his hand was crushed into pieces. Scarlet blood and wine instantly flowed down his arm, dripping onto the floor. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The iron stench of blood and the smell of liquor permeated the room. Steven¡¯s jaw fell open. However, Samuel was so despondent that he couldn¡¯t feel the pain of the wound in his palm. Natalie returned to the private room that Yandel had booked. Yandel, who had been fidgeting anxiously in the room all along, instantly deted once he saw her enter the room. ¡°Boss, I was just thinking if I should go and look for you. You were gone for so long.¡± ¡°Were you worried about me, Yandel?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried, but¡­¡± Yandel approached Natalie, quickly noticing her swollen lips. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 96 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 96 Chapter 96 How Dare He ¡°Boss, what happened to your lips?¡± Yandel¡¯s voice trembled as he continued, ¡°Tell me, which b*stard did this to you? I¡¯ll tear him apart right now!¡± Although Ross was not as agitated as Yandel, his expression turned as cold as ice. Natalie was looking at both of them in a daze. Since both men were around thirty years old, they could certainly guess why Natalie¡¯s lips were swollen. ¡°Yandel, I¡¯ve taken care of the matter,¡± Natalie said calmly. ¡°Boss, did he lose both his legs?¡± Yandel clenched his teeth in a rage. ¡°If he has lost both his legs now, I¡¯ll cripple his third leg!¡± Natalie lifted her gaze and nced at Yandel. ¡°Yandel, I said I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡± Ross then grabbed Yandel¡¯s shoulder as he chimed in, ¡°She said she has taken care of the issue. Don¡¯t get involved.¡± After listening to Ross¡¯ advice, Yandel kept his mouth shut about the matter. However, he still could not move on from it. F*ck! Deep down, Natalie was a saint to him. Knowing that amoner had degraded Natalie, it was a miracle that Yandel could still keep calm and control his temper. After that short interlude, all of them had lost the mood to continue drinking and merrymaking. The three of them left KINGS bar after Yandel paid the bill. Since all of them had ingested some alcohol, Yandel nced at Ross before he said, ¡°Ross, you¡¯ll need to wait here while I send someone to pick you up. I¡¯ll send Boss back with my car.¡± ¡°Sure. Take care of her.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie and Yandel stood at the entrance of the bar as they waited for their driver to bring the car over. At that moment, Natalie was feeling dizzy as the effects of alcohol had just kicked in. Yandel was the person she trusted the most. Moreover, she believed that he was not interested in her at all. That was why when she felt dizzy, she instinctively tugged at his arm. ¡°I need to hold something.¡± ¡°Hold me.¡± While suffering a headache, Yandel said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you drink so much alcohol.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Why are you apologizing? I thought we were close to each other?¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯ll always be my boss.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Although Natalie knew that she was about to lose consciousness because of the alcohol, she licked her lips and added, ¡°So, you¡¯d better bring me along if there¡¯s good booze next time.¡± Having heard that, Yandel was at a loss for words. Seeing Natalie could not even stand straight, he wrapped his arm around her shoulders after he mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not taking advantage of you.¡± Right at that moment, Samuel and Steven walked out of the KINGS bar. Samuel¡¯s injured hand was covered, but there were some bloodstains on the handkerchief. His gaze then fell upon the slim figure. Apart from Natalie, Samuel was also looking at the man who had his arm around her. That was when he recalled Natalie mentioning that she had a boyfriend. Samuel¡¯s pupils contracted as a cold look shed across his eyes. Beside him, Steven nced at him. He could immediately sense the murderous aura from Samuel¡¯s eyes. Instinctively, he looked in the direction where Natalie and Yandel were standing at. He was taken aback by the sight. This woman¡­ Isn¡¯t she the woman who Sam kissed on the couch just now? Is she cheating on Sam? Just as Steven was secretlymenting about what an unlucky day he was having, Samuel was already walking toward Natalie and Yandel. While Natalie was still feeling dizzy, she suddenly sensed that the atmosphere had be tense. She slowly opened her eyes and was met by a man¡¯s cold gaze staring right at her. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 97 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Pretty Boy When Natalie saw a hint of anger in the pair of eyes, she could feel her heart sink. Almost simultaneously, she shifted her gaze away guiltily. Yet, she suddenly realized something. Why should I feel guilty? Why is he looking like I¡¯ve done something wrong? Why is he making me feel like I¡¯m caught in the act? With that thought, Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she gripped Yandel¡¯s arm. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Thetter¡¯s body immediately stiffened after Natalie held his arm. He nced at her as his eyelids twitched. Boss is such a stunningly beautiful woman. Why am I feeling so terrified that she¡¯s throwing herself at me now? Just when Yandel was about to question Natalie, thetter red at him as a hint for him to keep quiet. Thus, Yandel could only stand still in silence. He was standing so stiffly that he looked like a pir. Natalie felt extremely ufortable as Samuel continued to stare at her. She just wanted to leave that ce immediately. ¡°Dear, I feel so dizzy¡­¡± Natalie was frustrated as she added, ¡°When is the driver going to arrive? We¡¯ve waited for so long.¡± When Yandel heard Natalie calling him ¡°Dear¡±, he was so shocked that he almost fainted. Yet, he did not dare to ask anything. He replied, ¡°He¡¯sing soon. Hold on a little longer.¡± Right at that moment, Yandel¡¯s eyes finally came in contact with Samuel¡¯s terrifying stare. In fact, Yandel had heard about the Bowers family, but he did not realize that the man in front of him now was actually Samuel Bowers. This man¡¯s gaze is so terrifying. Although Yandel was the CEO of Dream Company, the presence of this member of the Bowers family intimidated him greatly as they both stared at each other. Samuel finally asked, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as she replied, ¡°He¡¯s really thoughtful, right? Affectionate pretty boys are all the rage right now.¡± Yandel was rendered speechless. Pretty boy? Who? Me? Just as Yandel was still confused, he felt a sudden pain on his arm from being clenched on. He quickly returned to his senses and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m her most loyal pretty boy.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips turned pale as he said, ¡°Seems average.¡± Natalie was stunned before she refuted, ¡°I¡¯m happy with him.¡± Right at that moment, Yandel¡¯s Maybach came to a halt in front of KINGS bar. That marked the end of the silent war between the three of them. Yandel opened the back door of his car before he helped Natalie get in. Although Samuel did not move an inch, his gaze was locked on Natalie and Yandel. His fists were tightly clenched. Slowly, his handkerchief waspletely drenched with blood. Natalie did not look at Samuel, even though she knew that thetter was still staring at her. Sc*m. What a big liar. If I didn¡¯t put on a different mask, I wouldn¡¯t even see his true face. I almost fell into his trap¡­ Luckily it wasn¡¯t toote for me to find out. The Maybach disappeared into the dark night. Then, Steven finally walked to Samuel and asked, ¡°Sam, what¡¯s going on with this woman? She has a boyfriend, but why¡­ Is she cheating on you? If she dares to do that, I¡¯ll not let her off the hook.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt her.¡± Samuel gave Steven a cold re. Steven choked when he saw Samuel¡¯s reaction. ¡°Sam, she did this to you-¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s her boyfriend?¡± Samuel smirked as he questioned Steven. ¡°Is he not?¡± ¡°She¡¯s putting on an act so I would give up on her.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes. Boyfriend? If she really had one, she wouldn¡¯t be that bad at kissing. If that man was really her boyfriend, I would not have let him take her away right in front of me. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 98 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Driving Sam Crazy In the Maybach, Natalie¡¯s eyes were half-lidded as she kept her gaze low. ¡°Boss, who¡¯s the man-¡± Yandel asked curiously. ¡°Samuel Bowers.¡± A cold look filled Natalie¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°He¡¯s the head of the Bowers family. The CEO of Centurion Group.¡± Having heard that, Yandel was totally stunned. ¡°S-Samuel Bowers? The Bowers family ¨C the most powerful family of Chanaea?¡± Yandel swallowed a lump in disbelief before he continued, ¡°I knew he was no ordinary man. He was ring at me like he wanted to rip my skin off and swallow me whole!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re too big to be swallowed.¡± ¡°Boss, why did you tell him that I was your boyfriend?¡± Yandel suddenly realized something before he asked, ¡°Is he the one who forced a kiss on you in the bar earlier?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed emotions. ¡°I remember you were saying that you would cripple that man¡¯s third leg¡­¡± Recalling Samuel¡¯s ruthless aura, Yandel chuckled and said, ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m drunk. I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Natalie pursed her lips as she looked at the scenery outside the window. She knew well Samuel was far more capable than her, let alone Yandel. Although she had founded Dream Company, and herpany had improved at an unbelievable pace over the years, it could not bepared to the Bowers family because they had built their power and financial prowess for decades now. However, Natalie would never admit defeat. She was determined to turn Dream Company into a business empire, just like Centurion Group. In fact, she did not want anything from Samuel. He should just give all his love to Yara! Late at night, Steven was about to call the doctor, Henson Quinn, for him to drop by the Bowers residence. However, Samuel managed to stop him in time. ¡°Sam, your hand is still bleeding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± Samuel said calmly. ¡°Tell Gavin to get the medical kit. Just help me treat the wound.¡± When Steven was about to refute, he was taken aback by Samuel¡¯s re. He knew that Samuel was annoyed at him for rambling. Thus, Steven swallowed his worries as he started to unwrap the handkerchief around Samuel¡¯s hand. Fresh blood was still slowly gushing out of the wound. The skin at the area was a bloody mess now. Although Steven was handling the injury gently, he could not avoid touching the wound. However, Samuel seemed to not feel any pain. He was sitting still expressionlessly. If Steven did not see it himself, he could not imagine Samuel would lose control over a woman like that. Who is that woman? How is she driving Sam crazy like that? ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel lifted his gaze and added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should get home.¡± Steven knew that Samuel was showing him the door. After he secretly let out the softest of sighs, he left the Bowers residence. As Steven had left, Samuel narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°How long are you going to hide and look at me from there?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Then, Sophia finally appeared from behind a potted nt in the corridor. She was wearing pink pajamas as she walked out with a panda plushy in her arms. Her cheeks appeared pink while her big round eyes looked clear. ¡°Sophia,e here.¡± Sophia walked to Samuel and instantly saw the wound on his hand. After putting down her panda plushy, she tugged at Samuel¡¯s arm and blew on his wound. Her eyes were reddened. Phew! Looking at the thoughtful little girl, Samuel felt warmth bloom in his heart. However, when he looked at the side of Sophia¡¯s face, he could not help but think about that A Cue For Happiness Chapter 99 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Another One Came To Steal Mommy Sophia puffed up her cheeks as she blew on Samuel¡¯s wound. After that, she lifted her face and looked at Samuel, eyes brimming with tears. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± Samuel picked Sophia up and caressed her hair gently. Sophia¡¯s body was extremely soft. She wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck and hugged him in distress. Sophia looks so much like that woman. But, why does that woman refuse to get close to me? She even thinks I¡¯m dirty, for goodness sake. ¡°Sophia, why doesn¡¯t she feel distress for me like you do?¡± She? Samuel did not mention who he was talking about, but Sophia could tell that it was Natalie. What happened between Natalie and Daddy? Sophia was happy that Natalie treated her well. However, she noticed that thetter liked her and Franklin, but disliked her father. N?velDrama.Org owns this. At that thought, Sophia became upset. She wanted Natalie to be her mother, and wished that thetter could be with Samuel. Although Samuel never showed that he liked Natalie, Sophia could tell that he loved Natalie dearly. Back then, even though Daddy stayed with Franklin and me, he rarely smiled. Ever since Natalie appeared, I feel that Daddy is not as cold as before anymore. I¡¯m starting to see the warmth in his eyes. ¡°M-Mommy will¡­¡± Sophia tightened her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck as she stammered, ¡°L-Like¡­ You¡­¡± Having heard that, Samuel smiled faintly. ¡°I made a mistake and missed the chance to be with her a long time ago.¡± He paused and added, ¡°This time, I will not let her leave us again.¡± The next day, Sophia did not see Samuel at the dining table. She was swinging her legs while looking around for her father. ¡°Ms. Sophia, are you looking for Mr. Samuel? He has left for work,¡± Gavin said with a polite smile. Sophia then nodded. Daddy bled so much. Why did he go to work? She still remembered the grim look in Samuel¡¯s eyes when he talked about Natalie. No! Daddy likes Natalie so much. I have to help him. With that idea, she wanted to take action right away. However, Franklin was busy preparing for his pianopetition. He stayed out for most of the day, only returning around his bedtime. Therefore, she made up her mind. I¡¯ll do this on my own! In a blink of an eye, it was already afternoon. Xavian finally returned home from summer camp. While he was humming a song as he entered thepound, he saw a little girl in a puffy purple dress roaming in front of the entrance to his house. Not far away, there were two middle-aged men staring at her maliciously. Those men looked like gangsters. Xavian furrowed his brows at the sight. Afraid that the girl might be in danger, Xavian quickly walked over to her and pulled her before they ran toward a crowded ce. Sophia finally noticed him, but she had to run with Xavian. When they arrived in front of a convenience store which was packed with people, Xavian finally let go of Sophia¡¯s hand. Since both of them had short legs, they were panting heavily after running so much. The next moment, they immediately recognized each other when their eyes met. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Looking at the little girl who clung to his mother in the airport, Xavian frowned. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing roaming around my house? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re looking for my mom,¡± Xavian asked impolitely. Xavian was unhappy that yton was stealing his mother away from him. Now, even an unrted child is trying to steal Mommy away? Sophia nodded her head repeatedly as she stered a sweet smile on her face. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 100 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 100 Chapter 100 She Is So Adorable When Xavian was about to yell at Sophia, he saw the adorable smile on her face. He realized the anger in him instantly disappeared. ¡°When you came out¡­ Did you tell your dad and mom? They would be worried if they can¡¯t find you,¡± Xavian softened his voice as he asked. Sophia sneaked out toe and look for Natalie. She had been to Natalie¡¯s house once with Franklin, but she could not remember the exact location of Natalie¡¯s house. Therefore, she could only roam around the area, hoping to see Natalie when she returned home. Now that Sophia had met Xavian, she knew that she would be able to see Natalie if she followed him home. With that thought, she tugged Xavian¡¯s hand and stared at him pitifully. ¡°I¡­ w-want¡­ to see¡­ Natalie¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s my mommy.¡± Xavian raised an eyebrow and added, ¡°I won¡¯t share my mommy with you even if you whine here. It won¡¯t work on me. There¡¯s already another person who¡¯s stealing my mommy in my home. Stop making things worse for me.¡± ¡°X-Xavian¡­¡± Xavian was younger than yton, so yton was his elder brother. He always wished that Natalie had given birth to a little sister instead of yton, who was such a sly person. When Sophia called him by his name, itpletely melted his heart. ¡°W-What did you call me?¡± Sophia smiled at Xavian and replied, ¡°Xavian¡­¡± Even though her voice sounded sweet, the smile on her face appeared sweeter. Xavian smiled as well after looking at her expression. He tried to hide the smile on his face before he said, ¡°I heard your stomach growling. You must be hungry. I¡¯ll buy you something to eat at the convenience store.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that whining works. I just don¡¯t want to see you starve.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± However, Xavian¡¯s speech contradicted his actions. He bought plenty of food for Sophia in the convenience store. Inexplicably, Xavian liked Sophia. Even though he did not want her to steal his mother from him, he could not stop himself from doting on the little girl who kept stammering. After Natalie had finished treating Yana and left the Beckers residence, she received a phone call. Samuel¡¯s name appeared on her phone screen. Upon giving it a nce, she immediately ended the call. How dare this man call me shamelessly after what he did to mest night? Forget it! Your true intentions were revealedst night! Even though the line was cut off, Samuel did not give up. He kept calling again and again. Natalie deliberately refused to answer a single one. Finally, she scoffed before she answered the call. She yelled into the phone, ¡°Samuel Bowers, don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯ve received money from your woman and promised that I would stay away from you! I have to keep my word because I¡¯ve taken the money! Stop making things difficult for me!¡± ¡°Sophia is missing.¡± Natalie was stunned upon hearing that, but another thought appeared. Why would Sophia be missing all of a sudden? Also, this man is rich and powerful. Why would he need me to find a little girl? ¡°If she¡¯s missing, then look for her.¡± Natalie bit her lip and retorted, ¡°Why are telling me about it? If you can¡¯t find her, then how would you expect me to find her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worried?¡± Clearly, Natalie was extremely anxious. She liked Sophia ever since she first met her. However, she knew that she was not Sophia¡¯s mother, so she could not stay by her side no matter how much she liked her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Samuel Bowers, she¡¯s your daughter. You¡¯re supposed to be the worried one, not me,¡± Natalie said calmly. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 101 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 101 Chapter 101 You Think You Can Run Away ¡°Is that how you truly feel?¡± Natalie clenched her phone as she answered coldly, ¡°Why would I lie to you? Samuel Bowers, who do you think you are? Why would I be pretentious in front of you?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Knowing that Sophia was missing, Natalie began to panic. However, she did not want Samuel to see it. ¡°Hurry up and look for Sophia. I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have the time to talk to you.¡± Upon finishing speaking, Natalie hung up the phone. She was biting on her lip so hard that it started to bleed, but she did not even notice it. Sophia is so young. Her aphasia condition has just slightly improved. Where could she go? Moreover, the Bower family attracts so much attention. Their enemies can¡¯t do anything to harm the brothers. What if theyy their hands on Sophia instead? The more Natalie thought about it, the more miserable she felt. Without any hesitation, she called Yandel. ¡°Yandel, I need your help locating a girl. I¡¯ll send you her information and phototer. You have to find her whereabouts in a couple of hours.¡± ¡°Boss, who¡¯s this girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to exin. Also, give Jerome a call for help as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to make Jerome pay back the favor just like this? This is too-¡± While Yandel wasining, Natalie ignored him and hung up the call. She always knew that Jerome was interested in her. That was why she had never contacted him. She did not want to take advantage of his feelings. However, nothing was more important than ensuring Sophia¡¯s safety now. After sending the information and photo, Natalie quickly rushed home. She did not find Sophia there. Where did Sophia go? Did she run away from home? Was she kidnapped? Meanwhile, in the convenience store, Xavian tore open the packaging of the snack before giving it to Sophia. Thetter then started eating slowly. She did not cause a mess while eating her snack. As Xavian watched her eat, he became more fond of her. Deep down, he wanted Natalie to give birth to a younger sister who looked exactly like Sophia. After Sophia finished eating, Xavian held her hand. ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Sophia quickly shook her head and said adamantly, ¡°N-Natalie¡­¡± Xavian did not expect her to be still thinking about Natalie after she was fed. He sighed and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to my house.¡± With a pair of teary eyes, Sophia said, ¡°T-Thank.. you¡­ X-Xavian¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xavian held Sophia¡¯s hand as both of them walked toward thepound. However, several stepster, Xavian noticed that the two gangsters were still following them from behind. Since the convenience store was packed with people, they did not dare to take make a move on the children yet. Clearly, the men were waiting for Xavian and Sophia to be alone. They had to walk through a tree-lined road in order to get back to Xavian¡¯s house. Both sides of the road were nted with sycamore trees. At that moment, not a single person was seen on the entire street. The two men were still following behind them. At that moment, even Sophia had noticed the sound of footsteps behind them. There was a hint of worry on her face. ¡°S-Someone¡­¡± Xavian held Sophia¡¯s hand tighter as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Don¡¯t look back. Just keep running with me. One. Two. Three.¡± On the count of three, Xavian started running with Sophia while he held her hand. When the men saw the kids running, they quickened their pace. Not only that the children¡¯s legs were short, but there were also limits to their stamina. They were not as lucky as the previous time. One of the men who had a scar on his face came to a halt in front of them. ¡°Why are you running? You think you can run away from us with those short legs of yours?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 102 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 102 Chapter 102 An Enraged Samuel Despite being helpless, Xavian protectively nudged Sophia to stand behind him. His heart thumped for a moment. Even so, he did not show a single trace of his anxiety in front of the terrified Sophia. He mustered all his courage before locking eyes with the man who had a scar on his face. ¡°We¡¯re mere children. Why are you kidnapping us?¡± ¡°Please. Who do you think you are?¡± The scar-faced man sarcastically said while scratching his chin. His gaze then swept past Xavian andnded on Sophia. ¡°Sweet little Sophia Bowers over there is the one we want, not you. The Bowers family will have no choice but to fulfil our demands if we hold her captive.¡± The Bowers family? Sophia? The pieces finally clicked together in Xavian¡¯s mind as he now understood what was happening. This little girl standing behind me is Samuel¡¯s daughter. ¡°S-Scared¡­¡± Tears poured from Sophia¡¯s eyes as her tiny body trembled fervently. She had been highly guarded by the Bowers family her entire life. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. There were times when she tried to sneak out for fun in the past. That led to two oues; someone would catch her right before she could leave her home, or Franklin would get assigned to apany her. Today was her first time sessfully sneaking out alone to find Natalie. Unfortunately, she failed to find thetter and had somehow ended up in the clutches of the evil scar-faced man. The man briskly grabbed Xavian¡¯s shoulder as if he were toying with a vulnerable ant. To that, Xavian retaliated. He grabbed the man¡¯s arm and bit down hard, leaving two jagged rows of bloodied teeth marks. ¡°How dare you bite me, you rabid dog? I¡¯ll finish you off here and now!¡± The scar-faced man broke free of Xavian and flung thetter onto the ground. As Xavian¡¯s body crashednded, he let out a series of loud gasps. It felt as if all his bones had snapped at once. No! I can¡¯t give up now! He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth while mbering onto his feet to protect Sophia. Before he could do anything, a hand patted his shoulder as a gentle voice spoke. ¡°Hang on, Sweetheart. I have a task for you.¡± A wave of relief and joy surged through Xavian as soon as he heard that. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°No child should have to witness a vicious fight,¡± Natalie stated with a piercing, cold gaze. ¡°Xavian, I want you to take Sophia over to that corner and cover her eyes. Don¡¯t forget to close your eyes too. You guys aren¡¯t allowed to look without my permission, got it?¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Sweetheart, when has Mommy ever let you down?¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°Good.¡± At once, Xavian spun on his heels to calm and help Sophia settle in the corner. Meanwhile, Natalie turned toward the two middle-aged men in front of her. She had asked Yandel and Jerome to track down Sophia earlier but worried that Sophia woulde looking for her. Hence, she decided to look around her neighborhood for good measure. Because of that, she chanced upon her son and Sophia, who got picked on by two men. Blurry anger shrouded Natalie¡¯s vision. Any harm done to her son was enough to strike a nerve in her. However, a fit of scorching rage seethed from her at that moment as she witnessed the men threatening both Xavian and Sophia. ¡°You should mind your own business,dy. Hand over Sophia.¡± The scar-faced man spoke with a half- smile while taking a knife out of his pocket. ¡°Obey me, and I¡¯ll let you walk away unharmed.¡± ¡°Hand her over to you? Pfft. In your dreams!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Feeling provoked by Natalie¡¯s sharp retort, the man bolted over and tried to stab her. Natalie dodged sideways in a sh, narrowly escaping the blunt edge of his knife beforending a forceful jab on the man¡¯s abdomen. Utter shock shed on the man¡¯s face. He had not expected Natalie to dodge his attack with such grace and skill. Annoyed, he barked at his aplice, ¡°What the f*ck are you standing around for? Hurry up and finish her off this instant!¡± It was evident that someone had paid the two men to kidnap Sophia as they were willing to use any means necessary. They quickly drew their knives and surrounded Natalie. The men continuously attacked her for some time. It did not take long before she grew weary, and her dodging speed slowed down. Eventually, the knife of the scar-faced man made a deep cut on Natalie¡¯s arm. Not wanting the children to worry, she bit her lip and continued fighting off the men without making a sound. A second cut soon formed on Natalie¡¯s arm. Then, one of the men managed to sh another cut on her upper arm. Thick, warm blood began to ooze from each cut. A sharp stinging pierced through Natalie¡¯s entire arm, rendering her weak and unable to exert any strength. It was then that a Hummer sped over to the scene. A tall figure got out of the driver¡¯s seat. In an instant, a hostile aura emanated into the space around them. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 103 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 103 Chapter 103 None Of Your Business Sheer panic arose in Natalie as she could not guarantee the safety of Sophia and Xavian now that she had gotten hurt. However, a flicker of hope lit in her eyes upon witnessing Samuel¡¯s appearance. Relief poured over Natalie as she no longer resisted her body¡¯s pains. At that moment, she allowed the difort of her wounds to take over her consciousness. Darn, these cuts really do pack quite a punch¡­ The two men had not realized the figure was Samuel. After turning around to lock gazes with him, their faces instantly twisted into expressions of shock and terror. The scar-faced man shared a knowing look with his aplice and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± They turned around quickly, wanting to escape. The two barely took a few steps before Samuel brought them to the ground with a swift leg sweep. At that, the scar-faced man gripped his knife tightly. He wanted to get up and fight back but could not as his wrist got ruthlessly stepped on by a pair of expensive leather shoes. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The man cried out in agony. His face writhed almost to the point of distortion. Crack! Some seconds passed before his wrist bone got utterly crushed, and he dropped his knife. ¡°M-My hand!¡± The scar-faced man shrilled while quivering in pain. All traces of color drained from his face. Even his arm turned to a ghastly white. Meanwhile, the aplice pissed his pants in fear while begging for mercy. ¡°We¡­ We were only following orders. Technically, we didn¡¯t harm Sophia! Only that random ugly woman got hurt. Please have mercy on me!¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed to vicious slits. This punk has got some nerve! Sophia is my daughter, and Natalie is my beloved. How dare he hurt and offend the two most precious women in my life! He¡¯ll pay dearly for crossing me. I¡¯m going to make him regret the day he was born. ¡°How about no?¡± With that, Samuel crushed the aplice¡¯s wrist. Billy brought some other subordinates of the Bowers family with him to the scene sometimeter. ¡°Apologies for beingte, Sir¡­¡± Billy said in a low voice. ¡°Bring these two men with you for interrogation. I want to know who sent them here to kidnap Sophia.¡± Samuel¡¯s brows drew close as he continued with a hint of malice in his tone, ¡°Once you extract the information, do treat them well and show them how hospitable we, Bowers, can be.¡± Billy had served Samuel for a long time; he had seen the numerous torturing methods Samuel employed when dealing with enemies. However, this was the first time that Billy saw Samuel this enraged. Even so, he kept quiet and responded with a simple, ¡°I understand, Sir.¡± The two men had passed out on the ground due to the excruciating pain they felt. Hence, Billy and the other subordinates lugged the men onto a car¡¯s trunk as if the two were mere logs. Samuel did not approach Xavian and Sophia first. Instead, he rushed over to Natalie¡¯s side. He asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Natalie felt relieved earlier when she saw Samuel. Yet, now that the situation got resolved, she had mixed feelings and decided to shove Samuel away. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding profusely right now. How is that fine?¡± Samuel refused to let Natalie turn him away. He persisted, ¡°Why are you like this? How far must it go before you¡¯re willing to admit that you¡¯re hurt and that you need help?¡± Wrath gleamed in Samuel¡¯s dark gaze at once. It was the first time Natalie saw Samuel in such a furious state. An ache throbbed in her chest as she recalled the incident that happenedst night. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The woman that Samuel kissed yesterday was indeed Natalie herself. However, she was wearing her hyper-realistic mask, so there was no way that Samuel could recognize her. Natalie clenched her jaw bitterly at the thought of how Samuel flirted with her that night while thinking she was a different person. She covered her bleeding arm but could not conceal her temper in front of Samuel¡¯s nagging. Eventually, she gave in to her anger and snapped, ¡°Do you not understand a word I¡¯m saying, Samuel Bowers? I already told you that I epted ten million from Yara under the condition that I must disappear from your life. You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with my affairs. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m bleeding to my death because my life has nothing to do with you anymore!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 104 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Bear The Consequences Samuel was worried about Natalie¡¯s injury. Never in a million years did he expect her to refuse his help so coldly. Nevertheless, his arm snaked under Natalie¡¯s knee and lifted her in a bridal carry before walking toward his car. ¡°Samuel Bowers! Let me go right now! Hey! Are you even listening to what I¡¯m saying? You jerk! You clearly hear me screaming in your ear, so why are you pretending not to understand?¡± Samuel cast a casual nce at Natalie. ¡°So what if you agreed to stay away from me? You may have made that promise to Yara, but I didn¡¯t promise her anything.¡± Upon hearing that bold statement, Natalie was so surprised that she was at a loss for words. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Think of it as me forcing you to stay in my life. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bear the consequences for doing so.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes shined brightly with hope. He then continued, ¡°Now, be a good girl and stay still in my arms. You¡¯ll lose more blood if you keep wiggling around, and I can assure you that losing blood will worsen your suffering during the recovery process.¡± Natalie was used to getting injured. Even so, she could not help but fall for his kind gesture. At the same time, she was annoyed at herself for having mixed feelings; she had already decided to cut ties with Samuel, yet she still yearned for his care. ¡°Don¡¯t order me around with that mocking tone of yours!¡± she eventually scoffed. ¡°Save all that anger for after you recover. You can yell and hit me then, but for now¡­¡± Samuel then nced down at her, his gaze soft with affection as he spoke with a low and gentle voice. ¡°Please don¡¯t resist me. I¡¯m worried about you¡­¡± A lump lodged at the back of Natalie¡¯s throat. I¡¯ve made a lot of harsh remarks toward him. Still, why is he not giving up on me? Why is it that even though he shares aplicated rtionship with Yara, I still feel like he only cares about me? She pondered while opening the car door. It was then that a different thought struck her mind. ¡°Wait a minute. Where¡¯s Sophia? And where¡¯s my little one? Where¡¯s Xavian-¡± ¡°Rx. The kids will be fine now that Billy is around to look after them,¡± Samuel reassured. Natalie lightly nibbled her lower lip after hearing that. Atst, there was no reason for her to refuse Samuel¡¯s help. She let go of her hand and allowed him to carry her onto the passenger seat. Samuel promptly leaned over to fasten the seat belt for Natalie, making sure to avoid her wounds. He moved with great caution like he was handling the world¡¯s most delicate gem. Natalie obediently sat still while fixating on the man who did all this for her. Am I hallucinating? When will this seemingly perfect dream end? Samuel gave onest assuring nce at Natalie before heading to the driver¡¯s seat. He kept silent throughout the drive but elerated as he wanted to have Natalie¡¯s wounds treated quickly. In less than ten minutes, his Hummer pulled up at the entrance of a private hospital. When getting out of the car, Samuel carried her once more. ¡°You do know that only my arms got injured, right? My legs are fine¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± A mischievous glint flitted past Samuel¡¯s eyes as he went on. ¡°But I want to hold you, so quit moving around and worsening your wounds, or I¡¯ll kiss you in public.¡± Natalie froze. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to test the waters if you don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll actually kiss you.¡± Of course, Natalie did not dare to challenge him on this matter. So, she could onlypromise. Even though blood gushed from many open wounds on her arm, she feltfortable and safe in Samuel¡¯s warm embrace. At the emergency room, the doctor used a pair of scissors to cut open Natalie¡¯s sleeve so he could treat her wounds. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Three jagged cuts trailed at different areas of her arm. Each had shed into her pale skin varying depths, and they had not stopped bleeding. Her now clotted blood clumped parts of her flesh and tattered skin together into a gooey mess. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need stitches to close these wounds.¡± ¡°Alright. Go ahead, doctor.¡± As the doctor cleaned and stitched the cuts on Natalie¡¯s arm, he was surprised to see how thetter had not made a sound or even flinched once. He raised his eyes and looked at Natalie, curious about how high her pain tolerance was. It was not long before Natalie noticed the doctor¡¯s confusion and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered from injuries that are far worse than this, so I don¡¯t really feel much pain as you¡¯re stitching me up¡­¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 105 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Sorry For Being Late The doctor fell silent for a moment. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. This girl is probably only in her twenties. I wonder what kind of trauma she has experienced to dismiss her current pain with such ease¡­ Samuel curled his fists as he stared at Natalie¡¯s bloodied arm. Three cuts¡­ God knows how long these three scars will remain on her arm. Hell, they might not ever heal. For every wound and pain inflicted on Natalie, I will make sure to return the favor to those two scumbags by the millions! They¡¯ll regret ever crossing me, this I swear. The doctor eventually fixed Natalie up and gave her some advice on caring for her stitches. He then turned to Samuel and reminded, ¡°Please take good care of your girlfriend.¡± ¡°Doctor, you¡¯ve misunderstood. He¡¯s not-¡± Before Natalie could finish speaking, Samuel hopped in to interject, ¡°I will. Thank you so much, doctor.¡± He then carried her out of the emergency room and into a private ward as if they were a loving couple. Along the way, Natalie emphasized aloud, ¡°I am not your girlfriend.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re aware that we aren¡¯t a couple, why didn¡¯t you correct the doctor earlier?¡± At that, Samuel stopped in his steps to gaze adoringly at Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Because you will eventually be my woman. I am merely exercising my rights early.¡± ¡°You-¡± Natalie shot him a re. ¡°Don¡¯t use your deal with Yara as an excuse to avoid me.¡± Samuel locked eyes with her and added in a firm tone, ¡°No one can threaten me except you. You¡¯re the one person who has a hold on me.¡± This man is so charming whenever he gets serious like this¡­ Meanwhile, whispers of nurses and patients filled every hospital ward. ¡°That woman is average-looking, yet she¡¯s lucky enough to get carried in the arms of that drop-dead gorgeous man? I envy her!¡± ¡°Hmph. I bet thatdy is wealthy and probably obsessed with handsome men. Maybe she¡¯s paying him to treat her so well!¡± ¡°Eep! I want a drool-worthy hunk to carry me in bridal style too!¡± ¡°Did you see how gentle he is with her? Ugh, my husband doesn¡¯t even treat me with half as much as that man does to her!¡± It was though a stormy cloud formed above Natalie as she listened to the women¡¯s envy for her and admiration toward Samuel. These women are out of their minds! I am not as hideous as they make me out to be! Besides, Samuel is obsessed with me and won¡¯t let me leave his life at all. I can¡¯t get rid of him even if I want to! Natalie was so mad that her cheeks reddened and puffed up. At that sight, an amused chuckle rumbled from Samuel¡¯s chest while he carried Natalie over to the bed in her private ward. ¡°Quit acting so tough all the time.¡± Samuel¡¯s arms snaked past Natalie¡¯s sides and forced her into an embrace. He continued, ¡°You were obviously worried about Sophia, so much so that you were willing to risk your life for her.¡± At once, Natalie¡¯s heartbeat skyrocketed from feeling his hot breath tickling against her skin. She quickly averted her gaze to look elsewhere. ¡°So what?¡± She muttered. ¡°I¡¯m only worried about Sophia because I love her and wanted to save her life out of my own free will. It has nothing to do with you, so please stop being nice to me out of gratitude. I don¡¯t need or want any form ofpensation from you.¡± Deep down, Natalie felt she had acted brashly by endangering her life to save Sophia. I have children of my own too. If those men actually killed me, what would happen to my kids? How will they live without their mother? Things would have taken an extreme turn if Samuel hadn¡¯t arrived in time to rescue me¡­ That¡¯s strange. I wasn¡¯t even worried about my life when Sophia was in danger. For some reason, my instincts told me I needed to protect her. That feeling earlier¡­ It was like I would rather have ten deep cuts on my body than let Sophia suffer from even the slightest scratch. Weird¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s sincere gaze locked on Natalie from a close distance. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I was toote,¡± Samuel murmured. ¡°If I had just arrived even a minute earlier, you would not have to suffer from so much pain.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Elsewhere, Yandel sought the help of Jerome but quickly caught wind of Natalie¡¯s injury. Jerome shot a grim look at Yandel as he questioned thetter, ¡°What exactly is Natalie¡¯s rtionship with that little girl? Natalie is normally someone who ces her safety first and foremost, so why did she risk her life for a girl that she barely knows?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 106 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 106 Chapter 106 You Are An Animal Jerome¡¯s hands were now gripping Yandel¡¯s cor tightly. ¡°How on earth would I know, Jerome?¡± Dumbfounded, Yandel paused topose himself before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I believe she must have her reason for doing so.¡± ¡°What reason could there possibly be?¡± Anger flitted past Jerome¡¯s dark eyes as he barked, ¡°What on earth could be more important than her own life?¡± All Yandel could do was helplessly purse his lips. He, too, was worried about Natalie¡¯s wellbeing and safety. However, the intensity of his worry was nothingpared to Jerome¡¯s. Just as Yandel was scratching his head over how to reassure Jerome, his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Yandel, it¡¯s me.¡± Natalie¡¯s calm voice traveled from the phone¡¯s speakers, sending a rush of relief down Yandel¡¯s spine. ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± he instantly asked. ¡°It was only a small injury,¡± Natalie replied smilingly on the other end of the call. ¡°I won¡¯t die from it.¡± ¡°I was worried sick-¡± Before Yandel could finish his words, Jerome, who was right beside him, snatched the phone. ¡°Why would a perfectly healthydy like yourself talk about death all the time? It¡¯s bad luck!¡± Jerome shouted. Natalie¡¯s amused grin grew wider upon hearing Jerome¡¯s voice. She teased, ¡°You little rascal, how could you yell at me? It seems like you¡¯ve be ruder now that you¡¯re older now, huh?¡± She and Jerome had grown up in the same town. Thetter was two years younger than her and had followed her around like a loyal pet. Jerome was much scrawnier as a kid, unlike his currently tall and muscr build. Because of that, he often got picked on by the kids in his town. It was Natalie who threw stones and chased those bullies away every time. While Natalie was the daughter of the prestigious Nichols family, Jerome had a powerful identity too. He was the grandson of Finley ckburn, a significant figure within the military and political world. Not only that, but he was also the sole descendant of the ckburn family. Thus, one could say he was someone important. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re calling a little rascal?¡± Jerome muttered. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to be my little rascal, then I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Come now, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m calling to let both of you know that I¡¯m safe and sound. Yes, I got hurt, but it¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll catch up with you once I recover, okay?¡± Natalie exined. Jerome could not argue with her. Thus, he let out a grumpy huff as a form of reply. ¡°Attaboy.¡± With that, Natalie ended the call while still grinning smugly. She thought back to the little boy who constantly followed behind her and addressed her politely. Now, he had grown into a fine man and had be the youngest lieutenant in the army. She could not help but feel proud of his transformation. Just then, Samuel opened the ward¡¯s door and entered. As soon as he noticed Natalie holding her phone, a tense smile curled on his face. ¡°Who were you on the phone with?¡± Samuel asked, feigning ignorance. ¡°Was it a guy or a girl?¡± ¡°A guy.¡± Samuel swiftly approached and pushed Natalie down onto the hospital bed. ¡°A guy?¡± Just then, a n hatched in Natalie¡¯s mind as she wanted to retaliate against Samuel. ¡°Yep,¡± she stated candidly. Her eyes locked on him to prove she was serious. ¡°On top of that, he and I are childhood sweethearts.¡± Childhood sweethearts? Samuel thought to himself. Technically, Natalie was telling the truth as she and Jerome had grown up alongside each other. They shared a close rtionship during their childhood. However, it was more akin to kinship than a romantic rtionship since Natalie only saw Jerome as her younger brother. Samuel¡¯s eyes bore into Natalie¡¯s as if he were trying to stare into her soul. She¡¯s taunting me because she knows I have feelings for her. ¡°Now, now, Natalie. That¡¯s hardly fair¡­¡± Samuel remarked. Natalie caught the threatening look in his eyes. However, now was not the time for her to surrender. She taunted, ¡°It takes one to know one.¡± Samuel wanted to reveal just how deep his feelings for her ran. He was even willing to serve his heart on a silver tter to prove how much he loved her. Despite that, he knew that Natalie would not reciprocate his feelings, especially since she always had her guard up against him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Her face was fake. Her identity was fake, too. Everything about her was fake. Samuel¡¯s rage skyrocketed from all his pent-up emotions, so he leaned in to bite Natalie¡¯s lips. Disbelief struck Natalie. She shot him a wide-eyed re as her bottom lip burned with a shade of red like wildfire. ¡°Samuel Bowers, you animal! I¡¯m an injured patient!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 107 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 107 Chapter 107 So What If We Kiss Gosh! I have an arm filled with cuts! How dare this man behave so wildly and pin me under him? Samuel slightly distanced from Natalie while caressing her lips with his finger. ¡°So what if we kiss? One little peck won¡¯t affect your injured arm. After all, it¡¯s your lips that I¡¯m ravaging.¡± With that, he threw himself against her body and nted his lips deeper against hers. This time, he was more cautious not to touch the injury on Natalie¡¯s arm. He even made sure to avoid cing too much of his weight on her body. ¡°Y-You animal¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s muffled voice cursed. Unfortunately, it had little effect on Samuel, who hungrily continued to run his tongue along the insides of her mouth. Natalie¡¯s resistance toward his kiss only made him desire it even more. He wanted her to get used to the intimate gesture and make her fall for him. Before the situation got steamier, a woman opened the ward¡¯s door and spoke. ¡°Samuel, are you here? I¡¯vee to visit you.¡± Both Samuel and Natalie instantly recognized that it was Yara¡¯s voice. Natalie was out of breath after the kiss. However, she suppressed her breathlessness and let out a flustered cough to hide how she had been kissing Samuel earlier. Meanwhile, Samuel seemed to be in a much moreposed statepared to her. The only odd thing was that his voice sounded hoarse and deep, as though his desire was now satisfied. Any adult, especially those with experience in dating, would know both of them had been kissing passionately a while ago on the patient¡¯s bed from a single nce; Yara was no exception. Her face paled instantly. She felt as though her heart skipped a beat. Without realizing it, Yara¡¯s jaw dropped, and she could not bring herself to utter a word. The truth was that she wanted to visit the Bowers residence to win over Franklin and Sophia, and ultimately, Samuel. There, she found out from Gavin that Sophia was with Steven. Gavin knew nothing and had only told her that Samuel was at the hospital. Humans were the weakest when they were sick. Plus, Samuel rarely fell ill, so it was only natural that Yara would use this opportunity to gain his favor. Unfortunately, she did not expect to find him literally tongue-tied with Natalie. Yara¡¯s sly n to seduce Samuel had backfired into a ridiculous joke. Samuel is not the one injured. It¡¯s that ugly, freckled b*tch who¡¯s hurt. What¡¯s worse is that she¡¯s blushing and is panting ever so slightly. I know that look. I bet she¡¯s all giddy inside, thinking that Samuel is in love with her. How could she do this? She¡¯s received ten million from me and has even signed an agreement to stay away from Samuel. So what the hell is she doing shoving her tongue down his throat right now? Yara¡¯s fists clenched tightly. Nevertheless, she bit back her anger as she was in Samuel¡¯s presence. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was not the right time for Yara to do anything to Natalie at that moment. Thus, she nned to teach thetter a lesson once Samuel was gone. ¡°You. Are you done staring?¡± Samuel snapped with an icy expression. ¡°S-Samuel, I was so worried that you got injured¡­¡± Yara bit her lip gently, her eyes filled with reluctance. ¡°I¡­ I suppose I¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± A smirk formed on Natalie¡¯s lips when she saw Yara pretending to be a meek and tame woman. Triumph swelled in Natalie¡¯s chest, knowing that Yara could not do anything to her for kissing Samuel. She thought to herself, How refreshing. Upsetting Yara seems way more fun than I thought¡­ Just as Samuel was about to get up from Natalie¡¯s body, a pair of small and slender hands suddenly grabbed his shirt. ¡°You-¡± ¡°My arm hurts a lot¡­¡± Tears welled in Natalie¡¯s eyes as she pouted at Samuel. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She was doing it on purpose. In fact, she was doing this to infuriate Yara. However, she was uncertain about whether Samuel would y along with her. If he chose the flirtatious Yara over Natalie, thetter would feel utterly humiliated. Deep down, Natalie had no idea what and why she was putting on this act. It was far toote to take back her actions; shey beneath Samuel and had already said those cringe- worthy words with that helpless expression of hers. Meanwhile, Samuel continued staring at her without saying anything for a long time. Natalie¡¯s heart sank, wondering if she had just made a fool of herself. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 108 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 108 Chapter 108 I Am Your Man Moments passed before Samuel pinched her chin and said, ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was stunned. Then she nced at Yara, who was still standing by the door before muttering, ¡°But there¡¯s someone waiting for you-¡± ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± Samuel repeated. He stared at Natalie like a predator stalking at its prey with a domineering aura and possessiveness. Both of them maintained an affectionate position as hey on top of her in the rtively small hospital bed. At the same time, Yara was burning with so much rage that her body trembled. I don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m a hundred, maybe even a thousand times prettier than Natalie. Whatever she¡¯s doing with Samuel, I can do better. So why is he obsessed with her? ¡°Samuel¡­¡± Yara¡¯s eyes reddened with frustration. ¡°Natalie is injured. I think she needs some space to recuperate. Maybe we should leave-¡± Right then, Natalie interrupted by answering Samuel¡¯s question loudly, ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the devious woman beneath him. Then, his lips curled into a smirk. He knew that Natalie waspeting with Yara, and she was using him as a tool for their fight. However, he was not bothered by it at all. Natalie¡¯s sweet answer had captivated him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve cleared the misunderstanding and you know that I¡¯m not injured, why are you still sticking around?¡± Although Samuel did not mention any names, it was evident that he was dismissing Yara. At that, Yara¡¯s face twisted into a hideous frown as she had not expected to get chased out of the ward so heartlessly. ¡°Samuel, I-¡± ¡°Leave, and close the door on your way out.¡± Yara hesitated. Although she did not want to leave, she had never once challenged Samuel¡¯s decision in the past five years and was not about to do so now. Her jaw clenched so tightly that her teeth almost got crushed under the unyielding weight. Nevertheless, she did as told. This isn¡¯t over. Wait and see, Natalie. I¡¯ll eventually win him over! As soon as Yara left the ward, Natalie dropped the act and resumed her cold demeanor. Her hands retracted from Samuel¡¯s shirt while she put on a calm expression. Samuel knew Natalie was mean but did not expect her to give him the boot so heartlessly. ¡°That¡¯s it? So I¡¯m merely a tool for you to use then dump once you achieve your motives?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie avoided his gaze and muttered, ¡°Besides, you already knew I was putting on an act¡­¡± A dull pain sank in Samuel¡¯s chest upon hearing that. This woman will be the death of me. I was willing to be her tool, but who would¡¯ve known that she would turn and ditch me like that? He pursed his lips but did not adjust his posture. Instead, his body continued to press down on Natalie¡¯s. Despite Yara interrupting them earlier, he had not forgotten about Natalie¡¯s male friend earlier. He casually asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that childhood sweetheart you were talking to on the phone?¡± Natalie froze. Oh my gosh, he still hasn¡¯t dropped the topic about Jerome. ¡°Samuel, why should I report every detail in my life to you?¡± ¡°Well, because I¡¯m your man.¡± Samuel boldly met her gaze and dered in a deep voice, ¡°Are you really going to challenge me?¡± ¡°Since when did you be my man?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve devoted all my love to you, and only you¡­¡± His dulled tone continued, ¡°How can I not be yours?¡± An air of seriousness emanated from the ends of Samuel¡¯s hair to his toes. Natalie wanted to rebuke him. Yet, when she looked into his dark and mysterious eyes, she could not seem to utter a single word. Natalie feared that Samuel would bite her lip again out of anger. The thought of her already swollen lips suffering from another bite stopped her from fighting thetter. Hence, she decided to change the topic instead. ¡°Well, I¡¯m an exhausted patient who¡¯s already lost a lot of blood. I want to get some rest now¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel¡¯s stubborn gaze locked onto hers as he said, ¡°Go ahead and rest up. We¡¯ll talk about that sweetheart of yourster.¡± In truth, Natalie was utterly worn out from everything that had happened. She had slight hopes that Samuel would be gone by the time she awoke from her nap. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, his arms wrapped around her just as she was about to snuggle under the nket to sleep. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 109 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Arranged Marriage Shock surged through Natalie as she quickly dodged him. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m already injured, and you¡¯re-¡± Samuel pulled her closer into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m tired too. Let¡¯s stay like this for a while¡­¡± Perhaps Natalie had bled so much, or maybe it was Samuel¡¯s warm embrace, but she fell asleep right after shutting her eyes. In her dreams, she recalled the night from five years ago. She saw the scene of herself trying hard to escape from the sea of mes. Yara was also there to snatch away one of her sons and a daughter. The nightmare caused her to unknowingly tighten her arms around Samuel¡¯s waist and mutter, ¡°N-No! My babies, please don¡¯t take them away from me¡­¡± Her heart ached as she was unable to break free from her nightmare. Samuel lowered his head and gazed at the squirming woman in his arms while gently stroking her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Back at Bowers manor, Keh Bowers watched endearingly as his great-grandson enjoyed some ice cream. Keh was both Samuel and Steven¡¯s grandfather. He initially assumed that Samuel was not interested in women and believed that Steven would be the first of his grandsons to birth some great-grandchildren for him. Much to his surprise, Samuel was the first to give him two great-grandchildren¡ªFranklin and Sophia. Keh utterly adored Franklin and Sophia, especially the former. It would be an understatement to say that Franklin was Keh¡¯s prized possession. ¡°Slow down, Dear, or you¡¯ll choke on your food¡­¡± Keh smiled so lovingly that almost all his wrinkles stretched out. He assured, ¡°There are still some left, so you don¡¯t have to hurry it all down at once. You can eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡± To that, Franklin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Great-grandpa!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Keh¡¯s heart softened with glee at the title ¡°great-grandpa.¡± He gleefully thought to himself, Gosh, I hope Franklin will bring his sister, Sophia, along with him when he visits me next time. The thought of having a pair of great-grandchildren by his side made him delighted. Just as Franklin was cheerily licking his ice cream, he received a text from his sister. The text said: Franklin! Natalie got hurt earlier when she was trying to protect me from some evil men!! What! My woman is injured? Franklin¡¯s heart sank at once. He immediately put down his spoon and spoke nervously. ¡°Great- grandpa, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t eat the ice cream anymore. Something urgent came up, and I need to go home right away¡­¡± That shocked Keh, who immediately asked, ¡°What? What could be so urgent? Didn¡¯t you promise that you¡¯d practice ying the piano here for a month this time?¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, my Natalie got hurt!¡± Curious, Keh asked, ¡°Natalie? Is that the name of your pet cat or dog? Shall I get someone to fetch it over here?¡± ¡°Nope! She¡¯s my woman. I¡¯m going to marry her when I grow up!¡± Franklin spoke with a determined expression. He was evidently not joking. ¡°She¡¯s hurt, so I have to see her right now! Great-grandpa, please get someone to send me home.¡± When Keh heard how important this ¡°Natalie¡± was to his great-grandson, he immediately instructed his staff to send Franklin back to the Bowers residence. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Of course, he, too, went along with Franklin as he wanted to see who exactly was ¡°Natalie.¡± Since this little girl has won over the heart of my great-grandson, I can help set up an arranged marriage between them. As soon as they reached the Bowers residence, Franklin noticed Sophia, who had cried so much that her eyes became swollen. Steven sat next to Sophia andforted her, ¡°Natalie is currently recovering in the hospital. She¡¯s not dead. Plus, your daddy is currently with her, and he says I can take you to visit her when she¡¯s all better. Please stop crying! I swear I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Upon seeing Franklin¡¯s return, Sophia immediately rushed into his embrace while conveying her message between sobs. ¡°S-Sam. She¡­ injured¡­ a lot¡­ blood¡­¡± Her tears continuously poured as she mumbled. Steven¡¯s heart ached for her. Likewise, Keh also felt a pang in his chest at the sight of his crying great-grandchild. This ¡°Natalie¡± person¡­ Who exactly is she? Even my great-granddaughter is crying hysterically. Seeing how the two children were too emotional to utter a single word, Keh nced at Steven and said, ¡°Steven, get over here. I have something to ask you.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 110 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Steven Is An Idiot After instructing Gavin to watch over the children, Steven followed Keh to the study on the second floor. ¡°Grandpa-¡± ¡°How could you?¡± Keh barked without a shred of mercy. ¡°Even Sophia knows to speak up about this urgent matter. How could you not inform me about it at once?¡± Ever since Franklin and Sophia were born, Steven¡¯s ranking in Keh¡¯s heart had dropped to the lowest. Thetter became biased to the twins and no longer favored his grandson, Steven, as much. ¡°I-I forgot.¡± ¡°You forgot? How could you forget to update me on such a serious matter? You idiot! What good is your brain if you can¡¯t even use it to do something so simple?¡± Keh fumed. I would¡¯ve spanked him on the butt if I had brought my cane with me. On the other hand, Steven scratched his head while suppressing how furious he felt. Idiot? Well, I¡¯ve never seen an idiot as good-looking as me. Hmph! That old geezer doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying. ¡°How did Sophia¡¯s condition improve so much? Did you guys manage to hire a professional to coach her?¡± Keh suddenly asked. ¡°Nope. Her speech naturally improved after meeting Natalie¡­¡± At that, Keh¡¯s lips parted in surprise. ¡°Natalie? Is that the girl who made Franklin want to return so urgently?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± A pleased smile spread on Keh¡¯s face as he mused, Well, I¡¯ll be a monkey¡¯s uncle. Here I thought Franklin was the only one who liked Natalie. Now, it turns out that Sophia likes her a lot too. This ¡°Natalie¡± sounds like the perfect candidate for my great-grandson¡¯s wife. ¡°What is Natalie like? Her character, I mean.¡± Steven pondered for a while before answering, ¡°She¡¯s decent. Even Sam, who¡¯s a picky person, approves of her. Most importantly, she got injured this time because she risked her life to protect Sophia.¡± Keh stroked his beard with satisfaction. Hmm. She has excellent character and even knows how to care for Sophia¡¯s safety. That sounds ideal. ¡°What about her looks?¡± ¡°Quite ordinary, and maybe even a little ugly,¡± Steven mindlessly blurted out. He then realized how harsh his words were and quickly added, ¡°But Sam, Franklin, and Sophia find her attractive.¡± As soon as he finished, Keh scrutinized him with a look of disdain. ¡°You idiot¡­ It sounds like you¡¯re the only one with poor taste, then.¡± At that, Steven¡¯s jaw dropped. Now, he¡¯s saying that I have bad taste in women? After interrogating Steven, Keh now had a good impression of Natalie. He nodded to himself. It looks like this ¡°Natalie¡± is an excellent candidate to be my great-grandson¡¯s wife. He then suggested with a cheery grin, ¡°Steven, since Franklin likes Natalie so much, let¡¯s meet up with her parents and discuss the possibility of an arranged marriage¡­¡± Hearing this, Steven instantly paled and asked, ¡°Grandpa, you want to make Natalie your great- grandson¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Keh shot a side-eyed re. ¡°This Natalie¡­ turns twenty-five years old this year.¡± Steven blinked before resuming in an awkward tone, ¡°Grandpa, are¡­ you sure about the whole marriage thing?¡± Keh let out a few intense coughs before ring at his grandson. ¡°You idiot! Why didn¡¯t you tell me this crucial information earlier?¡± ¡°But Grandpa, you didn¡¯t ask¡­¡± ¡°How dare you talk back to me?¡± Steven cradled his head and mumbled inwardly. Why am I always the one getting criticized? Are all the second-born children not as loved as their firstborns? I just endured the kids¡¯ bullying, and now I have to put up with Grandpa¡¯s insults? Man, this sucks! Meanwhile, Natalie sneezed in her sleep, and it woke her up. She was the only person on the patient¡¯s bed; Samuel was no longer beside her. Natalie then got up to use the private restroom inside her ward. However, upon arriving at the restroom¡¯s door, she overheard someone talking on the phone from inside. The person murmured, ¡°Xavian¡­¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hearing the mention of her child¡¯s name, Natalie instinctively leaned her ear against the door. Is Samuel talking to Xavian on the phone? Why would this man have my son¡¯s contact number? And what¡¯s he nning to tell Xavian? Hang on. Why isn¡¯t he talking anymore? She began to inch closer to the door. Just then, the door flung forward as Samuel opened it from inside. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 111 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 111 Chapter 111 An Inch Away Natalie lost her bnce and stumbled. Much to her dismay, she fell right into Samuel¡¯s embrace. The force caused Samuel to stagger backward and sit onto the toilet seat¡¯s cover. Meanwhile, Natalie landed right onto his sturdy thighs. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Natalie¡¯s heart pounded so fast as though it was going to shoot up and out of her mouth. What the hell is wrong with him? Why did he have to open the door all of a sudden? What¡¯s worse is that this position I¡¯m in is just too embarrassing! I¡¯m only an inch away from his family jewels! ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get up on my own,¡± Natalie ordered in a soft tone while biting back how flustered she felt. Just as she was about to stand, Samuel¡¯s arms wrapped around her slender waist and forced her to remain in that intimate position. Unable to retaliate against his overwhelming strength, Natalie had no choice but to remain seated on his thighs while her face was inches away from his. If things were not already bad enough, she could also sense his gradually hardening member jutting against her thigh. Natalie¡¯s trembling voice bellowed, ¡°Y-You¡¯re crossing the line, Samuel!¡± ¡°Crossing the line? You¡¯re the one who threw yourself at me¡­¡± A fierce expression shed on Natalie¡¯s bright red face. ¡°N-Nonsense. I did no such thing!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m the one who ced you on my thighs? That I forcefully pressed your body against mine in this provocative position?¡± Samuel taunted as his narrow gaze observed her. Natalie could not argue with him face to face. Thus, she used the only excuse to escape that she could think of ¨C She brought up her injury. ¡°Your arm is touching my wound¡­¡± Surprisingly, Samuel did not give in to her. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s continue our conversation about that childhood sweetheart of yours.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not going to tell me about this boy you grew up with?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Samuel did not get angry with Natalie for ying dumb. Instead, his lips curled into a sly smile. In the next second, his arms tightened around her, pulling her closer to his body. This action caused her bodily curves to press tautly against him with no gap in between. The two fit perfectly like a puzzle. This hot and heavy intimacy was a foreign sensation for Natalie. She had not experienced anything like this, except for that night from six years ago. Natalie was now really scared. ¡°So, are you going to tell me about him?¡± Samuel asked again. Natalie¡¯s gaze lifted to meet his domineering and mischievous stare. She frowned inwardly. That jerk is doing this on purpose! I can¡¯t believe he is using this tension between us as a method to question me! Unfortunately, Natalie could not take her chances in this cramped restroom. If she were to continue resisting him, she worried he would go wild and take advantage of her without caring about the injury on her arm. ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s patience was running thin. Natalie lowered her head like a deted balloon as she answered, ¡°That guy is two years younger than me. We grew up together in the same neighborhood. He¡¯s a righteous young man who only sees me as an elder sister, nothing more. Besides, I have a two sons¡­¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Well, what about me?¡± Samuel went on. ¡°What do you think of him?¡± ¡°I see him as my younger brother.¡± Natalie paused before getting straight to the point. ¡°Trust me. If I harbored any romantic feelings for him, I would¡¯ve be his girlfriend a long time ago instead of remaining as his elder sister all this while.¡± Jerome was a perfect young man. Ever since losing her virginity six years ago, Natalie felt she had no right to be Jerome¡¯s life partner. A smile tugged at Samuel¡¯s lips now that he was finally satisfied with Natalie¡¯s answer. ¡°What¡¯s got you in such a good mood, Samuel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Samuel lovingly looked at Natalie and borated, ¡°Because although you haven¡¯t fallen for me, you also don¡¯t have feelings for other men.¡± Why would he say such a thing to me? Why would he act as if he¡¯s deeply in love with me, like I¡¯m the only woman he¡¯ll ever have eyes for in his lifetime? Knock! Knock! Suddenly, a series of eager knocks sounded from the ward¡¯s door. ¡°Mommy, are you there? yton and I are here to pay you a visit! We¡¯reing in!¡± Natalie cursed under her breath as she shot out of Samuel¡¯sp. She mentally remarked, Great. Not one, but two of my kids have conveniently shown up when I¡¯m stuck in this embarrassing position! Ugh! A Cue For Happiness Chapter 112 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Your Darling And Sweetheart The door opened as Natalie¡¯s two little ones walked in. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Xavian and yton murmured. Their gazes locked onto Natalie, whoy on the bed with her face flushed bright red from embarrassment. yton had been traveling to different locations for filming jobs ever since he got discovered by a talent scout at a young age. After receiving news of Natalie¡¯s injury, he instantly dropped his filming schedule and rushed over. ¡°Mommy, are you hurt?¡± yton took off his sunsses and asked frantically, ¡°Do you have a fever, Mommy? Why is your face so red?¡± Xavian chimed in, ¡°yton¡¯s right, Mommy. Your face looks awfully red!¡± Natalie was dumbfounded. She sheepishly held her flushed cheeks while remaining silent. I don¡¯t have a fever, but I can¡¯t tell them why I¡¯m blushing¡­ Thankfully, Samuel walked out of the restroom right then and rescued her from the awkward situation. ¡°Your mommy is not down with a fever.¡± Samuel rolled up his sleeves and nced at Natalie while exining, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Well, her body is probably heating up slightly because she¡¯s not used to being in the hospital.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, incredulous that Samuel could lie to the boys without even batting an eyelid. Why that little¡­ My cheeks wouldn¡¯t be bright red like a baboon¡¯s ass right now if he hadn¡¯t touched my thighs earlier! Nheless, she could not reveal the truth. Natalie swallowed her steaming rage and nodded at his exnation. ¡°Is this our stepfath-¡± yton realized that he had made a rash conclusion and quickly corrected, ¡°Oh, my bad¡­ I meant to ask if he is Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, yton! He¡¯s the man that I¡¯ve been telling you about when you were away for work.¡± Mischief shed past Xavian¡¯s eyes as he borated, ¡°What perfect timing! You can finally meet him in person today.¡± Upon hearing that, yton began sizing up Samuel, who did the same to the former. yton and Xavian were brothers but not twins; as the older brother, yton¡¯s features appeared way more defined than Xavian¡¯s. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Natalie looked at Samuel before turning back to Xavian and yton. She had always felt that Xavian bore a striking resemnce to Samuel. Now, yton¡¯s shared simrity with the other two only served to confirm her thoughts. Despite that confirmation, she refused to believe the bold theory behind the three¡¯s resemnce was reality. Did Samuel and I¡­? No way! That¡¯s ridiculous! There¡¯s no way that he¡¯s the man who took my virginity. It could be any living, breathing male on this earth, but it would never be Samuel. ¡°Hmm? You were saying?¡± Samuel raised an eyebrow while prompting, ¡°Is there something wrong with me and the boys?¡± ¡°I¡­ was only asking if you guys wanted to eat anything.¡± Natalie decided not to voice her doubts. Instead, she rubbed her tummy while grumbling, ¡°I¡¯m famished.¡± Samuel turned to the boys and asked, ¡°What would you two like to eat?¡± ¡°I want some chicken.¡± ¡°Fish for me, please.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have that arranged,¡± Samuel said with a nod before turning to leave the ward. Natalie frowned as her scowling voice spoke up at once. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me what I wanted to have?¡± Samuel had not bothered to turn around. He merely replied, ¡°You will have an oatmeal porridge, and that¡¯s final.¡± Once Samuel left, Xavian and yton bolted over to each side of Natalie¡¯s bed. ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡± Xavian anxiously said. He was still worried as he had noticed Natalie¡¯s profuse bleeding. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°It hurt so much at first,¡± Natalie exined but quickly shed a cheery smile. ¡°However, I feel so much better now that I get to see you two, my precious darling and sweetheart.¡± Sadly, her words failed to reassure her sons. Xavian shot a solemn look and stated, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re not little three-year-olds anymore. You can¡¯t lie to us now that we¡¯ve turned five.¡± ¡°We know that your pain tolerance is not the best,¡± yton added. ¡°Please don¡¯t try to act all tough in front of us. You can tell us the truth. After all, we¡¯re your darling and sweetheart¡­¡± Natalie felt a lump form at the back of her throat and a warm feeling in her chest upon hearing those words. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 113 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Our Biological Father I¡¯m supposed to be their mommy, but these two little ones are always looking out for me. There have been so many times when I almost gave up during these past five years. Thankfully, motherhood and having these two by my side have helped me ovee my circumstances and transform into who I am today. ¡°Darling¡­ Sweetheart¡­¡± Natalie kissed Xavian and yton¡¯s cheeks while silently thanking the heavens for blessing her with such perfect children. It pained the boys to see their mother¡¯s injury. Hence, they proceeded to bombard her with the information they gathered after searching up tips and advice to heal wounds online. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hang on. yton, shouldn¡¯t you be at the filming set?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I told my manager, Ms. Craig, that I needed toe back immediately when I heard about your injury. She helped rearrange my schedule so I could make a quick visit. Don¡¯t worry. All I have to do is return to the set before eleven o¡¯clock tonight. I¡¯ll be able toplete everything tomorrow.¡± Just then, yton seemed to recall something and hastily went on. ¡°Mommy, my absence is no big deal! You should see how Yara is behaving at the filming set. She was somewhat passionate about the job when she first joined. However, these days, she¡¯s been cking. Can you believe it? Yara hired stunt doubles for both her fighting and normal scenes. What¡¯s worse, she didn¡¯t even show up for the past few days! Apart from her close-up scenes, she¡¯s always using a body double or relying on post- editing.¡± Xavian snorted, ¡°What a waste¡­ She doesn¡¯t deserve to share the same face as Mommy.¡± The boys had a feeling that Yara was their mother¡¯s twin, especially after seeing the two women¡¯s identical faces. Despite the curiosity and suspicion they felt, the two dared not ask their mother about the matter. ¡°Xavian, yton.¡± Natalie¡¯s gaze shifted between both of them as she held their little hands tightly. Her firm tone instructed, ¡°You must stay away from her. Don¡¯t ever assume that woman would behave like me just because she and I share an identical face.¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± the boys murmured. It was the first time they saw their mother with a cold and ruthless look, almost as if her face had hardened to stone. She then shocked them by stating, ¡°yton, it seems like your drama won¡¯t do too well.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± yton replied. ¡°I doubt the show will air.¡± Darkness flickered in Natalie¡¯s gaze as she exined, ¡°Yara will pay dearly for everything that she has done.¡± Later on, Samuel returned with some delicious cuisine from Acape. Chicken and fish dishes were specially prepared for Xavian and yton, while Natalie had an oatmeal porridge. She held her spoon, stirring aimlessly at her porridge with a begrudged look. Eventually, Natalie spoke with a sweet and loving tone at her children. ¡°Boys, how about you let me try some of your foo-¡± Samuel shot a re at her. He snapped at lightning speed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you intend to trick your children into giving you their food.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips pursed into a thin line when he exposed her intentions. She immediately defended herself by saying, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m their mommy. How can I do something as horrible as poach from my children? I would never!¡± She then sighed internally and started eating the nd oatmeal porridge before her. At that, Xavian and yton exchanged approving looks as Samuel had given them a good impression. After dinner, Samuel tasked his assistant, Billy, to send Xavian home and drive yton back to the latter¡¯s manager. The boys started whispering to each other while Billy was driving the car over to them. ¡°Xavian, are you sure that Mr. Bowers has never seen Mommy¡¯s true looks?¡± yton asked. ¡°Nope,¡± Xavian answered. ¡°Mommy always wears the hyper-realistic mask when she goes out. I don¡¯t think Mr. Bowers can figure out her identity even if he is someone with high intelligence levels.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s head over heels in love with Mommy, despite the blemishes all over her face. That must be why he¡¯s always hanging out with her!¡± yton added. ¡°I agree.¡± Xavian nodded enthusiastically. He then remarked, ¡°Plus, we look nearly identical to Samuel. I¡¯m pretty sure people will believe us if we im to be his sons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± yton said. Right then, a lightbulb lit up with the brightest idea in his head. He hurriedly looked at his brother and asked, ¡°Xavian, do you think that Samuel could be our biological father?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 114 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Vile Brats Daddy! A glint of hope appeared in Xavian¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He then muttered, ¡°No, yton. It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°Xavian, how can you give up hope before we¡¯ve even done a paternity test?¡± yton¡¯s brows furrowed as he continued, ¡°Think about it. Since both of us look alike with Mr. Bowers, it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s our father.¡± ¡°But Mr. Bowers has children of his own.¡± Xavian added solemnly, ¡°He has a pair of twins. A boy and a girl. Plus, they¡¯re also five-year-olds like us.¡± Just like that, the me of hope in yton¡¯s heart became extinguished. ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you mention that Mr. Bowers is single?¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Bowers is single, but he has children¡­¡± Xavian patted his brother¡¯s shoulder and added, ¡°Mommy would have slipped up and eventually told us if he is actually our biological father. And, ording to my observation, they just met recently. There is no way they knew each other before we were even born.¡± A solemn look shrouded over the boys¡¯ faces. While the two loved their mother dearly, they secretly yearned to have a father toplete their family. Unfortunately, they never managed to track their biological father down, despite searching for a long time. Although they knew Samuel was unlikely their father, they could not help but want him to be. At that moment, a voice spoke from behind them. ¡°yton, shouldn¡¯t you be at the filming set in Xenhall? What are you doing here?¡± Xavian and yton turned around right away. With that, they saw Yara dressed in a whitece gown with her face covered in elegant makeup. Since yton had worked alongside Yara for a month on the filming set, he had gotten ustomed to Yara¡¯s face that greatly resembled his mother. Contrarily, Xavian widened his eyes in bewilderment because he didn¡¯t expect Yara to bear such a striking simrity to Natalie. ¡°My mom got admitted to this hospital. I¡¯m heading back to Xenhall now that I¡¯ve paid her a visit,¡± yton exined. He then nudged Xavian with his elbow to snap thetter out of his thoughts. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I see.¡± Yara nced at Xavian as she asked, ¡°And this person standing next to you is¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s my younger brother.¡± yton added coldly, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re here and not working in Xenhall. It must be nice to go out and about. Unlike you, I¡¯ve been rehearsing my lines with a middle-aged actor all week on set.¡± yton was remarkably sly, despite being a young boy. He intentionally provoked Yara because he knew that she was Natalie¡¯s enemy. Yara stiffened because everyone in the film crew had always pampered her. Even the director and the producers had to agree with her requests. The only exception was yton, who would always behave disrespectfully and snarkily toward her. There were times when Yara wanted to punish him but couldn¡¯t because her manager advised against it, saying that she would seem petty for getting all worked up over a child¡¯s mindless actions. ¡°What are you implying?¡± Yara red at him. ¡°I¡¯m merely telling the truth.¡± yton¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with what I said?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s a word of advice for you. The ¡®I¡¯m an innocent child¡¯ act won¡¯t protect you forever.¡± ¡°Protect me?¡± yton raised a brow and boldly retorted, ¡°So, are you suggesting that you¡¯re a scary monster who¡¯s out to get me? Is that why I need protecting from you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rage boiled under Yara¡¯s skin. Her earlier encounter with Sophia and Franklin had already put her in a foul mood. Now, she had not expected yton and Xavian to ruin her day by ridiculing her in public. Is this how five-year-old kids behave nowadays? They¡¯re like a bunch of unhinged, vile brats! All of them were so skilled at arguing and making sidements that there was nothing Yara could do. Right then, Billy¡¯s Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of Xavian and yton. The two boys opened the car door and hopped into the backseat. Then, Billy departed the hospital with the boys. Although Billy didn¡¯t get out of the car, he saw Yara from the rearview mirror and decided to ask, ¡°Was that Ms. Yara that you guys were talking to?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 115 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Clean Her Body ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a fan of hers.¡± yton scoffed before saying calmly, ¡°Then again, you do look like someone with bad taste when ites to fangirling over celebrities.¡± Xavian chimed in, ¡°yton is right, Mr. Morin. If you are indeed her fan, you should know that she can get canceled anytime in the future, so don¡¯t put all your eggs in one basket.¡± Despite the children¡¯s advice, Billy knew the Bowers family would still provide financial support for Yara even if her career failed. After all, she was still the mother of the Bowers family¡¯s great-grandchildren, Franklin and Sophia. ¡°Cancelled? You guys are overthinking things.¡± Billy grinned and continued, ¡°That will never happen¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see, Mr. Morin,¡± yton replied nonchntly. ¡°I believe that nothing is impossible.¡± He was confident that the tables could turn for anyone at a moment¡¯s notice because his mother told him so, and she was a woman of her words. At the hospital entrance, Yara nced at the te number of the Rolls-Royce. She felt a sense of familiarity washing over her but couldn¡¯t figure out why. However, her mind kept recalling Samuel¡¯s heartless tone as he kicked her out of Natalie¡¯s ward earlier. Even though he had ordered her to leave, she found herself returning to the hospital again. Throughout these years, she treated Samuel as though he was her husband because all she ever wanted was to be his wife. Although their rtionship never developed into a romantic one, Samuel remained aloof toward other women. Thus, Yara believed she could someday win his heart and be the Bowers family¡¯sdy of the house. Unfortunately, Natalie¡¯s sudden appearance thwarted things; she caused Samuel and the children to treat Yara differently. As Yara approached Natalie¡¯s ward, she overheard two nurses conversing. ¡°I bet the woman from room 1802 did a lot of good deeds in her previous life to be blessed with such a loving man.¡± ¡°Exactly! I can¡¯t believe he even helped clean her body.¡± ¡°To think thatdy has such an average-looking face¡­ I now know that having a good marriage depends on one¡¯s fate, and not something superficial like appearance.¡± Room 1802? That¡¯s Natalie¡¯s ward. A bitter feeling prickled in Yara¡¯s chest upon learning that Samuel had helped Natalie wash up. Not once has Samuel treated me with the care he willingly gives to Natalie, not even when I got sick or hurt in the past years. No matter how much I pouted or coquettishly asked for his attention, he would only ever give me a cold response like, ¡°Go see a doctor or something.¡± As Yara thought about Samuel¡¯s boundless affection and patience for Natalie, a raging hurricane broke out in her chest. Her nails then wed on the hospital walls. Ugh, that Natalie! She¡¯s like a stubborn old stain that¡¯s impossible to erase! This won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t just sit idly by and wait for things to turn in my favor. I have to take action before Natalie bes the Bowers family¡¯sdy of the house. If that happens, then everything will be over for me! With that, Yara spun on her heel and left the hospital. Since the Bowers family believed that she was the biological mother of Sophia and Franklin, she decided to use it to her advantage. Yara got into her minivan and quickly made a phone call. Subsequently, she prepared her most lethal weapon ¨C tears ¨C to put on an act. Yara¡¯s eyes were already red and swollen when Keh answered the phone. On top of that, her voice became unsteady, as if she was about to cry. ¡°Yara?¡± Keh greeted. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± she muttered, and in no time, tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yara? Has someone picked on you?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°N-No¡­¡± Yara intentionally sobbed even harder. ¡°Grandpa, I think I dialed the wrong number¡­¡± ¡°Hang on. Since we¡¯re already talking, tell me who upset you.¡± Keh added in a fierce tone, ¡°You¡¯re just too nice of a person. How could you not speak up even after getting picked on? Come on. You can tell me everything about it.¡± Although Yara¡¯s eyes continued to fill up with tears, a faint smile yed on her lips since she had sessfully achieved her goal. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 116 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Freshen Up Inside ward 1802, Samuel stared at a sleeping Natalie whoy on the hospital bed. Natalie would never lower her guard down around him. Perhaps the only exception was when she slept ¡ªlike right now. It was a rare moment as she was in her most defenseless and sincere form before Samuel. Just then, his phone rang. Not wanting to wake Natalie up, he instantly left the ward to answer the call. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found him,¡± Billy stated. ¡°Send me the location, and I¡¯ll go over there right now.¡± After Billy texted the location, Samuel drove to a massive container next to a port. He saw a line of people kneeling as soon as he opened the rusty metal door. While walking in, Samuel loosened the first two buttons on his top. A grim aura then exuded into the space around him. Meanwhile, everyone at the scene felt a shiver down their spines. ¡°Sir. Jeffrey Cook from Yates Real Estate is the one who gave the orders to kidnap Ms. Sophia,¡± Billy exined as he kicked a middle-aged man who wore sses. ¡°Jeffrey here bribed Ms. Sophia¡¯s private driver to give him updates on where Ms. Sophia went when she snuck out.¡± Laying on the ground was a petrified Jeffrey, who stared wide-eyed at Samuel.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jeffrey regretted nning Sophia¡¯s kidnapping as soon as he looked into Samuel¡¯s dark and murderous gaze. ¡°M-Mr. Bowers¡­¡± Jeffrey stuttered. ¡°I-I only wanted to abduct your daughter because I needed more time to pay off my debt to you. I never actually intended to hurt her! Besides, as far as I know, she didn¡¯t suffer from any injuries during the kidnapping attempt at all. Mr. Bowers! Please! Spare me!¡± Not a trace of hesitation showed on Samuel¡¯s face as his hand mercilessly tightened around Jeffrey¡¯s neck. Thetter paled at once. Just as Jeffrey thought he was about to die, Samuel¡¯s hand suddenly loosened from his neck. Jeffrey quickly sucked in multiple deep breaths, feeling relieved. Immediately after, Samuel gave orders to his subordinates while casting a vicious re at Jeffrey. ¡°I want 30 knife shes on all of their arms.¡± All color drained from the faces of those who knelt on the ground. The next moment, several men in ck approached with knives and began shing the former¡¯s arms. Jeffrey closed his eyes to brace himself for the knife shes he would soon feel. However, Samuel suddenly spoke up. ¡°Wait.¡± Billy¡¯s brows knitted close. ¡°Sir¡­?¡± While fixating on Jeffrey, Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits as he added, ¡°The others will receive 30 shes each. As for him, I want 300 shes on his arms. If he¡¯s still alive by the end of it, then you guys can let him go.¡± A dense metallic smell of blood soon permeated the room. All of this was Samuel¡¯s promise to Natalie. He wanted those who hurt Natalie to suffer a hundred times more. That night seemed to go on forever. By 5 a.m. the next day, Samuel sat inside the Hummer and wiped some blood off his hands with a tissue. Billy, who sat on the driver¡¯s seat, looked over at Samuel. ¡°Where to now, Sir?¡± ¡°The hospi-¡± Samuel froze mid-sentence as he caught a whiff of blood from his clothes. Since he didn¡¯t want Natalie to find out, he quickly changed his mind. ¡°Billy, stop by Centurion Corporation before heading to the hospital. I need to freshen up.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Nevertheless, Billy kept a professional countenance and did his job as usual. He reported, ¡°Old Mr. Bowers stayed at the Bowers residencest night.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Samuel said. ¡°Get Steven to look after Franklin and Sophia for the next few days. As for work, please forward all the important documents to me through email, and I¡¯ll deal with them in the hospital.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± It was 8 o¡¯clock when Keh and Steven were having breakfast in the Bowers residence. Seconds passed as Keh¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°Where is Samuel? I¡¯ve stayed over for two days, and I still haven¡¯t seen him around. Where is he?¡± ¡°Grandpa, Sam is still at the hospital. He¡¯ll probably be there for the next few days¡­¡± ¡°That little punk!¡± Keh¡¯s face reddened furiously. Seething with rage, he smacked the table and thundered, ¡°How dare the eldest son of the Bowers family dedicate all his time to pointlessly caring for a random woman!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 117 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Usual Way Of Doing Things Steven jolted backward before quickly exining, ¡°Grandpa, Natalie is injured because she saved Sophia. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s okay for Sam to care for his daughter¡¯s savior.¡± ¡°I know she saved Sophia.¡± A deep frown shrouded Keh¡¯s face as he grimly added, ¡°However, there are doctors and nurses in the hospital. Why does Natalie insist on having the head of the Bowers family to care for her? What if that woman takes advantage of Samuel¡¯s kindness and decides she wants him to marry her aspensation?¡± Steven had only met Natalie a few times. However, he deeply trusted that she was not the kind of scheming woman that Keh suggested. Thus, he quickly tried to exin, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve misunderstood Natalie¡­ She never asked Sam to take care of her. In fact, Sam was the one who insisted on staying there because he was worried sick about her.¡± Samuel had always been aloof and stubborn; No one could force him to do things that he did not want to. However, Keh was far too upset to remember that now. His murderous tone boomed, ¡°Steven! How dare you take Natalie¡¯s side?¡± Yara told him earlier about Natalie being a sly woman. Therefore, he suspected that Natalie had somehow brainwashed Steven into backing her up. Keh fully believed that Natalie was a horrible woman who would wreak havoc if she continued to get close to the Bowers family. ¡°Grandpa-¡± Before Steven could finish speaking, Keh snapped, ¡°My God! Has that woman bewitched all of you? What a sly and scheming woman! She¡¯s a demon!¡± Just then, a voice came out of nowhere. ¡°Great-grandpa! Don¡¯t say that about Natalie!¡± When Keh and Steven lifted their heads, they saw Franklin and Sophia walking down the stairs. Franklin was livid as he eximed, ¡°Great-grandpa, don¡¯t you know how kind Natalie is? How can you insult her like that? Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s the most important woman in my entire life, apart from Sophia?¡± Even his little sister, Sophia¡¯s, face flushed with rage at Keh. She mustered all her strength and spat, ¡°Y-You¡­ No¡­¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. It seemed like she had a lot to say but didn¡¯t know how to express herself. In the end, she only managed to utter, ¡°I-I¡­ hate you¡­¡± Keh cared about Sophia and Franklin more than he did for Steven. Hence, it broke his heart to see both his great-grandchildren so upset and disappointed in him. Keh muttered, ¡°Sophia, Franklin¡­¡± However, Franklin¡¯s frown only deepened. ¡°Great-grandpa, I won¡¯t be joining you for breakfast anymore! I¡¯ve lost my appetite!¡± Sophia bit back her tears and chimed in, ¡°M-Me¡­ too!¡± The two children then spun on their heels and left without hesitation. Meanwhile, Steven wasn¡¯t bothered by the fight between the kids and his grandpa. He continued to eat his breakfast in an amused mood. Pfft! Those two little ones sure do love Natalie. She means the world to them. Forget the kids ditching Grandpa for Natalie. I won¡¯t be surprised if they choose Natalie over their own father. Poor Sam. ¡°Is eating the only thing you¡¯re good at?¡± Keh threw a chestnut on Steven¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot! How can you still be this rxed when Sophia and Franklin are upset?¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is their usual way of doing things.¡± ¡°Usual? Their overprotectiveness for Natalie is normal?¡± Keh¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he questioned, ¡°Tell me¡­ what do Franklin and Sophia think about Yara?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 118 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Taking Charge Steven said nonchntly, ¡°As usual, giving people the cold shoulder¡­¡± Although Keh remained silent, his dissatisfaction toward Natalie grew stronger. Even though Samuel did not marry Yara, Keh had long considered her his granddaughter-inw. Yet, his great-grandchildren grew closer to an outsider instead of their biological mother. In fact, they were so close to Natalie that they got mad at him and even went on a hunger strike after he criticized Natalie. It seemed like he had to make a trip to meet her in person. Meanwhile, Natalie woke up in a daze in the hospital. ¡°Thirsty¡­ Water¡­¡± She propped her body up, barely opening her eyes as she felt for a cup on the bedside table. After feeling around for a while, she did not find what she was looking for. Instead, she felt a bottle against her lips and a hand supporting the back of her head. She instinctively parted her lips and held onto the bottle with both hands, gulping the water down. She looked just like an adorable baby drinking milk. Samuel smiled as he quietly watched her drink. After Natalie emptied the bottle of water, she passed it to the man beside her with a satisfied smile. Just then, she realized that something was amiss. She was still in the hospital, and Xavian was not with her. Her eyes shot open, and she finally noticed that the person who had fed her water was Samuel. Natalie furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at work at this hour?¡± ¡°I took the day off.¡± Since Samuel did not have tissue with him, he used his finger to wipe the stray droplets of water from her lips. ¡°I will be staying with you in the hospital for the next few days as well.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie widened her eyes, unable to believe her ears. ¡°You heard me right,¡± Samuel reassured as he turned to look at her. His tone was domineering and arrogant. ¡°My arm injury is nothing serious¡­¡± Natalie pondered for a moment and decided there was no need for him to stay with her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of me personally.¡± ¡°You got hurt because of Sophia. As her father, I have to do everything I can to repay your kindness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Natalie regained herposure as she did not want to indulge herself in his warmth. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve already epted the ten million.¡± Her eyes flickered as she continued, ¡°As you¡¯ve mentioned, meeting me may not be a breach of the contract, but I hope that we can still respect the contract terms and keep a distance from each other.¡± Samuel threw the empty bottle on the ground and leaped onto the bed, pinning her beneath him. ¡°Keep a distance?¡± he asked as he stared at her intently. ¡°You mean a distance like this?¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt him inching closer. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me, Samuel. You know what I mean!¡± ¡°Then I shall give you a proper answer.¡± His tone was possessive. ¡°In your dreams, Natalie.¡± ¡°You-¡± Before she could say anything, Samuel leaned in and nipped on her lips. He bit on her lower lip just enough to make her feel aroused yet a bit ufortable. She could feel his fingers lifting the bottom of her hospital gown and his coarse fingertips tracing her thighs. In the past, the most Samuel would do was kiss her. However, it seemed like a mere kiss could no longer satisfy him this time. ¡°Samuel¡­ I-I¡¯m injured¡­¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that your injury is nothing serious?¡± Samuel asked with his deep and alluring voice. ¡°Just let the man take the lead in things like this.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 119 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Opened Wound Samuel was very seductive. Like what he said, he did not let Natalie make a move. Instead, he began to unbutton his shirt, revealing his sexy corbones. His wlessly gorgeous face and chiseled body made Natalie¡¯s blood rush. It was the first time she felt so captivated by a man. She only came back to her senses when she felt her lips being nipped by him once again. ¡°No¡­ We can¡¯t¡­¡± Does he really like me? Then what about Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother? And Yara? Natalie finally regained her senses and ced her hand against his chest. ¡°M-my injury¡­ My arm hurts¡­¡± Samuel stopped reluctantly and stared at her as he tried to catch his breath. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Natalie said as she fixed the hospital gown that he almost removed. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me! I lied about the injury being nothing serious so that you won¡¯t have to stay. If you don¡¯t believe me, let me show you the wound. It has reopened.¡± With that, she rolled up her sleeve and revealed her wound. Indeed, there was blood seeping through the bandages. Natalie was not lying. Samuel stood up and buttoned his shirt with a darkened expression. ¡°I will call for the doctor.¡± After he left, Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. The truth was, Samuel¡¯s advances were not too rough, nor did he identally press on her wound. Natalie had torn her wound on purpose because she was worried that she would fall for Samuel¡¯s seduction. She had to maintain her sanity. She knew she could never win against Samuel¡¯s advances. Luckily, she had always been brave enough to be brutal to herself. Samuel finally found a doctor to tend to Natalie¡¯s wound. The doctor changed the bandage on her arm as she lectured Samuel and Natalie. ¡°Young people¡­ It is understandable that you have the urge to fulfill your desires, but you should at least make sure that your bodies are fit to do so. Look at the price you have to pay for your short-term enjoyment. Now, you probably have to stay in the hospital for another day and wait for the wound to recover. You should learn to restrain yourselves. Don¡¯t do this again!¡± Both of them remained silent. After being chided by the doctor, Natalie began to blush. She looked in Samuel¡¯s direction and realized he was staring intently at the wound on her arm. It seemed like he did not hear a single word that the doctor had said. After the doctor left, Natalie gently stroked the bandage on her arm. Deep inside, she felt happy. She was finally safe from Samuel¡¯s advances. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear you mention something like keeping a distance again,¡± Samuel warned as he stared at her with his burning gaze. ¡°If you ever say that again, no injury or wound would stop me.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when her eyes met his. She felt like his prey. His possessiveness was overbearing. Taking a deep breath, she made a mental note to recuperate in the shortest time possible so that she could be discharged from the hospital sooner. While he was keeping Nataliepany at the hospital, Samuel received a call. After he exchanged a few sentences with the caller, his facial expression changed. Hanging up the call, he looked in Natalie¡¯s direction and informed her, ¡°I have some work to do. I wille back at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The moment Samuel left, Natalie felt a sense of liberation. Just like him, she had some work to finish as well. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Aside from Dream Pharmaceutical, Dream Entertainment had also begun its recruitment. Her inbox was filled with resumes sent in by Yandel. They belonged to potential candidates for important positions in thepany. Earlier, she did not have the opportunity to look at them because Samuel was around. While she was engrossed with reading the emails, someone knocked on the door. Knock! Knock! Natalie thought Samuel had returned, so she quickly hid her tablet under the nket andy down casually. ¡°Come in.¡± When the door opened, a white-haired elderly in a dark green suit entered the room. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 120 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Three Handsome Men Who is this old man? Natalie frowned as she nced at the elderly with a confused look. Before Keh came to look for her, he had thought that a woman who was capable of bewitching Samuel into staying at the hospital all the time must be an absolute beauty. However, when he saw Natalie¡¯s freckled face, his body stiffened. ¡°Are¡­ Are you Natalie Nichols?¡± he muttered, wondering if he had made a mistake. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Natalie asked him in return, ¡°How about you? Who are you?¡± Keh was rendered speechless. He finally understood why Steven previously said that Natalie was ugly. He even thought Steven was spouting nonsense and could not distinguish between beautiful and ugly. Now that he had seen her with his own eyes, he realized that he had wronged Steven. Keh was still puzzled by how Natalie was able to manipte Samuel, but he put on an authoritative andposed front as he replied, ¡°I am Samuel¡¯s grandfather, Keh Bowers.¡± ¡°O-Old Mr. Bowers? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡¯m here to thank you for saving my great-granddaughter.¡± Keh pulled out a ck card from his pocket and threw it on the bed. ¡°There¡¯s twenty million in this card. Consider it as an expression of gratitude from the Bowers family and me.¡± Wealthy people usually wouldn¡¯t hand out their money willingly without any conditions. Just as Natalie expected, Keh began to speak again. In a condescending tone, he said, ¡°I believe this is enough as a gift of appreciation on behalf of Samuel. I hope you are sensible enough to know that you¡¯re not special just because you saved Sophia.¡± Keh thought that Natalie would be over the moon after receiving the money. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. To his surprise, she snorted disdainfully in response. ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t want your money.¡± ¡°How dare you call me old man? Do you know who I am?¡± Keh frowned, his wrinkles bing more visible. ¡°Is twenty million not enough? Are you trying to negotiate with me? Or are you so ambitious that you are nning to be Samuel¡¯s wife?¡± Natalie burst outughing upon hearing his words. ¡°I am not interested in bing Samuel¡¯s wife,¡± Natalie replied. ¡°It is him who keeps clinging onto me and giving me a headache. As his grandfather, if you could persuade him to leave me alone, I would be genuinely grateful to you.¡± ¡°S-Samuel would never do that!¡± ¡°You should check with him, not me.¡± Natalie then let out a long sigh and added, ¡°Also, I saved Sophia because I genuinely wanted to do it. I did not do it for the Bowers family¡¯s gratitude. No matter how dangerous the situation is, as long as she needs me, I would save her without hesitation.¡± Perhaps it was because she had lost a daughter before, or because she felt a connection with Sophia. As long as she could protect Sophia, she was willing to sacrifice her life for the girl. With his many years of experience, Keh could see the sincerity in Natalie¡¯s eyes. Her love for Sophia touched him, but he still could not approve of her as his granddaughter-inw. Knock! Knock! Knock! Just then, someone began knocking on the door anxiously. After a few knocks, three men entered the room. The visitors were Yandel, Ross, and Jerome, who was in military fatigue. The ward that was originally spacious became crowded with the sudden appearance of three tall men. Yandel was about to call Natalie ¡°Boss¡± when he had eye contact with Keh, who exuded an imposing aura. ¡°Sir,¡± Yandel quickly corrected himself. Keh knitted his eyebrows even tighter as he observed the three men. It¡¯s only been a while since I managed to make Samuel leave. Now, there are three handsome men visiting her at the same time? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 121 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 121 Chapter 121 New Beauty Standards Among the three men, Jerome stood out the most because of his outfit. Keh did not recognize him at first. After staring for a while, he realized that the young man was the grandson that Finley had recently found. Finley was constantly engaged in battles during his early years, so he hardly had any connection with his family. Now that he finally found his grandson, he was eager to make up to thetter. Jerome immediately recognized Keh and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Bowers? What are you doing here?¡± Keh replied grandiosely, ¡°Ms. Nichols was injured from saving Sophia. As Sophia¡¯s great-grandpa, I came to visit her and express my gratitude.¡± As a cunning man, Keh ensured that his reply would not reveal anything about him bribing Natalie to keep her distance from Samuel. On the contrary, he cast a sharp nce at Jerome and questioned, ¡°What about you, Jerome? How are you rted to Ms. Nichols?¡± Jerome nced at Natalie and replied without reservation, ¡°Mr. Bowers, Natalie is my childhood ymate.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Keh nodded in response. Although he didn¡¯t say anything about it, he could see that Jerome had romantic feelings for Natalie. He had initially thought that Natalie was a shameless woman lusting for Samuel, a man who was way out of her league. However, it seemed like the three men in the ward were very concerned about Natalie, especially Jerome. What is happening to this world? I thought Samuel¡¯s taste in women is peculiar enough. Now, even Finley¡¯s grandson is crazy about this woman? Keh had never felt so speechless and confused at the same time. He quickly bade them goodbye and left the ward. After he was gone, Jerome asked with knitted eyebrows, ¡°Natalie, how did you get involved with the Bowers family? They are very powerful and influential. The current head of the family, Samuel Bowers, is known to be a ruthless person.¡± Yandel chimed in, ¡°Boss, Jerome is right. It¡¯s good if you¡¯re on friendly terms with the Bowers family, but if you offend them, things would be troublesome.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to avoid them, too.¡± Natalie pouted. But somehow, things happened, and I ended up in a situation like this. Honestly, she had no idea how she got involved with Samuel. She could not understand how Samuel could be interested in her current ¡°face.¡± Not just that, he would even kiss her so passionately. The ward fell silent upon the mention of the Bowers family. Sensing the tension, Yandel changed the topic. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve brought the medicine you asked for.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie took the medicine and mumbled to herself, ¡°I have to quickly recover so that I can be discharged as soon as possible¡­¡± Just then, she lifted her head as if she remembered something. Looking at Ross, she inquired, ¡°Any updates on the Green family?¡± ¡°Just as you expected, Belle came to me and asked for forgiveness for stealing my research results. She also asked about you and tried to probe into our rtionship.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I knew it.¡± Back then at the restaurant, Natalie could see that Belle was interested in Shawn. It was expected of Belle to investigate Natalie after she saw how close thetter was with Shawn. Natalie got Xavian to create some fake information about her and Ross and sent them to Belle¡¯s subordinate using hacker skills. Unfortunately, Belle still had yet to repent after getting the information and even proceeded to go against Natalie and Ross. Jerome asked, ¡°Do you need me to handle her for you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalie replied as a hint of slyness shed across her eyes. ¡°This revenge is not for me, but for Ross. I promised him that if he works for me, I¡¯ll give him a chance to rise and crush his enemy.¡± The three men were stunned upon hearing her reply. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 122 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Caught Half-naked Yandel beamed as he felt proud working for a boss like Natalie. On the other hand, Jerome recalled how Natalie had protected him when they were children and realized that he shouldn¡¯t even be surprised by her words. Whereas for Ross, he clenched his fists tightly. His heart was filled with gratitude, and he was touched beyond words. She never forgot her promise to me. He made a vow to himself that he would never forget her kindness. He swore that he would follow and serve her for the rest of his life. Natalie yed with her ponytail andzily said, ¡°When my arm recovers, it will be the end of Belle¡¯s happy days.¡± After sending off Jerome and the rest, Natalie removed her hospital gown and bandage to apply medication on her wound. It was a challenge for her to put a bandage on herself. Despite a long struggle, she still failed to do it properly. Natalie hissed in pain when she identally scratched her wound. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Samuel slowly walked in. At that moment, Natalie¡¯s hospital gown was unbuttoned and left draping loosely over her shoulders, exposing her half-naked body. A dead silence followed as their eyes met. Natalie was bbergasted. She quickly pulled up her hospital gown to cover her chest. As she was panicking, she forgot about the wound on her arm. She winced in pain as she identally hurt herself again. ¡°Turn¡­ Turn around!¡± she growled furiously. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re staring at? Turn around this instant!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Samuel gulped, his eyes darkening. In fact, he had already seen everything the moment he stepped into the ward. However, he still followed Natalie¡¯s instructions and turned around, trying to calm down the me of desire within him. The image of her cleavage was tempting the wild beast within Samuel to break free from its cage of rationality. Natalie bit on her lip as she buttoned up her hospital gown. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock before you enter?¡± ¡°The door was left slightly open,¡± Samuel replied with a hoarse voice. ¡°I thought you were asleep, so I didn¡¯t want to wake you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie wanted to scold him, but she held back because there was no point in doing so. After all, he had already seen everything. The best way to handle the situation was to pretend that nothing had happened. Natalie then buried herself in her nket and slept with her back facing him. Samuel, on the other hand, nced at her figure and walked toward the bathroom connected to the ward. He turned on the shower and stood under the running water to extinguish the burning desire within him. After staying under the water for some time, Samuel finally managed to calm himself down. The incident earlier was tormenting for Natalie, but even more so for him. She was right within his sight and reach, yet he could noty his hands on her. Meanwhile, after Keh left the hospital, he met Yara in a private room at a cafe. The moment he arrived, Yara poured a cup of warm tea for him thoughtfully. ¡°Grandpa, have some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Keh¡¯s mood was lifted when he saw the gentle and obedient Yara. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Samuel is thinking. You are obviously the one most suitable to be his wife.¡± Yara was pleased with his words. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m most willing to be your granddaughter-inw.¡± She then lowered her eyes and put on a disappointed expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying my best to win Samuel¡¯s heart all these years, but nothing seems to work.¡± After taking a sip of tea, Keh let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You¡¯re such a wonderfuldy! How can Samuel be so blind? If it weren¡¯t for you back then, I would have died long ago!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 123 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 123 Chapter 123 iming Credit Six years ago, Keh had a car ident on the city¡¯s outskirts. The massive impact caused his lungs to copse. Even though the driver had called for an ambnce immediately, the pain in his chest was so unbearable that he began to have extreme difficulty breathing. During the long wait for the paramedics, he had mentally prepared himself to leave this world. It was at that time that Yara suddenly appeared beside him. Calmly and resolutely, she stabbed his lungs with the tip of a fountain pen. As the blood that clogged his lungs was released, he could finally breathe with ease. Back then, both his chauffeur and butler kept criticizing her. Despite that, Yara focused on saving him and buying him time to get to the hospital. ¡°Oh, Yara. You¡¯re not only Franklin¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s mother, but you¡¯re also my life savior,¡± Keh said with a doting gaze. ¡°It was you who gave me another chance to live and enjoy thepany of two great-grandchildren.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Grandpa,¡± Yara replied with an awkward smile. Worried that Keh would notice her unnatural expression, she quickly lifted her teacup and took a sip to hide her guilt. Yara was not at all involved in the two matters that Keh had mentioned. Both Franklin and Sophia were birthed by her twin sister. Even Keh was rescued by Natalie.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Five years ago, when she brought the twins to the Bowers residence, she had thought that Keh would give her the cold shoulder. To her surprise, he began to call her his savior when he saw her. At first, Yara was confused. However, after listening to the story, she decided to go with the flow and im the credit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa,¡± Yara replied with reddened eyes, looking as if she was on the brink of tears. ¡°No matter what happens in the future, even if Samuel were to marry Natalie, I would still treat you like my grandfather.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, silly girl?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t really have to marry Samuel.¡± Yara paused to sniffle before continuing reluctantly, ¡°I just hope that Samuel, Franklin, and Sophia can be happy. Natalie¡­¡± ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°A few days ago, she came to me and asked me to give her ten million if I want her to leave Samuel. I admit that I was blinded by jealousy and immediately gave her a cheque. However, she did not keep her promise after taking the money. She even told me that it¡¯s Samuel who is clinging onto her and that she can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Yara buried her face in her hands as tears spilled from her eyes. Seeing that, Keh mmed the table in anger. ¡°How bold of her to say such words! Who does she think she is?¡± ¡°Grandpa, please calm down. Don¡¯t get too worked up. It¡¯s not good for your health,¡± Yara persuaded insincerely. In response, Keh pulled out a dark green box from his pocket. Inside, there was a red braided bracelet. The bracelet¡¯s pendant was a brilliant emerald piece of jadestone shaped like a flowing river. ¡°What is this, Grandpa?¡± Even though Yara was knowledgeable about jewelry, she was not familiar with gemstones. Nevertheless, even an amateur like her could see that the bracelet was priceless. ¡°This pendant is the heirloom of the Bowers family.¡± Keh ced it in Yara¡¯s palm as he exined, ¡°It is shaped like our family¡¯s emblem, and it has been passed down for centuries. Today, I gift this to you to express my support. No one else in the world suits the role of thedy of the Bowers family more than you do. No other woman other than you can set foot into the Bowers family.¡± As she listened to Keh¡¯s words and studied the pendant, a wave of happiness and excitement washed over Yara. The bracelet was more than just an heirloom. It also meant recognition and acknowledgment from Keh. Meanwhile, in the hospital, Natalie suddenly thought of something. It¡¯s my first time meeting Old Mr. Bowers today, but why does he look oddly familiar? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 124 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 124 Chapter 124 He Savored Her Natalie was still clueless despite racking her brain for a very long time. Eventually, she gave up trying to recall if she had previously met Keh. Even if she had encountered him before, Natalie felt it was likely for a mere passing moment. Else, she would have remembered him instead of feeling that he looked vaguely familiar. While Natalie was still deep in thought, Billy brought over a takeout box adorned in intricate packaging. On the box was the restaurant¡¯s name ¡ªAcape. As soon as he opened the takeout box¡¯s lid, some delectable-looking seabass and shrimp came into view. The food¡¯s tantalizing aroma wafted over to Natalie, arousing her appetite. She hurriedly grabbed the cutleries and was about to pick up a piece of seabass meat. However, Samuel snatched the fork from her hand. ¡°Samuel, what are you-¡± ¡°Who said you could dig in?¡± He cast a sideways nce at her before casually adding, ¡°I¡¯ll decide when you can eat this food.¡± Upon hearing that, Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. This wicked man wants me, an injured patient, to sit here and starve while watching him gobble all this food? How dare he! ¡°You may head home now, Billy. Bring the files on the couch with you.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± After Billy did so and left, Samuel ced the takeout box on the coffee table near the couch and picked up a set of cutlery. Natalie refused to sit idly by and watch him savor the food. Hence, she turned in the other direction while searching for an online novel on her phone before settling down to read. Shortly after reading ten chapters of the novel, she heard Samuel¡¯s maic voice emanating from behind her. He said, ¡°You may eat now.¡± What? Natalie did not quite believe what she had heard. As she turned around, her gaze settled on the twelve neatly arranged prawns that had their shells peeled off. Even the seabass had gotten sliced into ready-to-eat, bite-sized chunks. Samuel even removed the seabass¡¯ bones, leaving only its snow-white and buttery flesh that glistened. Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at that sight. She had never experienced such extent of care before. Thus, she could not help but feel a little bbergasted. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± Samuel raised a brow and teased, ¡°Or are you waiting for me to feed you?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± At once, Natalie grabbed the cutleries and shoved a prawn into her mouth. Even the ck vein that ran down the back of every prawn had gotten cleared. A burst of freshness and sweetness erupted in Natalie¡¯s mouth as she chewed on the prawn¡¯s tender meat. Her gaze lifted to meet with Samuel¡¯s eyes. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, thetter ced a hand on his temple while gazing affectionately at Natalie. At that, thetter¡¯s heartbeat began to elerate uncontrobly. Samuel¡¯s skin is as dewy and wless as always. Gosh, I¡¯m pretty sure any woman would melt into a puddle if they stood before this intense gaze that he¡¯s giving me right now. It felt as though he was savoring every inch of her body, like how she was enjoying the juicy prawns. ¡°Samuel.¡± Natalie swallowed before continuing, ¡°Umm¡­ How about I set you up on a date with someone?¡± Deep down, she did not want to let herself fall for Samuel, nor did she want him to waste his time on her. Natalie was aware that they were from utterly different worlds, and there was no way they could be together. After a brief pause, she resumed speaking. ¡°I can introduce you to a respectable woman. Her family background may not be as great as yours, but she¡¯s good-looking and very well-behaved-¡± Samuel¡¯s features darkened to a murderous shade as he interrupted, ¡°Is that really what you think of me? That I¡¯m someone who¡¯s desperate for women?¡± Hearing that, Natalie did not know how to respond. Not a single word came from her lips as her eyes locked on Samuel. ¡°You don¡¯t have to drop any more hints at me.¡± Samuel cast a vicious gaze while stating, ¡°I refuse to be with some random woman. That¡¯s not the man I am. Besides, you of all people should know who it is I desire.¡± A chilly aura radiated from him with every word he uttered. Right after, he turned to leave the ward. While watching him leave, Natalie¡¯s lips pursed into a self-deprecating smile. She knew that she could not give him what he wanted. The fire five years ago had almost burned everything she had, including her ability to trust others. She felt that she could never fall in love with anyone else for the rest of her life. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 125 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 125 Chapter 125 You Have To ept It Samuel suppressed the fiery anger that roared in his chest. Shoving those feelings aside, he returned to the Bowers residence. Meanwhile, Steven finally had some free time to y games on the couch now that he had tucked the two kids into bed. His peace did notst long. A moment passed before he caught sight of a furious Samuel who walked over. Thetter¡¯s gaze was much frostier than usual. A series of shivers tingled down Steven¡¯s spine at once. Even so, he decided to bite the bullet and ask, ¡°S-Sam¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll be in the hospital for a few days? Why have you suddenly returned?¡± ¡°I got attacked by a wolf.¡± ¡°What? A wolf?¡± Steven was puzzled but did not forget to back his brother up. He dered, ¡°Tell me, Sam. Which wolf had the audacity to attack you? I¡¯ll end its life right now!¡± Instantly, Samuel¡¯s brows drew close into a sharp re as he snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Only then did Steven realize what was going on. Wait. Samuel is defending the wolf that attacked him? It can¡¯t possibly be a real wolf. No. I¡¯m absolutely sure that Natalie is the so-called wolf that broke his heart. An awkward chuckle slipped from Steven as he finally responded, ¡°I won¡¯t actually kill that wolf, Sam. I was only kidding.¡± ¡°How have Franklin and Sophia been during these two days when I was away?¡± asked Samuel as he unbuttoned his cor. ¡°Things have generally been fine. The only issue was that they constantly asked to see Natalie.¡± Steven rubbed his temples before adding, ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t fend off against their whining. Fortunately, Grandpa gave me a hand, and we managed to stop them from barging into the hospital.¡± ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°Asleep¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to see them,¡± Samuel announced. He rose to his feet and slowly walked over to the children¡¯s room. Inside the blue and pink cots were Franklin and Sophia. Both children slept in odd positions; the former¡¯s nket had slipped off his body while thetter¡¯s feet poked out of her nket. They seemed to sleep soundly. Still, their sleeping positions with their arms all stretched out were a mess to watch. Samuel could not help but see a resemnce between their sleeping positions and Natalie¡¯s. He tucked his two little ones¡¯ limbs under their nkets before silently leaving the room. After heading back to his room, Samuel lit a cigarette. It seems that she still doesn¡¯t believe in me¡­ Perhaps, she has gotten hurt so badly that she can no longer trust others. At that thought, he felt too afraid to uncover Natalie¡¯s deepest secret as he knew it would hurt her even more. Amidst puffs of cigarette smoke, a glint of determination shed across his eyes. I¡¯ll wait for however long as it takes for her to trust me. Ever since Samuel left Natalie¡¯s ward, he never returned. Apart from a small spike of disappointment in Natalie¡¯s heart, she felt rxed for the following days after his departure. On the day she got discharged, Franklin, Sophia, and Steven picked her up from the hospital. Franklin entered the ward with a bouquet of red roses in his hands. He immediately handed them to Natalie and said, ¡°These are from me, so you have to ept it. You can¡¯t say no!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Natalie had never received a single rose throughout her life. Thus, she could not help but smile while looking at Franklin¡¯s adorably blushing face. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll ept them. Thank you.¡± A surge of glee went off in Franklin¡¯s chest. He was overjoyed but tried to hide it from Natalie. As his lips curved upward, he hurriedly covered it with his hand, not wanting anyone to see how pleased he was. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I-I bought it for you just because we passed the florist on our way here.¡± Just then, Steven interjected, ¡°Well, actually¡­ We were indeed on our way here when Franklin told me to stop at the roadside for about half an hour¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Steven!¡± A brilliant shade of red crept up Franklin¡¯s cheeks as the truth had gotten exposed. ¡°Jeez! Can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut? Y-You¡¯ve embarrassed me!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 126 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Talented And Loving Children Seeing how the little boy¡¯s face contorted with rage, Natalie sniffed the fragrance of the roses with a smile and said, ¡°I love these very much¡­¡± Franklin seemed taken aback for a moment before turning around to hide his smug smile. Not wanting to be outdone, Sophia took out some colorful candies from her little backpack and handed them to Natalie. ¡°C-Candies¡­ Sweet¡­¡± Steven was just about to trante that, but Natalie spoke up. ¡°These are your favorite¡­ Wait, I understand. You¡¯re giving them to me so that I can taste the sweetness and forget about the pain of my wound, right?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Sophia nodded enthusiastically. Steven looked at Natalie in astonishment but suddenly felt that he should not be surprised. After all, this was not the first time thetter¡¯s ability had impressed him. There was nothing she could not do for the twins and Samuel; she was invincible. Natalie¡¯s gaze subconsciouslynded behind Steven to see if Samuel was there. Noticing that, Steven hopped in to exin the situation. ¡°Sam has been on a business trip these past few days to attend an important meeting for Centurion Corporation. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not here to pick you up.¡± Natalie bit her lip. She instantly shot a cold nce at Steven while snapping, ¡°Why are you telling me this? I don¡¯t recall asking about Samuel.¡± Steven was absolutely speechless. Indeed, she didn¡¯t ask me about him but can¡¯t I exin things out of my own will? Nevertheless, hepleted the discharge procedures and drove Natalie home. Xavian greeted Natalie once she arrived with a loving hug and a warm bowl of mushroom soup. While watching her enjoy the soup, Xavian held his chin and asked, ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t Mr. Bowers come with you?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed at that. With lightning speed, she put down her spoon to ask, ¡°When did you and Samuel get so close?¡± ¡°I-I. That¡¯s not true¡­¡± Xavian denied her statement, yet inexplicable anxiety kept flickering in his dark eyes. ¡°You better not be close with him.¡± After taking another spoonful of mushroom soup, she resumed in a grim tone, ¡°Samuel and Mommy are from different worlds, so¡­ there will never be a happy ending between us.¡± Yet, Xavian¡¯s brows only scrunched in confusion at her statement. ¡°Mommy, what do you mean by ¡®different worlds?¡¯ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s tooplicated!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand it.¡± Natalie lovingly tapped Xavian¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get involved in the affairs of adults. All you need to know is that although you and yton only have me as a parent, I¡¯ll do my best to protect both of you.¡± A solemn look shrouded Xavian¡¯s face as he responded, ¡°yton and I only want you to be happy, Mommy. Although we¡¯re only five years old now, we¡¯ll grow up quickly and make a lot of money for you in the future. By then, yton and I will support the family, so you can sit back and rx.¡± A warm feeling swelled in Natalie¡¯s heart. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I must have done so many good deeds in my previous life to have such a pair of talented and loving children. Xavian did the dishes after Natalie finished up the soup. Meanwhile, she headed back to the room to deal with her work. It was then that she received a call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me.¡± Shawn¡¯s gentle voice rang out from the other end of the phone. His sudden call made Natalie worry as she felt it had something to do with Max¡¯s health condition. Concerned, she inquired to the phone, ¡°Has something happened to Old Mr. Watsons? Are you calling because he finished the medicine I previously prescribed him?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Natalie stiffened before finally speaking up. ¡°Then what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s birthday this weekend. I hope you can attend his party as my partner.¡± Natalie stroked the hyper-realistic mask on her face and asked tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m not going to take off the mask on my face. Knowing that is my term, are you still willing to have me as your partner?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 127 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Mom Is Leaving For Another Guy 1 On the other end of the call, Shawn¡¯s lips curved into a smile. He continued sincerely, ¡°Of course, I am. You¡¯re my grandfather¡¯s savior, and it¡¯s my honor to have you as my partner.¡± Natalie hesitated for a moment. It was not a problem for her to attend Max¡¯s birthday party. However, she was afraid that it might cause misunderstandings if she attended as Shawn¡¯s partner. Thus, she hinted at her reluctance through a polite statement. ¡°Mr. Watsons. I doubt it¡¯s necessary for you to show up with a partner at your grandfather¡¯s birthday party-¡± ¡°I need you as a shield to ward off other women. Is that a good enough reason to convince you?¡± Shawn¡¯s candid voice borated, ¡°Grandpa invited many of his elite friends. If they notice that I¡¯m alone at the party, they will definitely try to promote their daughters and granddaughters as ideal wives to me. Man, just the thought of that already gives me a bad headache.¡± Natalie had never experienced that, nor could she imagine how awful it would be. Her dubious voice asked, ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get here for the party.¡± Shawn¡¯s tone turned into one of helplessness as he resumed, ¡°Those wealthy, modern-day princesses all act the same way. It¡¯s like they got shaped from the same mold or something. These women would do anything to get closer to me. Hell, there¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯ll flock over to me right when the party starts. How annoying¡­¡± Natalie visualized the scene and mentally agreed that it would be distressing. Thus, she decided to do Shawn a favor. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go as your partner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then.¡± After hanging up the phone, Natalie sent Ross an email about the arrangements for the birthday party during the weekend. It was not long before the day of Max¡¯s birthday party arrived. Ding dong! Xavian opened the door and saw a middle-aged man in a dark blue suit. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His cheeks reddened at the stranger¡¯s sudden appearance as his shy voice queried, ¡°Who are you looking for, sir?¡± ¡°Is this Natalie Nichols¡¯s house? Is Ms. Nichols in now?¡± ¡°She was examining a body the entire night and has just returned, so she¡¯s taking a nap right now.¡± Xavian blocked the door with his tiny body as he said, ¡°She¡¯s tired. You may leave a message with me if you have anything you¡¯d like to tell her. I¡¯ll ry it when she awakes.¡± The middle-aged man then handed an intricately embellished box to the little boy. He exined, ¡°Mr. Watsons has specially prepared this for Ms. Nichols. He hopes that she will wear this dress to attend Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ birthday partyter in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass it to her and let her know.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xavian shut the door and carried the surprisingly heavy box with all his strength inside. He also noticed the box¡¯s packaging was way more luxurious and expensive than ordinary boxes. Curious, Xavian¡¯s little hands grazed the box as he muttered, ¡°He even sent someone to deliver a special dress for the party. Mommy, who has the world¡¯s slowest wit, is probably the only one who doesn¡¯t realize what¡¯s going on here¡­¡± There were many moments where he wanted to open the box and see what dressy inside. However, he knew better than to open his mother¡¯s parcel without her permission. Therefore, the little boy could only hold the box until Natalie finally woke up. Hourster, a woozy feeling hit Natalie as soon as her eyes opened. She got up and walked out of her bedroom. It was then that she noticed a sparkly-eyed Xavian, who gawked at the elegant box in his hands. Natalie approached him while pointing to the box. ¡°What do you have there, Sweetheart?¡± ¡°Mr. Watsons sent someone to deliver it to you, Mommy. He wants you to wear this dress at the birthday party.¡± Shawn? Natalie was a little surprised at first. However, knowing that Shawn had always been thoughtful, she did not question his motives. Meanwhile, Xavian seemed to be more eager than Natalie. He kept urging, ¡°Mommy, hurry and open up the fancy box!¡± Moments passed before she untied the shimmery ribbon and removed the lid. Inside was a silvery- white, elegant mermaid dress. In addition to the dress¡¯ exceptionally silky fabric, tiny crystals got strategically ced in different areas, giving off an ethereal and dazzling shine under indoor lighting. It was evident that a famous tailor had created this dress. Natalie picked it up, ced it against her body, and gazed in the mirror. Next to her, Xavian¡¯s brows twisted into a frown as he thought, Samuel is doomed! He has met a formidable opponent! What should I do? Anxiety surged in his veins. He quickly pulled out his phone and sent a message to Samuel. He texted: Bad news, Mr. Bowers! Mommy is going to a party with another man! A Cue For Happiness Chapter 128 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Mommy Is Leaving For Another Guy 2 After Xavian sent the message, he stared at the screen in anticipation of Samuel¡¯s reply. Time passed by, but there was not a single word from Samuel. What¡¯s taking him so long? Does he want to be our stepfather or not? Xavian texted again: Mommy is wearing the gown the other guy gifted her! Where are you? Are you giving up now? That guy will be our stepfather if you do not appear immediately! Humph! As Xavian stared at his phone with a downtrodden expression, Natalie changed into the silver gown that Shawn gifted her. The bottom of the gown red out like a mermaid¡¯s tail, and hundreds of inid diamond bits glittered under the light. The gown outlined Natalie¡¯s curves andplemented her figure well. Xavian raised his head and looked at his mother. ¡°You look beautiful, Mommy.¡± ¡°Of course I am! It¡¯s all thanks to the designer of this dress,¡± said Natalie as she winked at him. ¡°I just spoke to Cecilia on the phone. Apparently, this dress was her best creation of the year, and she spent ten million to design this gown¡­¡± Xavian mumbled to himself, ¡°So it was designed by Aunt Cecilia. No wonder the gown looks so pretty.¡± Ten million. I can¡¯t believe Mr. Watsons willingly spent so much money on Mommy. If things go on this way, Samuel will definitely lose the race. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s with the long face?¡± asked Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing.¡± Xavian forced a smile through his bitter expression. ¡°I¡¯m just worried¡­¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Amidst his anxiety, an idea shed through Xavian¡¯s mind. He dashed toward the side table, picked up the freckled hyper-realistic mask, and shouted, ¡°The mask, Mommy! I¡¯m worried that you might forget to bring your mask. Please remember to wear it tonight!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Natalie reached out to take the mask and frowned. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re acting weird. I thought you always hated it when I wore the mask.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Xavian replied as he fiddled with his fingers, trying to hide his feelings of guilt. If Mommy shows up without her mask and wearing this beautiful dress, she will undoubtedly be the center of attention at the g dinner. Then, Samuel will have to deal with even morepetitors besides Shawn. Xavian was only five years old; he was much too young to be this stressed over his future stepfather¡¯s love life. Natalie put on the hyper-realistic mask, tidied herself up, and prepared to leave the house. ¡°Xavian, make sure you take care of yourself while I¡¯m out, okay?¡± she instructed. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Good boy.¡± Natalie turned around and put on her high heels. At that moment, Xavian picked up his phone and snapped a photo of her from behind. ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡± The door shut, leaving Xavian alone in the house. He immediately sent the photo he took to Samuel through WhatsApp. He still isn¡¯t replying! Xavian was now beyond pissed. He texted: I gave you a tip-off and yet you ignored me! Mommy is going to get stolen away by another guy! You¡¯re going to regret this! After sending the string of messages, Xavian blocked Samuel in a fit of anger. Hmph! I hereby announce: the alliance is dissolved! ¡­ Elsewhere, Natalie arrived at the Watsons Residence in her floor-length gown. The doorman opened the car door and saw Natalie¡¯s long snow-white legs through the slit of the dazzling gown. This girl must be a stunning beauty. Yet, the moment Natalie emerged from the car, the doorman was shocked beyond words. What the hell? Her body figure was worthy of a goddess, but what¡¯s up with her face? With faint amusement in her eyes, Natalie nodded at the doorman in acknowledgment and made her way to the front door. Well-known figures from both the business and political fields had been invited to celebrate the birthday of Max. Security was tight, and each guest needed to verify their identity at the entrance before they were allowed to enter the residence. A man standing at the entrance quickly spotted Natalie and approached her. ¡°Are you, Ms. Nichols?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 129 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Jealousy Supersedes The Mind Natalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°I am the Watsons¡¯ butler, Aaron Timbber. You can just call me Mr. Timbber,¡± the man said politely. ¡°Mr. Watsons and Mr. Shawn have instructed me to await your arrival. Let me guide you into the main banquet hall.¡± Realizing that the celebrity guests at the entrance were all looking at her, an unbothered smile grew on Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Lead the way,¡± she said. She followed the butler into the residence and bypassed the identity verification process. This must be the courtyard. The European-styled building radiated an aura of grandeur under the evening sun, and it was clear that meticulous care had gone into every tree and bush nted in the courtyard. Arge fountain pool was located beside the walkway leading to the main banquet hall. The lights reflected in the flowing water created a mystical aura, making it seem like an entrance to the wondend. Natalie surveyed the surrounding guests as soon as she entered the main banquet hall. Everyone present was all people who upied the highest ces and statuses of society, making connections and developing rtions with each other. The guests all wore custom-made garments from luxurious, high-end brands or limited edition designer clothes. Natalie smiled to herself. I¡¯m definitely going to beughed at if I wore one of my cheap, ordinary gowns to such a high-ss asion. Shawn knew that Natalie would dress casually to the banquet. Hence, he had taken the initiative and gifted her a gown to prevent Natalie from being scorned by the guests. ¡°Ms. Nichols, please have some wine for now. I¡¯ll inform Mr. Shawn of your arrival,¡± said the butler. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± After the butler left, Natalie took a ss of red wine from a waiter and sipped from it slowly, ignoring the fact that the guests had been uncontrobly stealing nces at her since the moment she entered the hall. They seemed¡­ astonished! That woman is wearing ¡°The Ocean¡± ¡ª the gown designed by Cecilia, the new and mysterious cutting- edge designer! That gown was the only creation that Cecilia had released that year. Handcrafted by top artisans, it took five months toplete, and real diamonds were used to decorate the skirt. Countless rich and famousdies had vied for the gown, but Cecilia refused to put it up for sale. It was no surprise for the white mermaid gown to finally make its appearance at this banquet. However, everyone was bbergasted that such an ugly woman was the one wearing it. The crowd whispered among themselves, trying to figure out the identity and status of Natalie. ¡°Have you seen that woman before?¡± ¡°Never. I would recognize her freckled face anywhere if I had.¡± ¡°Max instructed his butler to greet her personally. She must definitelye from extraordinary roots!¡± ¡°That very well may be, that expensive gown doesn¡¯t take away from the fact that she¡¯s hideous.¡± ¡­ Even though the crowd toned down their voices, their mumbling created a humming sound as irritating as that of a buzzing fly that refused to go away. Natalie raised her arm and finished her red wine in one gulp. She licked the corner of her mouth with the tip of her tongue. What a bore. She didn¡¯t think that her appearance had anything to do with these people. Besides, they were just dissing the appearance of her hyper-realistic mask, not her true appearance. ¡°Ms. Nichols! What a coincidence. You were invited to Old Mr. Watsons¡¯s party, too?¡± asked Belle, scanning Natalie from head to toe. ¡°Did you buy this gown from Cecilia?¡± With hints of amusement in Natalie¡¯s eyes, she gave Belle a sidelong nce. ¡°I¡¯m Shawn¡¯s partner for tonight. He gave me this gown.¡± Stunned, Belle gritted her teeth inconspicuously. ¡°Shawn treats you well,¡± shemented, squinting her eyes. ¡°He asked me to be his partner and even gifted me this gown¡­¡± Natalie smirked slightly. ¡°Perhaps his next move will be asking me to be his girlfriend. I¡¯ve heard that Shawn has never been in a rtionship before and that this was his first time treating a woman so nicely¡­¡± Belle knew that Natalie would be invited to the banquet, and she had made ns to embarrass the latter on that day. However, Natalie had predicted Belle¡¯s moves and made preparations beforehand. She uttered those words on purpose to make Belle jealous of her. Once jealousy and rage reached a certain point in Belle¡¯s mind, she would no longer be able to think rationally. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 130 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Break Free From His Wrist N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Belle¡¯s grip on her ss tightened as her eyes glowered with rage. ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re going to marry Shawn?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie swiftly nced at Belle before looking away again, cing her now-empty ss onto a passing waiter¡¯s serving te. ¡°Who else would he marry? You? You¡¯ve known Shawn for so long, but it seems like you two can never be anything more than friends.¡± Upon hearing those words, Belle¡¯s face immediately fell, and the graceful image she had been maintaining instantly disappeared. ¡°You b*tch! Don¡¯t get so full of yourself!¡± Natalie continued with her onught. ¡°Why not? If you were in my shoes, you would have said worse things than I did.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Belle had been the most pampered child in the house since young. Even as a girl, her status surpassed even that of her brother. Not once had a person of lower status ever spoken to her in such a manner. Provoked by Natalie¡¯s words, Belle threw her ss of red wine in the woman¡¯s direction. Natalie saw her actions and took a step backward, followed by a nimble turn of her body. She dodged the winepletely and managed to keep her gown spotless. Instead, the wool carpet on the floor was now dyed red as a result. Internally, Natalie sneered. I knew it. These spoilt brats have no other tricks up their sleeves. Belle¡¯sst-ditch attempt to embarrass Natalie in front of the crowd had failed. Meanwhile, Shawn rushed over towards them. ¡°Are you alright, Natalie?¡± Shawn immediately wrapped an arm around Natalie¡¯s waist, ring at Belle. Belle was caught off guard by his sudden appearance. ¡°Belle! Natalie is an important guest invited by Grandpa and me. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Shawnshed out. ¡°Shawn, I¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡± Belle knew that her actions were caused by a fit of anger. As she calmed down, she realized that sshing wine in front of arge crowd was a low blow. I already set up a trap for her. I shouldn¡¯t have acted so early. ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Her hand slipped,¡± exined Natalie as she gave Belle a friendly smile. ¡°Am I right, Ms. Green?¡± Knowing that there was no other way to save herself from this awkward situation, Belle reluctantly agreed with Natalie and put on a smile. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Of course, the three of them knew that Belle was lying. Without sparing Belle another look, Shawn took Natalie¡¯s hand and proceeded toward the second floor of the hall. ¡°Come on. Grandpa is waiting for you.¡± Shawn¡¯s gesture caught the attention of everyone in the banquet hall. Gossiping with each other loudly, they fixed their gazes on the duo as Shawn and Natalie ascended the stairs. ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shawn¡¯s beauty standards? Why does he prefer a freckled-faced woman over a wless beauty like Belle?¡± ¡°Argh! I wouldn¡¯t have gone forser treatment if I had known he liked freckles!¡± ¡°Is that woman going to be the granddaughter-inw of the Watsons family soon?¡± Belle stood rooted to her spot. Her face was drained of color, but anger red up within her heart. I¡¯m going to make you suffer aplete defeat and cause your fall from grace tonight, right here at this banquet. You can stay smug for all you like, but there¡¯s something biging your way. After reaching the upper floor, Natalie lightly twisted her wrist to release herself from Shawn¡¯s grasp. Startled, Shawn said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for acting so abruptly¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Natalie gazed into Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°My feud with Belle was purely personal. It had nothing to do with you.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. Shawn had seen numerous pairs of eyes, but they had all been filled with desire and greed. This was his first time seeing someone with such a pure gaze. Natalie had said all those in order to establish her boundaries and keep her distance from him, but Shawn only grew even more mesmerized by her. His finger slowly moved upward, and his gaze fell to her jawline. He wanted to rip off the hyper-realistic mask from her face and see what she truly looked like. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 131 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Invest In You When Shawn¡¯s finger reached the side of her cheek, Natalie subconsciously took a step back and mumbled, ¡°Shawn, what are you doing?¡± Realizing that he had gone overboard, he retracted his hand immediately, staring at Natalie apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not ask for your permission and tried to remove your mask¡­¡± ¡°This mask is indeed hideous. But, for now, I cannot remove it and be myself.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aaron, the butler from before, spotted the pair lingering at the lounge entrance and approached them. ¡°Mr. Shawn and Ms. Nichols, Mr. Corden has arrived. Old Mr. Watsons and the other family members are all waiting for you.¡± He opened the door for Shawn to enter the room, followed by Natalie. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, as soon as she stepped into the room, she saw Max apanied by his two sons, Chris and Charlie, along with Chris and Charlie¡¯s own wives. Max saw Natalie and grinned from ear to ear. However, the two sons and their wives seemed gloomy all of a sudden. ¡°Dad, I thought you were announcing your inheritance distribution today. What did you invite this girl over for?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! The people gathered here belong to the Watsons family. What¡¯s an outsider like her doing here?¡± Although the two brothers were always at each other¡¯s throats, they would unanimously join forces if it came to dealing with outsiders. ¡°I invited Natalie over because I included her portion into the distribution of my inheritance,¡± Max exined as he waved around his walking stick. ¡°Corden, please read the notarized will to them.¡± Corden took out the document and started reading. ¡°Upon the passing of Max Watsons, ny-five percent of the equities under his name will be inherited by Shawn Watsons.¡± ¡°The mansion under his name will be evenly distributed to Chris Watsons and Charlie Watsons.¡± ¡°The remaining five percent of the equities and his antique collections will be inherited by Natalie Nichols.¡± The two younger Watsons couples were already shocked by the first part of the will. After Natalie¡¯s part was read, they sprung up from the sofa, unable to contain their anger. ¡°Dad, I am your son! I didn¡¯t even get a single portion of your shares! Why did you give your shares to her instead? She doesn¡¯t deserve them!¡± ¡°Remember, dad, blood is thicker than water! Why would you distribute your shares to an outsider instead of your own children?¡± Max¡¯s daughters-inw were both also wearing matching expressions of panic and confusion. The old man stomped his walking stick heavily on the ground, eximing, ¡°Both of you should be grateful that I decided to give you anything at all! After all, the four of you fed me with a different kind of poison each! ¡°You should feel fortunate that I did not send you directly to jail out of respect for your mother. Yet, you dare demand more from me? Would you prefer actually being sent to prison to repent for your sins?¡± His words took everyone by surprise. ¡°Natalie saved my life, and I am giving her what she rightfully deserves. And since Corden is here with us, I will immediately disown whoever dares to question the content of my will.¡± At that moment, Chris and Charlie finally swallowed their pride and kept their mouth shut. They knew that it would not be out of character for Max to act on his words and actually send them to jail. After the meeting, Max asked Natalie to stay behind to talk to him. ¡°Natalie, do you mind being given so little of my inheritance?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I saved you to return a favor on Mr. Jones¡¯ behalf. You really shouldn¡¯t have given me the shares; it¡¯s much too vast of an amount for a normal person like me¡­¡± ¡°It is indeed a vast amount for a normal person. However¡­¡± Max¡¯s eyes glittered with confidence. ¡°I have seen various types of people throughout my life, and you¡­ You are not a normal person. ¡°I hope that you can be my granddaughter-inw and give Shawn your full support, but I can tell that you are not interested in my grandson. The five percent shares I gave you serve as an investment in you, and as a sort of plea that you will save the Watsons family once more in the future¡­¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 132 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The Inner Thoughts Of Shawn Walking out of the lounge, Natalie bumped into Chris and Charlie and their respective spouses by the door. The two couples red daggers at her as if hoping that their gaze could burn holes through her. There was a glint in Natalie¡¯s brown eyes as she askedzily, ¡°Mr. Corden, can I ask you something?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go ahead, Ms. Nichols.¡± ¡°Since Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ will has taken effect, what will happen to the portion that I¡¯m supposed to inherit should something untoward happen to me?¡± The man was stunned for a moment, but he quickly recovered and replied, ¡°ording to Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ instructions, the shares under your name will be donated to Chanaea¡¯s charity organizations under you and the Watsons family¡¯s joint names.¡± Narrowing her eyes, Natalie nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Did the two gentlemen and their wives hear this loud and clear?¡± The two couples¡¯ faces darkened. However, Natalie just turned around and walked off without a second word. Although these twome excuses of men have done despicable things, Max is still unwilling to send his own children to jail. The five percent equity not only makes me an effective shield for Shawn, but it also means that I have to help him out when he¡¯s in trouble. I have to say: Max, as the head of the Watsons family, is one cunning man. The inheritance given to me is also apt, making it difficult to refuse. Shawn interrupted her train of thoughts as he queried, ¡°Natalie, what did Grandpa talk to you about?¡± ¡°Grandpa asked me to examine him,¡± Natalie lied smoothly. ¡°Although the toxins in his body were removed, he still needs to pay attention to his diet and exercise given his age.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Why do you ask? What do you think Grandpa told me in private?¡± ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Shawn¡¯s heart beat wildly. His feelings for Natalie were overflowing. Although he tried to contain his feelings and show restraint, he was afraid that Max saw through him and told Natalie about how Shawn truly felt. Completely unaware of the other man¡¯s feelings, Natalie apanied Shawn downstairs. More guests had arrived. Natalie stood out like a sore thumb as she took her ce next to Shawn. Many wealthy and famous people approached them to exchange pleasantries with Shawn, and the conversation naturally moved onto the topic of Natalie, who always graciously introduced herself. Shortly after, everyone at the banquet knew the ugly girl with a face full of freckles as Natalie Nichols. While socializing, Natalie chanced upon her family of three, whom she had not seen for a long time. I did not expect that they would receive an invitation from Old Mr. Watsons to attend tonight¡¯s banquet. I haven¡¯t seen them in almost six years¡­ That middle-aged man with a face full of smiles has probably already forgotten that he has a daughter called Natalie. ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m going to get a piece of cake.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie walked toward the family of three slowly. As she stared at the hypocritical and disgusting man, the hatred in her eyes deepened. Her mother had loved him with all her heart. However, he destroyed her happiness, upied Natalie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family business, and even had something to do with her grandfather¡¯s death. Thomas, Yvonne, and their daughter Melissa did not notice her. They felt a cold gaze upon them, but could not identify its source. Even though Natalie walked right past them, they did not recognize her. Melissa only paid attention to Natalie because she was Shawn¡¯s partner and, more so, because of Natalie¡¯s unique gown. After Natalie was a good distance away, she held Yvonne¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, that ugly woman is also called Natalie Nichols. She has the same name as that woman¡­¡± Upon hearing this name, Yvonne¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. ¡°Melissa, they may have the same name, but they lead entirely different lives. That country bumpkin slept with some guy six years ago and even became pregnant with the man¡¯s child. We have no idea where she is now. How can she bepared to this woman?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 133 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 133 Chapter 133 The Oriole And The Mantis ¡°Pfft. Why would you mention her on such a joyous asion?¡± Thomas downed the ss of red wine in his hand and nced at Yvonne. ¡°That girl has a wild streak and does not know how to treasure herself. She does not deserve to be my daughter¡­¡± Yvonne gave him an apologetic smile in response. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. That girl lived with her mother in the countryside since young. There¡¯s no way she could amount to anything honorable.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Although Yvonne was a mistress whoter became thedy of the house, she treated Yara like her own child and loved her more dearly than she loved her daughter, Melissa. ¡°Unlike Yara, who grew up by our side with first-rate education, talents, preferences¡­¡± At the mention of Yara, Thomas¡¯ tightly knitted brows rxed a little. ¡°Yara is indeed exceptional.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of who raised her,¡± Yvonne announced smugly. ¡°After she marries into the Bowers family, your birthday celebrations will be as grand as Old Mr. Watsons.¡± Everyone in Thomas¡¯ family beamed with delight. Natalie watched the happy family full of smiles from a spot not far away as she ate her chocte truffle cake. She was always an outsider in this family. She had tried desperately to be part of the family in the past but ended up being ostracized. Now, she felt nothing but hatred and disdain left for them. She remembered how Thomas and Yvonne ridiculed her when she returned to the Nichols family residence with her pregnancy test results. Melissa even deliberately tripped her, hoping to make her fall down the stairs. These painful experiences were buried deeply in her memory. Yet, although they were buried, she had never forgotten them. As Natalie reminisced the past, Belle appeared before her, clinging onto Ross¡¯ arm. The two of them looked at each other, their minds racing. However, Ross interrupted them, eximing with wide eyes, ¡°Natalie? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Natalie quickly changed the look of surprise on her face to one of indifference, putting down the te of half-eaten cake on the table. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know you. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± ¡°Natalie, you didn¡¯t use to treat me like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Natalie. I don¡¯t know you.¡± With that, Natalie turned around and left, deliberately running off in a panicked and flustered manner. However, once her back was turned to Belle, she grinned devilishly. Shortly after, Max made his grand entrance at the main hall. After saying some pleasantries, the crowd grew more and more excited. The next event was for the guests to present him with their gifts. The younger generation from the Watsons family and their branch family was the first to present their gifts. Without exception, they were allvish gifts. However, Max had already seen many such items in his lifetime, and he politely thanked them. Soon, it was Belle¡¯s turn. She walked forward in a dignified manner, looking like a proud and elegant ck swan in her ck gown. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, Belle wishes you happy birthday. May you have many happy returns.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Belle was in no hurry to present her gift. Instead, she proposed, ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, it¡¯s too slow and uninteresting to look at the gifts one by one. Why don¡¯t we present the rest of the gifts by drawing lots? Two people who get picked at the same time will present their gifts together.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s something new!¡± Fiddling with his walking stick, he nodded slightly. ¡°Might as well give it a try.¡± Belle had already set things up before making her proposal, bribing the employees involved in the draw to switch Natalie¡¯s gift. Natalie would face ridicule as soon as she opened the present in front of everyone, and she would never be able to make aeback from the humiliation. Belle searched for Natalie amongst the crowd, staring at her with a calctive look in her eyes. Natalie, however, was unfazed, as if she was not a part of the uing draw. She merely tasted the wine at the banquet. This wine¡­ has a full vor and is a little sweet. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 134 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The Silent Crowd At Max¡¯s acquiescence, the employees brought out the box for the draw. ¡°Since it¡¯s already prepared, let¡¯s start.¡± At the wave of his hand, the employees began the draw. The employee drew Belle¡¯s name, and unexpectedly, Natalie¡¯s name next. Natalie put down her wine ss when her name was called. ¡°What did you get for my grandpa?¡± Shawn asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll find outter.¡± The employees went to retrieve the gifts. Natalie and Belle stood before Max. One was dressed in silver, and the other in ck. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The both of them looked stunning from behind. Unfortunately, when viewed from the front, Belle was clearly better-looking. Belle straightened her back with a satisfied and haughty look on her face. The employees brought out two wooden boxes of considerable size. However, Belle¡¯s box surpassed Natalie¡¯s in terms of its size and exquisiteness. Natalie¡¯s box was very aged and did not have any designs or decorations. Max asked, ¡°Whose shall we see first?¡± He said so casually and without much thought. Natalieing to his birthday celebration was already the best gift he could ever receive. He was d that she was gifting him anything, even if it was just an old box. Belle nced at Natalie. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, why don¡¯t you look at Natalie¡¯s gift first? She is thoughtful and will surely give you a present that you¡¯ll like¡­¡± Upon hearing her words, all of the guests became curious instantly. Natalie wore a designer gown and was constantly by Shawn¡¯s side. What gift would such a woman present? Max immediately saw that Belle was trying to ruin Natalie with her ttery, but he remained calm and asked in his usual tone, ¡°What do you think, Natalie?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine either way.¡± Hearing this, Belleughed. Things were all going ording to her ns. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, since Natalie has agreed, let¡¯s look at hers first¡­¡± Max nodded. Belle¡¯s hands curled into fists as she waited anxiously. However, she already had a triumphant smile on her face. Hmph! When Natalie opens the box, it will be akin to opening Pandora¡¯s box. She¡¯s going to be a laughing stock tonight! Natalie snorted slightly. The box opened with a click. Without even having seen anything, Belle screamed, ¡°Ahhh! Natalie, what on earth is your gift? Are you mad? You¡¯re cursing Old Mr. Watsons!¡± At that moment, the entire crowd fell silent as everyone¡¯s gazes immediately fell upon Belle. However, Belle merely thought that the crowd had been shocked into silence because they were astonished by Natalie¡¯s gift as well. ¡°Natalie, you must exin yourself!. Just what are you up to?¡± Natalie replied emotionlessly, ¡°What am I up to?¡± Thinking that Natalie was putting up a final struggle, Belle mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t know what you gifted. Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent in order to absolve yourself of me!¡± The tension in the air thickened. Max¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°I¡¯m still here!¡± He hit his walking stick angrily against the floor, the dragon head producing a dull sound from the impact. Belle rejoiced secretly. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re disrespecting Old Mr. Watsons¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Max shouted, ¡°Belle, stop this instance!¡± This startled and aggrieved her. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons¡­ W-what did I do?¡± She turned around to face Max and exin herself. However, her gaze fell upon the box that Natalie opened, and she was immediately dumbfounded. Inside the old box was a wooden sculpture of the Medicine King Bodhisattva. The sculpture carved from thousand-year-old red sandalwood wore a crown. Its left fist was tucked at the waist, and its right hand held a medicinal tree branch before its chest. It was perfectly intact and even gave off a faint fragrance of herbs and red sandalwood. At first nce, it was worth tens of millions. It was a valuable and apt present for a birthday celebration. ¡°H-How did this¡­¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 135 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The Clown Belle pursed her lips, her gaze filled with disbelief. I bribed people to switch Natalie¡¯s gift, so why doesn¡¯t her box contain the gift that I had prepared? Where did things go wrong? Belle was overconfident and thought that her n was wless, which was why she said all those things without even sparing a nce at what was in Natalie¡¯s box. However, Natalie was not the joke now. She was! ¡°Belle¡­¡± Natalie walked up to Belle and raised a brow. ¡°Is there anything wrong with my gift to Old Mr. Watsons that¡¯s worth making such a fuss over?¡± At those words, the silent crowd started whispering. ¡°What is wrong with Belle today?¡± ¡°Belle has always been known for her elegance in our circle. Why is she acting like this today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she looks like she has been possessed? She looks weird¡­¡± Belle¡¯s face drained of all color before subsequently turning bright red. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You said that I was cursing Old Mr. Watsons, right?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie¡¯s red lips parted as she continued, ¡°I gave him a Medicine King Bodhisattva to wish him good health and longevity. I¡¯m not sure what taboo I¡¯vemitted.¡± Belle bit her lower lip until it bled, but she still could not find a way to exin herself out of this. The sculpture¡¯s price, aesthetics, and meaning were faultless and could not be criticized in any way. She wanted nothing more than to give herself a fierce p across the face. Why did I interrogate Natalie in public like that without first checking the gift? Shawn¡¯s gaze was icy. Max was livid, but chose to not express his anger on ount of the rtionship between the Watsons and Green family. Instead, he spoke up, ¡°Belle must have had too much to drink tonight and saw wrongly.¡± Natalie smiled coolly. ¡°Indeed.¡± Now that Max himself hade forward to smooth things over, Natalie did not pursue Belle¡¯s attempt at defamation any further. It was clear for all to see who was in the right and who was in the wrong. Natalie stood there calmly, maintaining her elegant posture. She exuded an aura that was neither humble nor arrogant. The sparkle in her eyes seemed to make her dazzle in everyone¡¯s eyes. The more gracious Natalie was, the more angry Belle became. In the end, the fool was her! Max cleared his throat. ¡°Belle, let me see what present you prepared for me.¡± Belle nodded vigorously. This is my chance to turn the tables! She had spent considerable thought and effort on Max¡¯s birthday present, sourcing a precious stone and hiring a master carver to carve a goddess sculpture out of the stone. ¡°Let me show you what I¡¯ve prepared.¡± Belle walked over to the side of the box and opened the lock. Everyone stretched their necks to see what the youngdy from the Green family brought. However, the moment she opened the box, Belle screamed again. ¡°Ahhh!¡± This scream was far, far louder than thest. Belle¡¯s heart was in her throat. Her hands trembling, the box fell out onto the floor and the ¡°gift¡± came rolling out. At first, the crowd could not see what the gift was, but now it was clear for everyone to see. The hall was so silent that one could have heard a pin drop. No one dared to say anything, and some people even held their breaths. There was a dead bloodied ck cat on the carpet. The ck cat looked as though it had suffered a painful, agonizing death some time ago. Its ck eyes were blown wide and frozen in a fierce stare, and its amber pupils looked frighteningly pitiful. Other than the ck cat¡¯s corpse, many cotton balls filled with blood rolled out. Belle clutched her chest and gasped for air. This was the present that I prepared for Natalie. How did it be the present that I ended up giving? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 136 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Do Not Offend Her Again In contrast to the shocked reaction of the others, this was all well within Natalie¡¯s expectations. She had heard from Ross about Belle¡¯s conspiracy. Instead of exposing her right away, she decided to go with the flow. She wanted to take revenge on Belle for all that Belle had done to her in the past. Belle shook her head vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s not me! I swear it¡¯s not me!¡± A ck cat was well-known as a bad omen since ancient times. Not to mention, this ck cat had been dead for a long time, and it waspletely covered in blood, making it seem even more horrible. Max stood up from his chair, roaring, ¡°Belle, if it¡¯s not from you, who else would have given it to me? I have been trusting you and showering you with love as if you were my own family member. How could you do this to me?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, it really wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to talk your way out of this one!¡± A wave of resentment flooded Belle. Feeling wronged, she burst into tears. ¡°I swear that I had prepared a goddess sculpture for you! This dead cat wasn¡¯t my doing!¡± Clearly not believing Belle anymore, Max harrumphed. ¡°Where is the sculpture, then?¡± Belle didn¡¯t know of the goddess sculpture¡¯s whereabouts. However, she was certain that this incident had to have something to do with Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s Natalie!¡± Belle pointed at Natalie, shouting desperately, ¡°She¡¯s trying to plot against me! She¡¯s the one who swapped out my present!¡± She¡¯s already been exposed, and now she¡¯s still trying to drag me down with her? The corner of Natalie¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Ms. Green, do you have any evidence of that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Belle now tried begging Max. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, please check the surveince footage¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she realized her mistake. In order to frame Natalie, she had asked her subordinates to destroy the surveince cameras. If the surveince camera had failed to capture her swapping the gifts, then it naturally could not have caught Natalie doing so either. Natalie snickered upon seeing Belle¡¯s speechless reaction. ¡°Ms. Green, why don¡¯t you finish your sentence?¡± ¡°Natalie, are you ying a trick on me?¡± Belle questioned Natalie, her eyes red-rimmed with tears. ¡°You were the one vilifying the gift I chose and iming that my gift is a curse.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as she continued, ¡°But now, you¡¯re iming that I¡¯m framing you. Are you even listening to yourself?¡± Belle had said earlier that Natalie¡¯s gift was a curse. However, the gift that Belle herself had presented turned out to be a dead cat. Shawn managed to guess Belle¡¯s intentions in an instant. Belle¡¯s pride had already been destroyed, so she didn¡¯t care about ruining the rest of her image or losing all her dignity. In that moment, all she wanted was to rip the woman in front of her to pieces. ¡°Natalie, you shameless b*tch¡­¡± Shawn stepped in front of Natalie to shield her. His face darkened as he said in a serious tone, ¡°Belle, watch yourself! I didn¡¯t say anything earlier on because I wanted to maintain the rtionship between our families. If you dare nder her again, you¡¯re making yourself an enemy of mine.¡± Belle really liked Shawn. When she saw the way Shawn defended Natalie, her heart broke into pieces. ¡°Shawn, this woman is so ugly! Why do you like her? Did you know that she¡¯s a fickle woman? She¡¯s a b*tch¡­¡± Shawn did not have the habit of hitting women. However, he smashed the wine ss in his hand onto the ground. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The ss wine shattered near Belle¡¯s feet, and the broken pieces cut her ankle. Blood flowed from the wound, sessfully stopping Belle from running her mouth any longer. Enduring the pain of her ankle, Belle took slow steps towards Ross and gripped his arm tightly. Her knuckles were turning white from how tight her fingers were clenched around his arm, as if she was grasping onto thest straws of hope. ¡°Ross, tell everyone about the rtionship between you and Natalie! Let¡¯s reveal her true colors!¡± Thank goodness I still have Ross as my trump card. However, Ross didn¡¯t move an inch, even as Belle had his arm in a death grip. He merely nced coldly at Belle. ¡°Belle, what are you talking about?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 137 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Priceless Treasure Belle was stunned by Ross¡¯ icy re. However, she was still not willing to give up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that Natalie seduced you and stole your research? She dumped you and then went for other guys after taking advantage of you!¡± Everyone looked at Natalie before turning to look at Ross, whose eyes narrowed. ¡°I have never said that.¡± ¡°Ross, you lied to me!¡± Belle¡¯s ankle was bleeding more and more heavily, but she could care less about it at the moment. ¡°That¡¯s what you told me!¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I never told you anything about that.¡± Ross paused for a moment. His words took a drastic turn as he continued, ¡°Besides, many years ago, you were the one who seduced me and stole my research! So how dare you use her of it now?¡± Even though the Green family had used some money to cover up the incident, rumors inevitably got out, giving people some idea of the grudge between Belle and Ross. When this past incident was brought up once more, everyone now recognized that the man standing in front of them was Ross Trevor, the genius medical professor whose career was once ruined by Belle. ¡°I already gave you five million! How could you do this to me, Ross?¡± In order to bring down Natalie, Belle had been bribing Ross to collect information about her. Rossughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in his life. ¡°Belle, what you owe me is way more than just that five million.¡± Belle¡¯s ankle was still throbbing in pain. However, she was holding onto hope that she would be able to aplish her ns. But now¡­ Her reputation waspletely ruined, while Natalie was still unharmed. Suddenly, she copsed onto the floor. With her hair disheveled, she looked like an uncultured shrew. Max couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He said tiredly, ¡°I won¡¯t look into today¡¯s incident since your grandfather was a good friend of mine. However, I do not wish to see you ever again. Mr. Timbber, get this woman out of the manor now!¡± The butler nodded. Belle was still kicking and screaming as she was being lifted out by two buff guys. ¡°Natalie, you will face the consequences for this one day! You will have bad karma for sure!¡± Natalie sipped on her wine casually. This is karma. Enjoy the dose of your own medicine. Shawn looked at Natalie and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. This kind of misunderstanding is nothing to me.¡± Natalie smiled brightly, her eyes narrowing into slits as a result. ¡°All right.¡± At that moment, the figure of a gentleman stood motionless in one of the corners of the banquet hall. It was none other than Samuel. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ever since he first entered the hall, his gaze was solely fixated on the woman in white. He had just returned from Loang and had received a countless number of Xavian¡¯s messages as soon as hended. The first few messages were just texts. However, thest message was a photo of Natalie from behind. Xavian had secretly taken the photo while she was distracted. However, in the photo, Samuel could see how the dress entuated Natalie¡¯s slender neck and delicate back. The mermaid tail design of the lower skirtplemented her curves and made them stand out even more. At that moment, Samuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt as if his prey was being targeted by other predators. He had asked Billy to check Natalie¡¯s whereabouts and then to get an invitation letter to Max¡¯s birthday banquet. He didn¡¯t expect to witness Natalie¡¯s shining moment right when he entered the manor. He was worried that she might get bullied by the other women at the banquet. However, it seemed that she had retaliated well and handled herself perfectly. No wonder she¡¯s the woman that I fancy. No matter how many times I look at her, she still looks like a priceless treasure. I can never get tired of the sight of her. He had really missed her while they were apart. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 138 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Samuel Could Not Possibly Be Here Natalie had no idea that there was a person watching her from afar. All she knew at that moment was that she felt great. She took another ss of wine from the waiter. Raising her wine ss, she turned toward Ross, who stood a distance away from her in the middle of the crowd. Their eyes met across the crowded room. Ross¡¯ lips curled upwards. His eyes were full of gratitude and respect toward Natalie. They exchanged a smile before Ross downed his red wine in one go. Natalie followed suit and finished the wine in her ss. This was her promise to Ross when she first joined Dream Company. At this banquet on this day, she finally lived up to the promise she made to him back then. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Max was not in the mood to join the birthday celebration anymore after Belle¡¯s incident, so he retired early to rest in his bedroom. Natalie, meanwhile, fell back into her habit of drinking again. She was a little dizzy after drinking too much. ¡°Mr. Watsons¡­ I¡¯m heading to the restroom.¡± Natalie rubbed the temples of her head. ¡°Okay.¡± The moment she pushed open the restroom door, Natalie saw Melissa fixing her makeup. Her stare moved briefly over Melissa. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years, and Natalie still did not find Melissa pretty. She and Yara looked beautiful because they had inherited their mother, Jennie¡¯s beauty. Yvonne was considered a rather good-looking woman. However, Melissa had inherited Thomas¡¯ looks. As a result, her facial features were anything but exquisite. Natalie turned on the tap as Melissa approached her with a buttered-up smile on her face. ¡°Ms. Nichols, what a coincidence! Both of ourst names are Nichols.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Are you going to say that my name is the same as someone you know next?¡± Melissa was stunned. ¡°How¡­ How did you know?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this how people strike up a conversation? It¡¯s not that difficult to guess.¡± Natalie turned off the faucet and shifted her gaze onto a speechless Melissa. Melissa stared into Natalie¡¯s eyes. She had a feeling that this pair of eyes looked familiar; they reminded her of that woman¡¯s eyes. However, the woman in her memory didn¡¯t have such an overwhelming aura. However, she felt somewhat self-conscious as Natalie stared at her. With her head lowered, she turned and hastily went into one of the toiletpartments. Natalie dried her hands and let out a snort. The sixteen-year-old little girl who used to bully her elder sister from the countryside is such a coward now. Natalie spotted a broom in the corner of the restroom. She bent over to pick up the broom. Then, she ced it against thepartment door so that it couldn¡¯t be opened from the inside out before leaving without an ounce of hesitation. After Melissa finished using the restroom, she tried to push open the door, but to no avail. Thus, she could only shout for help. ¡°Is there anyone outside? I¡¯m locked inside! Please help me! Can anyone hear me?¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a smile when she heard Melissa begging for help. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Why is she being such a baby? How is she going to deal with the other hurdles in her life? Because she had drunk too much wine, her mind was beginning to get cloudy. Her eyes were fogged over, and she smiled like a kitten that had eaten too much cream. She had barely taken a few steps when her gaze met a man¡¯s. He was standing in the shadows of the corridor as he stared at her with his darkened eyes. Samuel! Natalie rubbed her eyes. She could not believe what she was seeing. She had scanned through the guest list of the birthday banquet earlier. There weren¡¯t any Bowers on the list, so it was impossible for Samuel to have been invited. He¡­ He can¡¯t possibly be here. ¡°I¡­ I must have seen things wrongly¡­ My alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t great, but I drank so much¡­¡± Natalie murmured to herself. As she was making fun of herself, a sudden force pulled her into the shadows. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 139 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Turning Misunderstanding Into Truth The alcohol made Natalie¡¯s body feel hot. Her eyes were half-lidded as she looked at the man in front of her. Her hands shifted upward, and she pinched Samuel¡¯s face forcefully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ I must be really drunk. Everything I¡¯m seeing is just a hallucination¡­¡± Samuel found the sight funny, but he also felt exasperated at the same time. It was his face she was pinching. Even if she put all her strength into the pinch, it was obvious that she would not feel any pain. His handsome face reddened. However, there was not a single hint of anger in his eyes. If anything, he looked a little curious and amused, ¡°Should I help you confirm if this is a hallucination?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± she slurred out. ¡°Everything that I see when I¡¯m drunk is all not real, anyway.¡± Her reply was exactly what the man wanted to hear. Without any hesitation, he pressed his lips to hers. He hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time, and he had never once contacted her while they were apart. Since he stopped taking the initiative to contact her, she hadn¡¯t been contacting him either. Samuel thought that he had left some traces in her heart. However, she never once attempted to get in touch with him, as if she didn¡¯t care about him at all. However, he had missed her big-time. After finally returning to his home country, all he saw was her wearing a gown that another man had gifted her, attending that man¡¯s family banquet. Have I been too patient? Did I make her think wrongly that she¡¯s allowed to develop feelings for someone else? The kiss was filled with a sense of punishment. He was punishing her, but he was also taking the opportunity to relieve his desire for her. ¡°Mmph¡­¡± It was at this moment that Natalie instantly sobered up. I have downed quite a few sses of wine, but I¡¯m not drunk. This is not a hallucination. The man who is kissing me is Samuel. Samuel¡­ is here. Natalie struggled to push away the domineering man in front of her. However, he had a strong physique, and she couldn¡¯t get away from him. Instead, her resistance made him grow even wilder. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. This is crazy! What¡¯s more, I¡¯m at the Watsons family¡¯s banquet! Even though people might not find out, I will not be able to exin myself if I get caught! ¡°S-Samuel, calm down¡­¡± Natalie tried to pull away from the kiss, her words muffled by his mouth. ¡°If¡­ If we get caught¡­ It¡¯ll be hard for us to exin ourselves¡­¡± Samuel stared at her. ¡°Why do we need to exin anything?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. It never was.¡± Samuel shed her a devilish grin. ¡°And even if it is, I¡¯ll find a way to cover it up.¡± Has he gone mad? While Natalie was still dazed from confusion, Samuel kissed her once more. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard calling out in the distance. ¡°Melissa¡­¡± Yvonne fretted. ¡°What happened to her? Why is she taking such a long time in the restroom?¡± rms went off in Natalie¡¯s head. What do I do now? She didn¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of situation. Do I have to let Yvonne see me kissing Samuel? ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± the man told her in a low voice. Natalie desperately gasped for air as he continued kissing her. Hmph! Easy for you to say! Samuel took off his trench coat and held it up, effectively hiding Natalie¡¯s face. Then, he used his tall figure to shield her tiny body,pletely towering over her. ¡°Hug me tightly if you don¡¯t want to be seen.¡± When Natalie didn¡¯t reply, Samuel retorted, ¡°Do you want her to see your face that badly?¡± Of course, Natalie didn¡¯t want to be caught. Gritting her teeth, she wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s muscr waist. Yvonne noticed Samuel as she walked forward and eventually neared them. Samuel was about 185cm tall. He stood in her way and blocked her view at the same time. Yvonne wanted to identify the mystery woman by looking at her dress. However, the woman¡¯s whole figure was hidden behind Samuel¡¯s body and his trench coat. Yvonne¡¯s mind went nk. Yara hadn¡¯t joined the birthday banquet today. Naturally, the woman could not possibly her. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 140 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Vie For You Yvonne wasn¡¯t Yara¡¯s biological mother. Ever since she found out that Yara had given birth to a pair of twins for Samuel, she had been trying to butter up to Yara and please her. She was waiting for Yara to marry into the Bowers family so that Melissa could reap the benefits of the resulting rtions as well. In all these years, even though Samuel didn¡¯t marry Yara, he didn¡¯t have any rumored girlfriends. She had always thought that Yara would one day be thedy of the Bowers family. However, she had now caught Samuel making out with another woman. Yvonne didn¡¯t budge an inch. She narrowed her eyes and got closer in an attempt to find out the identity of the woman with Samuel. ¡°How much longer are you going to stare for?¡± ¡°Samuel!¡± Yvonne smiled catingly at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were attending the banquet today. If I had known, I would have¡­¡± ¡°Who said you could call me by my name?¡± His chest was still heaving and burning with desire, and his entire body was ring up. However, his voice was cold and deep, and his every word was squeezed out through gritted teeth. Chills ran down Yvonne¡¯s spine. ¡°Get lost!¡± Samuel barked, briefly stunning the older woman. When she didn¡¯t respond, he repeated, ¡°I said, get lost!¡± This time, his voice sounded even colder and more admonishing. It was only then that Yvonne regained herposure. She ran away with her tail between her legs, completely forgetting the fact that she was supposed to look for Melissa. Natalie, who was pressed up against Samuel¡¯s chest, could still feel her ears buzzing. Even though she was not the one he had been yelling at, she was still shocked by the force of his words. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± Natalie removed the trench coat from the top of her head, revealing her delicate face. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡± What is he mad about? I¡¯m the one who should be in a bad mood. Samuel didn¡¯t let go of Natalie. Instead, he raised her chin, forcing her to look at him. His eyes darkened, and his voice became hoarse as he said, ¡°Every normal guy would want tomit murder if he gets disturbed during what¡¯s supposed to be an exciting moment¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s chin was held in ce, and her gazended on his fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for too long. Shawn must be looking for me.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°That young man from the Watsons family?¡± ¡°He¡¯s much more mature than you.¡± Natalie threw him a re. ¡°At least, he would not kiss or bite me before asking for my permission.¡± Samuel gripped her chin even more tightly with his fingers, causing her to wince slightly. ¡°Remember: your lips are only allowed to be kissed by me. No one else.¡± Natalie reflexively wanted to deny it. Even though she had been abstinent all these years, that night six years ago, he had kissed her on not just her lips, but also on every other part of her body¡­ Otherwise, yton and Xavian would not exist. However, she felt overwhelmed when her eyes met Samuel¡¯s burning gaze, and she found herself unable to argue with him. Suddenly, he lowered his head and started gnawing at her neck. There was a sharp pain where his teeth met her skin. Immediately after, Samuel pulled his mouth away and let go of her. ¡°I will wait for you at the manor¡¯s entrance.¡± ¡°You-¡± Natalie pped a hand to her neck, infuriated. She didn¡¯t need a mirror to know that he had left a hickey on her neck. ¡°It¡¯s a stamp.¡± Samuel raised his brows as he continued, ¡°This is a stamp to prove that you belong to me. No one else is allowed to vie for you. And if you don¡¯t want to keep covering the hickey on your neck, I can just take you back home.¡± He took back his trench coat, looking blissfully content as he walked away. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 141 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 141 Chapter 141 What Happened To You Even after Samuel had walked away, Natalie still had to cover her neck. He did that on purpose! He just wants Shawn to notice it and realize that I belong to him! Natalie knew that, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The Bowers family was too powerful. When Shawn spotted Natalie returning to the main hall, he walked over to her side again. ¡°Natalie, you¡­¡± Shawn sized her up. ¡°What happened to your neck?¡± It was not possible for Natalie to speak the truth, nor could she possibly remove her hand from her neck and let Shawn notice the hickey. ¡°My neck feels a little sore¡­¡± ¡°Are you sick? Should I call a doctor for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Something shed across the depths of Natalie¡¯s eyes as she swallowed her guilt and replied, ¡°Mr. Watsons, it¡¯s gettingte. I should be heading back now.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Upon thinking that she would need to continue covering her neck if Shawn was to send her home, she quickly rejected him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can go back by myself. Besides, the banquet hasn¡¯t ended yet. Old Mr. Watsons has gone to rest, so you should stay to call the shots!¡± Upon sensing Natalie¡¯s determination, Shawn could only respect her wishes and stop insisting. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As he stared at the back of Natalie¡¯s silhouette, affection shed across Shawn¡¯s eyes. He had only just parted with her, but he was already looking forward to their next meeting. The moment Natalie left the chaotic hall, she quickly put down her tired hand. Samuel likes biting people so much. It serves him right to be called a jerk! Embarrassed and angry, Natalie only felt slightly better after cursing out Samuel in her mind. She walked past the fountain pool at the entrance of the main hall and spotted a toddler who must have only been around three years old. The toddler was looking at the water curiously as he used his tiny hand to swirl the water, clearly enraptured by the ripples he made. The toddler jumped excitedly. However, due to his small stature, he couldn¡¯t bnce himself well, and he found himself toppling over the edge of the pool. No! Upon seeing that he was about to fall into the water, Natalie rushed forward to pull him back. Because she ran too fast and couldn¡¯t stop herself in time, she herself ended up tripping and falling into the pool as well. In an instant, water sshed out from the fountain. Natalie stood in the fountain, ignoring how wet she was as she asked the toddler, ¡°Are you all right, kid?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The toddler was in a daze at first. After realizing that Natalie had fallen into the water as well, he burst out crying. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Natalie panicked, not knowing how tofort the toddler in front of her. ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t cry, all right?¡± A young girl wearing a housekeeper¡¯s uniform ran toward them after hearing the loud ssh followed by the sounds of crying. She picked up the toddler from Natalie¡¯s arms and tried to console him. ¡°Jimmy, don¡¯t cry.¡± It was only after the toddler had calmed down that the housekeeper looked toward Natalie, who was climbing out of the pool. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about Jimmy,¡± the housekeeper fretted. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell the butler about this, okay? I know I shouldn¡¯t be babysitting while working, but his father isn¡¯t around, and my mom is currently sick, so I really don¡¯t have anyone else to help look after him¡­¡± Natalie was aware of how hard it was to be a single parent. Without an ounce of anger in her voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but please be more careful next time. The kid¡¯s safety is the most important thing¡­¡± The maid didn¡¯t expect Natalie to be so friendly. She nodded vigorously. ¡°I will.¡± Natalie was drenched when she walked out of the manor. When Samuel noticed this, he demanded angrily, ¡°What happened to you? What did you do to yourself?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 142 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 142 Chapter 142 When You Are Not Talking It was a windy summer night. As the wind blew, Natalie hugged herself as she said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I don¡¯t mind things ending up this way.¡± She was d that she had saved the baby from the pool. Even though her dress had be wet, the baby¡¯s life was more important to her. Just then, she felt something was draped over her shoulders. It was Samuel, who put his coat on her. Instead of letting go of his hands, he grabbed her before bringing her to himself. Samuel made Natalie lean on him regardless of her soaked dress. Shocked, she asked, ¡°What are you doing, Samuel?¡± When he heard her question, his face fell immediately as he said in displeasure, ¡°Are you questioning me? If I could, I would make you yield right now!¡± Not expecting that he would say those words, she widened her eyes in disbelief with her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. M-Make me yield? What does he mean by that? He held her closer with the coat, reducing the distance between them. ncing down at her chest, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind showing off your nice figure, I will give you a chance to sh yourself in front of me.¡± Does he even know what he is saying? Just when she was about to fly into a rage, she looked down and realized that the wet dress was clinging to her skin and had somehow be translucent. It was as though she was not wearing anything. While she was busy saving the baby¡¯s life earlier, she wasn¡¯t aware of that. However, she immediately understood the reason behind the change in Samuel¡¯s facial expression and burning gaze upon noticing the condition of her dress. She said in embarrassment, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Samuel. I didn¡¯t mean to seduce you.¡± ¡°Well, I know that,¡± uttered Samuel. ¡°Please don¡¯t have the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Natalie, if I¡¯ve gotten the wrong idea¡­¡± He rubbed her lips with his fingers as if he was purposely doing it just to make her scarlet lips swell even more. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done only this to you. It¡¯d be worse.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Samuel had always thought that he was not a man with a strong sex drive. However, whenever he was with Natalie, he couldn¡¯t control himself as he struggled to maintain his sanity. Looking into his eyes, she knew that she was the one who caused the man in front of her to almost lose his control. She also knew that Samuel was suppressing his desire because he didn¡¯t want to frighten her. Samuel had Natalie wrapped in his coat. After a moment, he was still not satisfied with it, so he bent over and buttoned the coat for her before saying, ¡°Get into the car.¡± At first, she thought she would be sitting in the front passenger seat. However, as Samuel proceeded to open the door to the backseat, she realized that Billy was in the car, too. Wait. What? Did Billy see what had happened just now? Oh, my goodness! Once they got into the car, Samuel requested Billy to turn on the heater. Billy had been working for Samuel for a long time. Hence, he was sensible enough to understand the whole situation and treated Natalie as if she was Samuel¡¯s wife. After Billy turned on the heater, he pressed a button, raising the partition in the car to give Natalie and Samuel privacy. Feeling awkward, she bit her lip and leaned against the door of the car. She tried to distance herself from Samuel. However, he was having none of it. Following his heart, he reached out and gave her a tight hug with his arms. ¡°Come closer. I won¡¯t eat you.¡± Samuel sighed after he breathed in her body scent. ¡°Samuel, I can¡¯t-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough of that. I know what you are about to say. You¡¯re more adorable when you¡¯re not talking,¡± Samuel interjected coldly. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 143 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Stay In My Arms Natalie pursed her lips as she struggled to get out of his arms. However, whenever she moved, he would wrap his arms around her waist even tighter, caging her in his embrace. She stared at him. ¡°I thought you want me to keep quiet?¡± ¡°I want you to stop talking, but I didn¡¯t ask you to leave my arms.¡± He embraced her so tightly that it seemed like he wanted to fuse their bodies into one. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I just had a twelve-hour flight from Loang and came straight to this ce after I got off the ne. It was a tiring journey, so please stop struggling anymore. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can control myself at this point,¡± said Samuel tiringly. Although Natalie had thought over everything and wanted to sever ties with him, she was still subconsciously involved in an ambiguous rtionship with him. The hyper-realistic mask is awful! How can he even ignore it? Thoughts raced through her mind. However, she could do nothing but be hugged by him. The car traveled slowly along the road. After some time, the warm breeze from the heater and the liquor she had drunk caused her to feel groggy as shey in Samuel¡¯s arms. Before long, she fell asleep. Lowering his gaze, Samuel noticed that she had fallen asleep. A moment ago, she was still having her guard up against me. But now, she is sleeping in my arms. Is she not afraid that I will take advantage of her while she is asleep? He broke into a smile as he thought about that. Grinning, he had his gaze fixed on her as she continued to slumber. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The way she looked currently reminded him of Sophia, who also looked adorable when she was in a deep slumber. During the entire journey, Samuel¡¯s eyes were on Natalie¡¯s face. When the car arrived at Natalie¡¯s apartment, Billy wasn¡¯t sure what was happening in the backseat. Thus, he remained in his seat, as he didn¡¯t want to interrupt Samuel and Natalie. Just then, Samuel opened the door and walked out of the car. He didn¡¯t wake Natalie. Instead, he carried her out of the car in his arms. The sudden change in position caused her to stir in her sleep. Intuitively, she wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck as he carried her up. Her subconscious act somehow his libido skyrocketed as he muttered huskily, ¡°Be a good girl.¡± After that, she remained in the same position as he carried her to her ce. At the door, he rang the doorbell. Xavian opened the door and greeted, ¡°Mommy, you are finally back¡­¡± Surprised that Samuel was carrying Natalie as he opened the door, he asked, ¡°Why is Mommy with you¡­¡± ¡°Hush! Your mommy is asleep,¡± Samuel said in a low voice. Despite his anger toward Samuel, Xavian remained silent as he didn¡¯t want to wake Natalie up. ¡°All right then. Come in.¡± With that, Samuel carried her into her room. After he put her down on the bed, he noticed Xavian signaling him to talk outside the room. Momentster, Samuel and Xavian were staring at each other in the living room. Thetter was still holding grudges against Samuel. ¡°I sent so many texts to you. Why didn¡¯t you reply to me? I don¡¯t want to help you anymore! Hmph! I can¡¯t help someone as dumb as you!¡± Samuel looked at Xavian, who looked simr to himself. Patiently, he exined everything to the little one, from how he went for a business trip to rushing to the Watsons residence after the nended. Xavian listened to Samuel¡¯s exnation as his eyes lit up in delight. ¡°Does it mean that you still like my mommy?¡± ¡°Of course! I will not give up on her! Your mommy is the only woman I want in my entire life,¡± Samuel responded firmly. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 144 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 144 Chapter 144 The Frustrating Seductress Now that they had concluded their discussion, Xavian prepared to head to the bedroom to care for the drunken Natalie. However, his short stubby legs had barely taken a few steps before Samuel called out, ¡°It¡¯s already close to midnight. You should head to bed now.¡± Xavian nced at the clock on the wall and saw that he was indeed way beyond his typical bedtime. That said, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Natalie, given the state she was in. He said, ¡°My mommy is drunk, and there¡¯s no one to look after her¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. Go on and head to bed. I¡¯ll take good care of her,¡± replied Samuel with a smile as he rolled up his sleeves. ¡°You¡¯ll take good care of my mommy?¡± Although Xavian was young and didn¡¯t know too much about the world of grown-ups, he couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted about this turn of events. He didn¡¯t feel toofortable about handing her over like this. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take good care of her! I won¡¯t take advantage of the state she¡¯s in to bully her. Trust me,¡± assured Samuel determinedly. ¡°All right then.¡± After sending Xavian away, Samuel made his way back to Natalie¡¯s bedroom. Upon opening the door and walking in, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes at the sight that greeted him. At some point, she had tossed the coat he had draped over her shoulders earlier onto the ground. She had also unzipped the thoroughly soaked dress she was in, exposing her smooth, fair skin beneath. Coupled with the soft orange glow that illuminated the room, the entire scene became erotic. ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable¡­¡± moaned Natalie in her drunken stupor as she struggled to worm her way out of her soaked dress, which was clinging tightly to her skin. Little did she know that every single action she took was in full view of Samuel and seemed downright seductive. An indescribable expression crossed his face as he subconsciously gulped. Warmth was spreading throughout his entire being, and his heart was pounding furiously. Although Samuel prided himself on never breaking the promises he made, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of regret at the promise he made to Xavian just ten minutes earlier to never bully his mother. With one knee on the bed, he gently tugged her dress off her slender frame. His small act plunged Natalie into so muchfort that she groaned in satisfaction. She only wanted to take a good nap after the meal and liquor she had had. However, at this moment, she did not know that Samuel was nothing more than a starving beast looking at her to sate his hunger. She mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, Xavian¡­ I want to sleep¡­¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She thinks I¡¯m Xavian? The smile disappeared from Samuel¡¯s face as he tilted his head and leaned in tond a kiss squarely on her lips. In stark contrast to how Natalie would have reacted when she was sober, she was more thanpliant to his advances in her current drunken stupor. Not only did she go along with his flow, she even reciprocated in kind. This only served to fuel his lust further. He had never thought he would get this chance with Natalie when she wasn¡¯t fully conscious. However, it was toote for him to put the brakes on this as Samuel¡¯s lips had gradually trailed downward tond on the hickey he had left previously. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± mumbled Natalie as she felt a sudden sharp pain on her neck. Samuel didn¡¯t care about the pain she felt. All he could think of was to reinforce the mark he had left on her to prove that she was his and only his. He would not allow other men to disy even an inkling of interest in her. This was the first time Samuel found himself to be so obsessed with anyone or even anything. When it came to Natalie, he felt an indescribably intense need to possess her. It was so intense it bordered on the edge of perverseness. As he let his hand wander further down her frame, he soon felt something wet. ncing over, he saw that his fingers were stained blood-red. At that moment, realization dawned upon him, and he lost whateverposure and mood he had. Why must she has her period now, of all times? ¡°Natalie, how dare you drink so much alcohol and even get into the water when you¡¯re having your period! You¡¯re simply looking for trouble!¡± eximed Samuel. As the words found their way out his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say for sure if what he was feeling was due to his concern over her physical state or his frustration at suddenly losing such a rare opportunity. However, he was sure that she was one frustrating seductress. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 145 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Samuel Bes A Nanny Samuel knew it wasn¡¯t practical for him to let Natalie fall asleep in her current state. However, before he could even clean her up, he knew he had to take a cold shower first. In fact, it took more than three showers for the ice-cold water to finally quench the lust he was experiencing. Samuel couldn¡¯t recall when was thest time he felt so sullen and disappointed. He was literally on the brink of fulfilling his desires when his n was thrown askew simply because of her period. The very thought of having to rely on cold showers to calm himself down only made Samuel shake his head wistfully. He returned to the bedroom and lifted Natalie up into his arms. With that, he headed back to the bathroom and ced her gently in the bathtub full of warm water. Immersed in the warm water, she moanedzily and slumped defenselessly against the side of the bathtub, almost as if she was inviting Samuel to continue making his advances. This woman clearly isn¡¯t in full possession of her faculties¡­ If she continues with such behavior, it means that I¡¯ve drenched myself with icy cold water for nothing¡­ Samuel didn¡¯t drag his feet. He knew that the more time he stayed in the bathroom, the more torturous the entire process would be for him. He moved with haste and, after cleaning Natalie up, he wrapped her snugly in one of her towels with panda prints. Once that was done, he carried her back to the bedroom. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Samuel to find clothes to dress her in. He merely opened a few drawers to get everything he needed. However, the problem was in finding the sanitary pad she needed. After searching the room to no avail, he knew he had no choice but to head out and buy it. He then headed down and bumped into Billy, who was idly smoking a cigarette while leaning against the Rolls-Royce. ¡°Sir, are you heading back to the Bowers residence?¡± asked Billy as he extinguished his cigarette. ¡°I¡¯m not heading back.¡± Samuel nced briefly at Billy before he added, ¡°I need you to get something for me, Billy.¡± ¡°Sir, what do you need?¡± As Samuel stared at Billy, he struggled to say the words and soon gave up on asking Billy to get the sanitary pads. Given that Billy had been with him since the age of seventeen and had yet to have a single girlfriend, Samuel doubted that Billy knew any better regarding such matters. ¡°Forget it,¡± stated Samuel. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Billy in a concerned tone, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Why do I have to start exining myself to you?¡± asked Samuel as he raised his eyebrow questioningly. ¡°Take the car and head home. Come over at eight in the morning tomorrow to send me to work.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He is staying over at Natalie¡¯s tonight, so the thing he mentioned earlier must be condoms? That exins why he was speaking so hesitantly just now. It all makes sense now! Under the impression that hepletely grasped the situation, Billy didn¡¯t dare to speak any further and drove off in the Rolls-Royce. Once Billy had gone, Samuel walked to the convenience store nearby. He initially assumed that getting sanitary pads would be a cakewalk. However, he couldn¡¯t help but frown upon seeing the diverse assortment of options avable at the store. Thin and soft? Refreshing and thin? Comfortable and worry-free? What¡¯s going on here? As Samuel stood before the shelves, his eyebrows only furrowed more with each option he picked up. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for quite some time, young man. Are you getting this for your girlfriend?¡± asked a portly middle-aged woman dressed in the uniform of a store assistant. Girlfriend? Samuel¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he nodded his head in reply. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you! Not only are you handsome, but you also dote on your girlfriend a lot. She¡¯s really lucky!¡± eximed the woman. Actually, the woman wasn¡¯t so friendly toward all her customers. She was merely drawn by Samuel¡¯s good looks. She continued, ¡°Is your girlfriend¡¯s skin sensitive?¡± Her question caused him to recall how Natalie had reacted to his touch moments earlier, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sudden warmth creep up his neck as he mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Very sensitive¡­¡± Upon hearing his reply, the woman reached up and grabbed the best-selling sanitary pads from the shelf. As she handed it over to Samuel, she said, ¡°You should get this one for her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get this one then. Thank you!¡± He handed the woman a banknote and left. When he returned to Natalie¡¯s home, Samuel saw that she was still in deep sleep. Hence, he gently lifted her off the bed and proceeded to help her put on a new sanitary pad, just like a nanny. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 146 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Face Flushed Natalie woke up from a hangover. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Upon waking up, she felt dizzy and thirsty. ¡°Sweetheart, can you pour me a ss of water?¡± she asked with her eyes closed. Before long, a bottle of water was passed to her. As she had not had a sip of water for the whole night, Natalie finished the whole bottle of water quickly. Still lying on the bed, she said sullenly, ¡°Sweetheart, thank you for taking care of me. I should not have drunk so much alcohol. My actions are worse than a five-year-old child¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re aware of that.¡± A cold voice rang all of a sudden. Hearing that, Natalie, who felt groggy, became clear-headed immediately. Isn¡¯t this my house? Why did I hear Samuel¡¯s voice? ¡°Samuel, why are you in my house?¡± Natalie stared at him anxiously. ¡°How did you enter here? M-My dress¡­¡± Quickly, she lifted her nket. Only now did she realize that someone had helped her change into her pajamas. Besides, that person also helped her change her underwear and sanitary pad. Shocked, she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Did you help me change?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± Samuel replied. With a cold stare and the corner of his lips raised, he continued, ¡°Did you expect Xavian to help you with all these?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°I know that he is your son, but I think it is better if I help you do it. Do you agree with me?¡± he asked back. When she heard the question, her face turned red. She could not argue with what he had just said. Even though I feel shameful because he helped me with my clothes, it would be even worse if Xavian were the one who helped me. After understanding the whole situation, she uttered, ¡°Thank you for helping mest night.¡± ¡°You want to thank me, huh?¡± Samuel eyed her with a smirk on his face. ¡°Tell me. How do you want to repay the debt of gratitude?¡± She gaped. Not surprised at her reaction, he continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t think of a way to thank me now, you canpensate me in the future. I¡¯ll record everything you¡¯ve owed me.¡± While he was talking to her, she could not help but feel that they would continue to be in each other¡¯s lives indefinitely. However, a voice in her head kept reminding her that she should cut ties with him. If she failed to do so, she would not be able to leave him anymore. Knock! Knock! Knock! Suddenly, they heard someone knocking at the door. At the same time, Xavian¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Mommy, are you awake? I¡¯ve prepared your favorite dish for your breakfast!¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± said Natalie as she sat up on the bed. Joyfully, she turned to Samuel. ¡°I have to wash up now. My son has prepared breakfast for me.¡± Right after she finished her sentence, Xavian¡¯s voice rang again. ¡°Mr. Bowers, please stay and join us for breakfast too! I have prepared yours as well!¡± ¡°All right,¡± replied Samuel. ¡°Mr. Bowers, I will wait for you.¡± Natalie was dumbfounded. Although my sons look cute, they have strong personalities. They seldom treat people that nice. I can¡¯t believe Xavian is treating Samuel so pleasantly. After they freshened up, Samuel and Natalie sat at the table in the dining room. Minutester, Xavian ced their breakfast in front of them. Then, he set the cutleries on the table. When they started eating, Xavian cupped his face in his hands while he happily stared at both of them. They look like a match made in heaven! If yton is here with us for breakfast, everything will be perfect. As Natalie noticed that Xavian was staring at her face, she became anxious. Did something go wrong with my hyper-realistic mask? Why is Xavian looking at me like that? With that thought rising in her mind, she immediately put down her fork and rushed toward the bathroom. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 147 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 147 Chapter 147 You Can Currently, Xavian and Samuel were the only ones left in the dining room. After taking a bite of his food, Xavian asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Bowers, when Mommy was drunk, was she scary?¡± ¡°She was not scary,¡± answered Samuel. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°She was¡­¡± At that moment, Samuel thought of her seductive look. For the whole night, he was trying to control himself. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°Frustrating.¡± As Xavian saw Samuel¡¯s darkened expression, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Mr. Bowers, don¡¯t you think Sophia looks like my mommy?¡± Upon hearing the question, Samuel narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Does she?¡± Looking at Samuel¡¯s clueless reaction, Xavian pped his forehead. I forgot Mommy had never removed her hyper-realistic mask in front of Mr. Bowers. Unfortunately, Xavian could not take back his words. Hence, the only thing he could do now was to try to smooth things over. Anxiously, he exined, ¡°Mr. Bowers, I¡­ Yeah! What I meant was that their voices sounded simr!¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened as he asked, ¡°Xavian, do you have any idea where your biological father is right now?¡± ¡°No. I am not interested in knowing about that.¡± Xavian pursed his lips. ¡°That jerk is probably either hiding somewhere or long dead.¡± ¡°However, I have to say that my mommy was just an unfortunate woman who met someone that mistreated her six years ago. I hope you wouldn¡¯t look down on her just because she has me and my brother!¡± Xavian continued. He liked Samuel very much. Despite that, if Samuel dared to judge Natalie because of her past, he would not be worthy of being his stepfather. ¡°I think you know I have children as well,¡± said Samuel as he stroked Xavian¡¯s hair lovingly. ¡°Therefore, your mommy and I are even.¡± Thinking of Sophia¡¯s cute looks, Xavian nodded in agreement happily. Although Sophia is not Mommy¡¯s biological daughter, I want to pamper her whenever I see her. Meanwhile, Natalie was looking at herself in the mirror anxiously. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After inspecting her appearance for quite some time, she did not realize anything wrong with her hyper- realistic mask. Instead, she noticed a hickey on her neck. Luckily, Xavian is too young to know what a hickey is. If he knows it, I¡¯ll feel embarrassed. Who said Samuel is a misogynist? The rumors about him have put me in an awkward situation! With that, she took out her concealer from the cupboard and applied it to the hickey. However, the hickey was darker than she had expected, so she could only cover it after applying three layers of concealer. After ensuring the hickey was fully covered, she returned to the dining room. ¡°Mommy, I want to transfer to another school,¡± said Xavian hopefully. ¡°I want to study in the same kindergarten as Sophia. When I be her ssmate, I can protect her and bake biscuits for her every day! Don¡¯t you think it is a great idea?¡± ¡°Well, you can¡­¡± Natalie looked in Samuel¡¯s direction. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I agree,¡± said Samuel as he looked back at her. ¡°If you¡¯re not against the idea, I¡¯ll let Billy deal with the relevant procedures.¡± With the thought that the three of them could go to kindergarten together, Natalie was delighted. After they finished their breakfast, Samuel and Natalie took the elevator down. While she was in the elevator, she saw a voice message from Shawn. At first, she wanted to reply to the messageter. Unfortunately, she identally yed the voice message aloud. ¡°Natalie, can you promise me not to endure everything yourself? I regretted my decision. I should not have let you go alone. I heard that you drank a lot of alcohol yesterday. I am worried about you now.¡± Out of politeness, she thought that she should at least reply to him. However, just when she was typing on her phone, Samuel said coldly, ¡°What a jerk!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 148 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 148 Chapter 148 I Will Wait For You ¡°Samuel, mind your words¡­¡± Natalie nced at Samuel. ¡°He is just trying to show his concern about me. Why do you have to twist his words?¡± ¡°Have I said something wrong?¡± he replied sarcastically. With the corner of his lips raised, he said, ¡°Why is he expressing his concerns when in fact, he did not do anything?¡± ¡°You are so childish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m childish?¡± He turned around and pinched her chin, forcing her to look at him. ¡°Do you need me to do something to prove that I am an adult?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She pushed him away and crossed her arms across her chest. ¡°Samuel, even though you are the head of the Bowers family, I don¡¯t need to put up with you. If you put me in a difficult position, I will-¡± Although Dream Pharmaceutical already has a foothold in Dellmoor, it is still in the midst of developing. I can only stand a chance against Samuel after building my business empire. Not bothered by her words, he interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll see what you can do!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± She did not know how to react to that. It was the first time she saw his childish yet domineering behavior. Ding! The elevator opened. ¡°You are the young man that came to my shop to buy sanitary pads, aren¡¯t you?¡± said a woman who came into the elevator. ¡°Miss, your partner treats you well. I am surprised that a man will buy sanitary pads for a woman in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Natalie was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s too bad you didn¡¯t get to see his expression yesterday. He stared at the shelf for a long time, not knowing which type of sanitary pads to buy for you. I rmended him a thin, soft pad because he told me that you have sensitive skin,¡± said the woman. Even after the woman had entered the elevator, Natalie had note back to her senses. ¡°Did you buy sanitary pads for me?¡± she asked shockingly. ¡°Do you think the sanitary pad on you came to you magically?¡± Samuel asked back sarcastically. ¡°I¡­¡± Natalie wanted to refute him. However, she recalled that she was indeed out of sanitary pads the night before. Hence, she stayed silent. ¡°Hahaha!¡± He burst outughing. Natalie could not help but lift her head and stare at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see you stumped,¡± he said joyfully. ¡°You are very interesting. I want to see more of it.¡± ¡°Hold yourself back.¡± ¡°I will,¡± he responded in a soft voice as he smiled dotingly at her. Embarrassed, she wanted to leave immediately. However, he grabbed her wrist from behind. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± she questioned. ¡°Stay away from Shawn and other men.¡± With the corner of his lips raised, Samuel said domineeringly, ¡°Natalie Nichols, you are mine! Even though you¡¯re not mine now, you will be mine sooner orter.¡± When she heard his words, her heart skipped a beat. After finishing his sentence, Samuel got into Billy¡¯s car and left, leaving her behind. She bit her lip as her mind was flooded with thoughts. Why would an aloof boss like him be willing to apany me, yton, and Xavian? Besides, he took care of me when I was drunk. The most unbelievable thing is that he was willing to buy sanitary pads for me. Natalie was not a heartless person, so naturally, she knew that he was very kind and caring to her. I don¡¯t understand why he is treating me so nicely? There are so many people in this world. Why me? He can always choose someone else as his ything. Although he doesn¡¯t force me to love him, I¡¯m falling for him. Anxious, Natalie clenched her fists tightly. Her grip was so tight she did not notice her nails were digging into her palms. With a glint of hatred in her eyes, she kept reminding herself not to fall for him. Natalie, you have not sought revenge yet! Think about yourself, your mother, your grandad. You cannot afford to fall in love now! Stay focused! A Cue For Happiness Chapter 149 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 149 Chapter 149 How Dare You Lie To Me Natalie went to the headquarters of Dream. Immediately after she walked into the lobby, she saw Yandel in a violet suit. He was looking at the entrance anxiously, awaiting her arrival. The corner of his lips raised the moment he saw Natalie appear. ¡°You are finally here,¡± Yandel greeted. ¡°I heard from Ross about everything that happened in the Watsons residence yesterday. You are amazing!¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to wait for me at the entrance,¡± Natalie said with a smile. ¡°The private elevator has recorded my thumbprint. I can go up myself.¡± ¡°Since I know you¡¯reing, I should personally greet you to show my sincerity.¡± As Yandel was not an easygoing person, all the workers in the building were shocked to see that he was escorting Natalie to the elevator. Besides, they were stunned to see that Yandel and Natalie could converse merrily. After the elevator doors closed, Yandel thought of the other workers of thepany and said, ¡°Boss, you really keep a low profile. Sadly, they don¡¯t know you¡¯re the owner of Dream.¡± Natalie replied with a grin, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to keep a low profile. It¡¯s just that it¡¯ll be boring for me if I show everything I have at the start!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°I feel that people should know you¡¯re a great person. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said it¡­¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± He did not understand what she meant. ¡°You said you understand me,¡± exined Natalie. Then, she tapped his shoulder as she said with a smile, ¡°Those who understand me will naturally know what my intentions are. Hence, I only need to care about those that understand me.¡± Yandel was stunned. After pausing for a short while, he realized that he should not be shocked. That is Natalie. Many men look up to her honesty and positive attitude toward life. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office, Ross stood in front of the window as he fixed his gaze on the bustling streets below. When he heard steady footstepsing in his direction, Ross turned around and greeted with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Nichols.¡± Although this was not the first time she saw Ross¡¯ smile, it was the first time she saw him let out a smile so naturally. It felt as though all his stresses and burdens were all gone. ¡°Good morning,¡± greeted Natalie politely. At that moment, the two understood each other¡¯s minds. Minutester, Yandel came in with a cup of coffee and two pieces of cookies. ¡°Boss, try the coffee I brew for you before we start talking about work.¡± Yandel served Natalie the food. He seemed nothing like his usual self. Clearing his throat, Ross asked, ¡°Mr. Moss, do I get some of that?¡± ¡°I can give you the coffee beans, and I can ask my secretary to make a cup of coffee for you.¡± After a short pause, Yandel continued, ¡°I can only brew coffee for Boss.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s for Ms. Nichols, I will let this slide.¡± Listening to their conversation, Natalie felt lucky as she had two capable subordinates as her assistants. Moreover, they pampered her like a princess. The main objective the three of them met up for the day was to discuss a business strategy to acquire Thomas¡¯ pharmaceuticalpany, Dexmed Pharmaceutical. Natalie¡¯s goal was clear; she wanted to acquire Dexmed Pharmaceutical at all costs. Throughout the meeting, there was not a hint of a smile on her face. Everyone in the room could feel a murderous glint shing in her eyes. After they finished their discussion, her assistants¡¯ face darkened. Although Dexmed Pharmaceutical was not as powerful as it used to be, it was not easy to acquire it within a short amount of time. Before leaving the room, Natalie said, ¡°Yandel, right now, I am the person in charge of Crown Entertainment. Hans has signed a contract with me.¡± Even though Ross and Yandel knew her capability, they were nheless stunned. Momentster, the elevator doors opened. When they were walking toward the entrance, Belle suddenly stormed toward them as she yelled, ¡°Ross, you lied! How dare you lie to me!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 150 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 150 Chapter 150 ying The Victim Despite the pain from her ankle injury, Belle rushed in front of Ross at lightning speed. She took off her sunsses and instantly burst into a fit of rage as she noticed that Natalie was standing beside him. ¡°Natalie¡­ Ross! I can¡¯t believe how shameless you guys are!¡± A sneer yed on Belle¡¯s face as she eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say you¡¯re just friends at Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ birthday party yesterday? Well, then exin why both of you are here together!¡± Ross shot a cold re at Belle, whom he felt had no right to scream at Natalie. He snapped, ¡°You and I are over, Belle. I ended things with youst night.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Belle¡¯s brows drew close as she snarled in response, ¡°You of all people knew that the gift I prepared for Old Mr. Watsons was a goddess sculpture. I¡¯m pretty sure that Natalie is the reason why my gift got swapped with a dead ck cat. It has to be her!¡± ¡°Anything else you have to say?¡± Ross spat with a tone of indifference. Belle pointed at Natalie while threatening angrily, ¡°You two are so shameless¡­ I¡¯m going to expose your horrible acts at the Watsons residence right now-¡± Before Belle could finish her words, Nataliended a hard kick on the former¡¯s ankle that had gotten injured earlier. A piercing scream came from Belle¡¯s lips as she fell to the ground, writhing in pain. She muttered, ¡°H-How dare you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Belle.¡± Natalie leaned in slightly and continued, ¡°However, this is not the right time or ce for you tosh out. Don¡¯t you know where we are?¡± Belle was infuriated. Her features twisted with rage as she red at Natalie. ¡°You set me up on purpose! You conspired with Ross to frame me at that birthday party!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who was responsible for doing the actual framing, shall we?¡± Natalie raised a brow while shing a vicious grin. She resumed, ¡°We can hire an investigator to examine the any surveince footage or even collect ounts from staff who handled the presents during the party. Maybe they saw who tried to swap your gift with the ck cat¡¯s body.¡± Belle¡¯s face paled at once. She struggled but failed to stand because of her wounded ankle. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this, Natalie. I¡¯ll make sure-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Natalie replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯d be burning in hell¡¯s fiery pit and deeply regretting my actions by now if your threats actually worked.¡± Natalie could not care less about Belle, who kept ying the victim, even when circumstances did not favor thetter. Following this, Natalie turned to Yandel and said, ¡°Where are the security guards? Since when has Dream¡¯s security levels dropped so low to the point where we allow random people to barge in? Well, why are you still standing around? Get this crazy woman out of my sight.¡± A furious Yandel instantly called out for the security guards. He had enough of Belle¡¯s nonsense but held back from punching her because she was a woman. Soon, security guards darted over and chased Belle out of the building. However, Belle plopped onto the ground and refused to leave while barking aloud, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you treat me with such disrespect! Listen up, all of you lower-ss people! I¡¯m Belle from the Green family, and I have done nothing wrong. I will sue all of every one of you if you continue to mistreat me!¡± To Belle¡¯s dismay, the security guards ignored her threats and continued to drag her toward the exit. As she resisted with all her might, her dress identally got yanked off. Save for her undergarments, the rest of her body became exposed, sparking a wave of whispers from the surrounding crowd. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Once Belle got escorted out, Ross turned to look at Natalie with a sincere expression. ¡°This is all my fault. I¡¯m deeply sorry for causing you so much trouble.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always an ugly price to pay in exchange for realizing the true nature of someone you know. But don¡¯t forget¡­ you need to cut out toxic people like Belle from your life,¡± Natalie advised softly. She then thought to herself, Desperate times call for desperate measures. Belle and the Green family may not be a formidable threat, but they¡¯re still a source of trouble to Ross and me. Meanwhile, at the Nichols residence, an angered Melissa gritted her teeth. She shrilled, ¡°Mom! I swear Natalie was the one who locked me in!¡± ¡°Quit your nonsense!¡± Yvonne reprimanded at once. ¡°She is the Watsons family¡¯s special guest, and is of no rtion to you whatsoever. Why on earth would she set you up?¡± ¡°It has to be her! Who else would do it?¡± Just then, Yara entered the Nichols residence and overheard the two¡¯s conversation. Her body tensed up at the mention of Natalie¡¯s name. ¡°Mom.¡± She approached Yvonne and Melissa before continuing, ¡°What about Natalie?! Which Natalie are you guys talking about?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 151 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Melissa exined at once, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yara! The Natalie we¡¯re talking about is not the country bumpkin that you know and hate. It just so happens that our Natalie shares the same name with the one that has been giving you trouble¡­¡± Yet. Yara¡¯s fists clenched tightly as her face fell into a dark and gloomy expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head upstairs? I¡¯d to have a chat with Yara,¡± Yvonne quickly said while shooting a look at Melissa Thetter asked, ¡°Is this something that you guys don¡¯t want me to know about?¡± ¡°Yes. d you know that,¡± Yvonne casually replied. ¡°Ugh. Fine!¡± Melissa pouted as she departed the living room and stormed upstairs. Once she was out of sight, Yara spoke up. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I need to ask you. That Natalie-¡± Yvonne ushered, ¡°Yara, let¡¯s not talk about Natalie right now. I have something more important to discuss with you. It¡¯s about the marriage between you and Samuel. How are the two of you progressing?¡± A doubtful look shed on Yara¡¯s face when she heard her mother¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Yara, you¡¯ve rejected countless eligible suitors for Samuel. It¡¯s also been five years since you birthed his kids. Why has he still not proposed to you?¡± Yvonne worryingly held Yara¡¯s hands as she went on. ¡°Be honest with me. Has Samuel fallen for another woman?¡± ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Yara asked while raising a brow. ¡°Because I saw Samuel flirting with woman in a discreet corner yesterday at Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ birthday party!¡± ¡°What!¡± Shock overwhelmed Yara as she dropped the ss in her hands, its shards scattering on the ground. She ignored the shattered web of ss by her feet. Instead, a vicious gleam flitted past her eyes as they focused on Yvonne. ¡°Did you get a good look at that woman? Who is she? Which prestigious family is she from?¡± ¡°Umm, well, I tried to get a close look at the woman, but Samuel was in the way. He blocked the woman from my view by pressing his body against hers¡­¡± Yvonne shook her head and uttered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything at all, not even a glimpse of that woman¡¯s dress.¡± His body pressed against that woman? Yara could not believe that Samuel would behave intimately with another woman during a formal asion like Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ birthday party. Having spent five years trying to get along with Samuel, she had always felt that he was an aloof, cold, and unapproachable man, just as his reputation states. Yara could have never gotten close to Samuel under normal circumstances. However, she managed to trick him into believing she was the mother of his children-Sophia and Franklin. That put her at an advantage over other women as she now had a rtionship with him, albeit a vague one. Who? Who the hell could that woman be?Yara fumed. Scanned with CamScanner Just then, a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Mom, tell me this. That other ¡®Natalie¡¯ you and Melissa spoke about earlier, does she have freckles all over her face?¡± A vicious sneer curled on Yara¡¯s lips as she continued, ¡°With a t nose bridge, thick lips, and other hideous facial features?¡± Yvonne nodded at once. ¡°Yeah¡­ That¡¯s exactly how she looks! You just described Natalia¡¯s appearance to a tee! ¡°I knew it!¡± Yara scoffed. That sly woman! Natalie epted ten million from me! How dare she go back on our deal and seduce Samuel! By then, Yvonne finally put two and two together. She asked, ¡°Yara, do you mean that both our Natalies are the same woman, who also seduced Samuel¡­?¡± Yvonne desperately wanted to believe that Samuel would not fall for someone homely like Natalie. Yet, she knew it was possible since even Shawn had taken a particr liking toward Natalie. A snort came from Yara. ¡°So what if she is? I¡¯m still Sophia and Franklin¡¯s mother! Even if those brats dislike me, they can¡¯t deny our mother-child rtionship!¡± Yvonne wanted to say more but quickly silenced after noticing Yara¡¯s stern expression. ¡°It¡¯s about time. I have to go pick up Sophia and Franklin from school,¡± Yara said. She then grabbed her sunsses before departing the Nichols residence.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sometimeter, numerous children walked out of the kindergarten. Franklin held Sophia¡¯s hand as they exited the school gate. It was then that Yara¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Franklin, Sophia! I¡¯m here to pick you guys up!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 152 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Franklin¡¯s brows twisted into a scowling look. Displeased with the sight of Yara, he muttered to himself, ¡°Why is she here again?¡± Even Sophia shook her head. ¡°A-Annoying¡­¡± The two kids turned away from Yara and raced in the opposite direction. To this, Yara tensed for a brief second. She then forced herself to maintain a smile as she cheerily trailed behind the children. ¡°Franklin and Sophia. Why are you two running? Did you not hear me? Or are you running away from me on purpose?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She was trying her best to please the twins. However, the two refused to show her any respect. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Yara yelled at the top of her lungs. Offended, she approached the twins and warned, ¡°I¡¯m your mommy! What kid would treat their mom with such a rotten attitude that you¡¯re showing me now?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not our Mommy!¡± Franklin snapped with a look of conviction. ¡°Not your Mommy?¡± Yara took a sharp inhale before scoffing confidently, ¡°Didn¡¯t your Daddy tell you that I¡¯m the one who gave birth to the both of you?¡± At that, Franklin and Sophia clenched their jaws. While they did not trust Yara, they knew their father would never lie to them. ¡°So what if you did?¡± Franklin balled his fists and lifted his head high. ¡°It¡¯s not like Daddy would ever allow you to live with us! Quit trying so hard because we will never call you our Mommy!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm¡­ We never¡­¡± Sophia added firmly. Their words hit right on Yara¡¯s sore spot. Even so, she refused to give up. ¡°The two of you can never cut off our rtionship no matter how much you want to,¡± Yara snarled before gripping Sophia¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Come, now. I¡¯ve reserved a table for us at a five-star hotel. There will be ice cream, choctes and mousse cakes, so I¡¯m sure the two of you will enjoy yourselves.¡± Sophia mustered all of her strength to resist Yara¡¯s grip. She screamed, ¡°I¡­ No¡­!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Yara roared as she forcefully grabbed Sophia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I made such a sincere effort to order all those desserts for you, and this is how you repay me? Well, I don¡¯t care. You two are joining me whether you like it or not.¡± Her long nails dug into Sophia¡¯s shoulders. Yara had intentionally picked on Sophia, knowing that thetter was weak and susceptible to pain. True enough, Sophia began tearing up from Yara¡¯s w-like grip. She cried out, ¡°P-Pain¡­ Hurt¡­¡± Despite that, Yara continued to sink her nails Into Sop¡¯s skin. Forget ying nice! It¡¯s not like these two are my biological children. I was probably too kind to them. That must be why they¡¯ve grown quite the nerve to treat me with such disrespect. I have to teach these two brats a lesson today! ¡°Let go of Sophia!¡± Franklin yanked Yara¡¯s arm after seeing Sophia scream in pain. He thundered. ¡°You¡¯re an evil woman! Let go of her right now!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me with that tone, Franklin!¡± Yara reprimanded. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± Franklin was enraged as he bellowed hatefully, ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay dearly for hurting Sophia!¡± Even though he was only a five-year-old, Franklin¡¯s words gave off an air of murderous intent. ¡°How am I bullying Sophia?¡± Yara replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m merely disciplining my child! I am your mommy! You don¡¯t need another woman to give you the love of a mother! I can give it to you!¡± Franklin sneered Then, he lunged forward to bite down hard on Yara¡¯s arm. It did not take long before a trail of bloody teeth marks formed on her skin. ¡°Franklin! How dare you¡­¡± Yara bellowed, letting go of Sophia due to the stinging pain coursing through her arm. After tasting blood in his mouth, Franklin let go of Yara and looked up at her. ¡°I told you to leave my sister alone!¡± Still disgruntled, he kicked Yara¡¯s leg for good measure. Thetter fell to the ground as she did not expect Franklin¡¯s attack. A voice sounded from behind them just when Yara was about to reprimand the twins, ¡°Franklin Bowers! Who taught you to behave like such a wild brat?! Stop your tantrum at once!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 153 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Keh alighted the Maybach that pulled up nearby. He then walked toward Franklin and Sophia with an Icy expression before lecturing, ¡°What kind of behavior is this? I heard that you two have been treating Yara poorly, but this is uneptable! She gave birth to the both of you after ten difficult months of pregnancy. Is this how you repay your mother¡¯s hardships?¡± The twins fell silent as that was the first time Keh had yelled at them with such a harsh tone. However, the twins refused to give in. They thought in unison, Treat Yara as our mother? Never! Over our dead bodies! ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± Franklin eximed. ¡°That woman started it! She forced us to call her our mommy, and she even hurt Sophia! I told her to let Sophia go, but she refused! Sophia was crying in pain!¡± He would not have reacted so violently if Yara had chosen to hurt him instead of his sister. Meanwhile, Keh¡¯s arrival had surprised Yara too. She did not expect him to witness Franklin¡¯s attack on her but was pleased that it worked in her favor. Yara knew the twins harbored a great deal of respect for Keh. Thus, she decided to brainwash the latter into taking her side. That way, the twins would have to think twice before ever disobeying her again. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± she uttered, fake tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°I know that you two don¡¯t like me very much, but I¡¯ve been trying my best. All I wanted was for us to spend some quality time today. I didn¡¯t think that you guys hated me that much¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°You¡¯re a wicked woman!¡± Franklin clenched his jaw. ¡°Who would want to spend quality time with you? Why don¡¯t you talk about how you hurt Sophia?¡± ¡°I would never do that!¡± Yara uttered pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! Plus, all I want is to spoil Sophia rotten. Why would I ever hurt her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Franklin rebuked. Yara feigned a hurt expression as she said, ¡°Fine. This is all my fault, okay? Please don¡¯t be upset¡­¡± Franklin was a smart kid, but he could never win against Yara¡¯s sly acting. Keh was losing his patience as he stood by and listened. Eventually, he had enough and bellowed furiously, ¡°Shut your lips, Franklin! I will punish you once we get home!¡± Franklin and Sophia were the precious twins of the Bowers family. Even Steven had to give in to them when they yed tricks on him. The only people that the twins feared were Samuel and Keh. Thus, the twins obediently entered the car under Keh¡¯s instruction. Sophia nced over at her brother with an anxious look. ¡°F-Franklin¡­ Franklin¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Sophia¡­¡± Deep down, Franklin was afraid of whatever punishment awaited them at home. However, he did not want Sophia to worry, so he reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of a little punishment! I would rather suffer than apologize to that woman!¡± Sophia nodded but held tightly onto her teddy bear out of guilt. She secretly felt bad that Franklin was getting punished for protecting her. Once they got home, Keh sat in front of the twins at the Bowers residence¡¯s living room. It was the first time that the two witnessed Keh¡¯s anger, and thus, they were starting to worry. Yara, who sat beside Keh, felt utterly pleased with the situation. Even without Samuel¡¯s help, she was confident that she could deal with the twins; After all, she had Keh¡¯s support. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Yara pretended to assure as she exposed the wound on her arm. ¡°I haven¡¯t been a good mother. I failed to spend quality time with them while they were growing up. I am to me for our estranged rtionship¡­ Everything is my fault!¡± ¡°Blood runs thicker than water,¡± Keh emphasized firmly. ¡°Familyes first. Yet, those two don¡¯t seem to understand something fundamental like respect for family members at all.¡± The twins remained silent. Familyes first?They thought to themselves. Does Great-grandpa think we¡¯re idiots?Of course, we understand the importance of respect within our family! But this woman isn¡¯t our Mommy! ¡°I want you both to prove that you¡¯ve learned your lesson by apologizing to Yara at once!¡± Keh ordered. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 154 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Keh valued Sophia and Franklin. Although he pampered them, he would never allow them to behave nastily. He had handed the Bowers family to Samuel, so he knew Samuel would hand it down to the twins in the future. Hence, he could not let the two children get away with such arrogant behavior. ¡°As long as both of you apologize and admit that you¡¯re wrong¡­¡± Keh trailed off. Nevertheless, his voice remained stern as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be lenient in meting out your punishment. What I want to see is to admit your mistake.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, the two children didn¡¯t even take a second nce at each other. They knew very well that all they needed to do was apologize, and their great-grandfather would not punish them. Even so, they shook their heads simultaneously as if they had a telepathic connection. At once, Keh¡¯s blood pressure surged. He raised his voice and scolded, ¡°You¡­ What do you mean by shaking your heads?¡±. Franklin had a look of determination on his face as he stated, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I¡¯m not going to apologize to that woman.¡± ¡°Franklin didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± Sophia chimed in. On the other hand, Yara did not expect the twins to be so stubborn. What people say is true indeed! Someone else¡¯s kids would never be my own. How dare they team up to bully me and still refuse to repent! Yara scoffed internally. Since they¡¯re not my kids, they deserve to be punished. ¡°Grandpa, they are still young¡­¡± she muttered, fanning the mes. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart. They will understand by the time they grow up. I know that no one in this family acknowledges me, and no one likes me. Maybe I¡¯m the crux of the problem!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you know that,¡± Franklin retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t ever appear in front of Sophia and me. We hate it whenever we see you!¡± I detest all these! Why is our mommy like this? What a joke! When Keh heard how tant Franklin was with his words, he had no reason to persuade himself not to punish them. ¡°How defiant! Since your dad doesn¡¯t have the time to discipline you, I will do it for him personally!¡± Keh yelled with a stern look on his face. ¡°Gavin, hand me the cane.¡± Instantly, a look of worry crossed Gavin¡¯s face. ¡°Old Mr. Bowers¡­ Please don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°I said, hand me the cane! Did you hear me?¡± Keh barked, glowering at Gavin. They became so defiant because they¡¯ve never been disciplined before! Are you questioning mymand? Although Gavin felt concerned for the two children, he could not do anything to help. After all, he was only a housekeeper. Trembling, he went to bring the cane. ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, please think twice! Both of them are still so young¡­¡± Gavin muttered. On the contrary, Yara merely sat on the couch without a word. Holding the cane in his hand, Keh pointed it at Franklin and said, ¡°Franklin, I¡¯m going to ask you onest time¡­ Are you going to apologize or not?¡± Without a hint of hesitation, Franklin lifted his head and replied in a loud, clear voice, ¡°No! If I¡¯ve done something wrong, I¡¯ll apologize. However, I did nothing wrong this time, so I¡¯ll never apologize! You can punish me, Great-grandpa, and I will not resist.¡± ¡°Very well. As you wish!¡± With that, Keh raised his arm and swung the cane. Smack! Franklin let out a grunt in pain. Although Sophia did not feel the pain physically, tears began rolling down her cheeks. Franklin did this all for me! However, just like him, I don¡¯t want to admit it¡¯s my mistake when it¡¯s not. I don¡¯t want to bow my head in defeat, and I don¡¯t want to call that woman my mommy! Sophia couldn¡¯t watch them any longer. She hurried off to a corner and fished out a phone from her backpack. Immediately, she dialed a number that belonged to someone she regarded as her guardian angel. As the ringing tone resounded through the phone, she felt her heart wrenching with anxiety. Please pick up the phone! Quick! A Cue For Happiness Chapter 155 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Natalie had just stepped out of the autopsy room. Next to her, Effie put a palm over her mouth and nose even though she was wearing a mask. Still, she looked like she was about to throw up anytime soon. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this¡­¡± Effie muttered, waving her hand. ¡°Heaven knows how long this body had been soaking in the sewer before they dug it up.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s the reality of being a coroner. It¡¯s no easy job,¡± said Natalie, patting Effie¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Besides conducting autopsies, we also need to provide evidence for criminal investigation.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± When Effie could not stand the stench any longer, she dragged Natalie along and headed to the restroom to freshen up. Just then, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. When she realized it was Sophia calling, her mood lightened in an instant, and she picked it up with a smile. Immediately, the sound of Sophia crying came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Save Franklin¡­¡± Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Natalie froze. ¡°What happened to Franklin?¡± Natalie felt a pang of heartache as her throat tightened. ¡°Take your time and tell me what happened. I¡¯m here. Everything¡¯s going to be fine.¡± For some reason, Sophia felt soothed and relieved by Natalie¡¯s voice. ¡°Great-grandpa¡­ H-He is punishing Franklin¡­ Franklin didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡± Sophia mumbled hurriedly between sobs. At that moment, she hated the way she stuttered when she spoke. Nevertheless, Natalie understood what she wanted to tell her because she could vaguely hear the sound of Franklin being punished. Although there were some noises in the background, she could somehow hear the sound of the cane clearly The sound of one stroke after another was enough to infuriate Natalie to the point where her body trembled with anger. At that moment, all she could think about was that no one could ever touch Franklin without her permission. ¡°I¡¯ming right now, Sophia.¡± With that, Natalie hung up the phone. Effie was taken aback when she noticed the fury in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? You look SO scary!¡± ¡°Effie, I¡¯ll leave the data to you guys. I¡¯ll emall you the diagnosis reportter,¡± said Natalie, turning off the tap. ¡°Right now, I have something more important to handle.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ All right.¡± After that, Natalie turned around to leave. Staring at Natalie¡¯s retreating figure, Effie had a feeling that she looked more like she was going to fight someone. As Natalie headed downstairs, she saw a police officer who was about to pull out the key to his motorcycle. Stepping forward, she took the keys and the helmet from the police and said, ¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols, a senior coroner. I need to borrow this motorcycle for now. I¡¯ll return it afterward.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The police officer was puzzled. However, she had put on the helmet, started the engine, and sped away. Along the way, she traversed the roads while the wind blew through her long hair, the noise of the motorcycle¡¯s exhaust pipe roaring. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. This was her first time riding a motorcycle in Dellmoor. Although it had been a long time since she rode a motorcycle, she could overtake the other cars swiftly. In the Bowers residence¡¯s living room, Keh was still punishing Franklin. Although he didn¡¯t exert much force, it hurt whenever the canended on Franklin. Franklin¡¯s once delicate and adorable face was contorted in a grimace of pain. Yet, he was adamant about suffering in silence. Till then, he had not let a single tear fall and would only let out a low grunt when he could not bear it. Meanwhile, Yara merely watched on without saying a word. I¡¯ve disliked Franklin since a long time ago. He looks too much like that woman! Besides his features, his stubborn attitude is exactly like her! Heaven knows how much I have to put up with him over the years! Now that she witnessed Franklin punished by Keh, she felt as if her pent-up frustration had been vented. Soon, Keh could not bring himself to punish Franklin anymore. Therefore, he intentionally paused and asked, ¡°Franklin, I¡¯ve already punished you for your mistake. As long as you admit it and apologize, I won¡¯t continue anymore!¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Franklin breathed as his face paled. In the next second, he directed a re toward Yara and said, ¡°Never!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 156 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Protecting Franklin Yara clenched her teeth in hatred. Franklin has been punished so much already. Why is he still choosing to remain silent? Yara forced herself to speak. ¡°Grandpa¡­ Forget it. Since Franklin is this unwilling to admit it, don¡¯t force him anymore. I don¡¯t want him to hate me even more¡­¡± ¡°No! I am a man of my word.¡± Keh turned red with anger as he felt Yara had been bullied. ¡°I¡¯ll continue punishing him until he confesses.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Yara feigned her objection while posing elegantly on the couch. She used a tissue to dab at the tears she had forced out from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Great-grandpa, you¡¯re being foolish! This evil woman has got you by the balls!¡± Franklin shouted agitatedly. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± This provoked Keh even more. Just as he wanted to punish Franklin, a figure dashed out and stopped in front of him. She hugged Franklin tightly from behind, shielding his small and frail body in her arms. Her act caught Keh off guard, and the cane struck Natalie squarely on her back. A low thud sounded where the cane hit flesh. It echoed louder than before. Franklin opened his eyes and raised his head, surprised that he felt a warm hug instead of pain. All he saw was Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Natalie, w-why are you here?¡± Even though Franklin was scared and in pain, he resisted the tears. At this very moment, however, his heart ached when he saw that Natalie had protected him by suffering the brunt of the cane instead. ¡°You don¡¯t want me here? Are you hurt?¡± Natalie asked Franklin gently. Her actions had made him feel very vulnerable as if something had struck the most tender spot in his heart. Franklin was on the verge of crying, and his throat had seized up, but he forced out, ¡°Why would I be hurt? I don¡¯t need your protection! This is none of your business. What happens if you get hurt?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you already say things you don¡¯t mean¡­ I¡¯m here to protect you!¡± Natalie let out a small sound of displeasure. Keh and Yara did not expect Natalie to barge into the Bowers residence. Furthermore, they never thought that she would use her own body to protect Franklin from the cane. ¡°N-Natalie? How did youe in? I¡¯m disciplining my great-grandchild. Who are you to interfere?¡± Keh gripped the cane tightly and stared at her. Natalie slowly got to her feet. She could not stand it any longer and rebutted, ¡°Look at the difference in your age! The cane is not something that should be used to educate children!¡± Seeing his own authority challenged, Keh replied angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? I used to be the head of this family. How dare you talk to me like this! Do you even want to live and work in Chanaea anymore?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use that to threaten me. Even if Samuel were here, I would have still said the same thing.¡± The Bowers were deeply rooted in Chanaea, and she had no power against them. However, after she entered and saw Franklin¡¯s condition, her heart broke for him. In such a situation, she could not say anything that would show weakness. If there¡¯s no ce here for me in Chanaea anymore, so be it! Even if I die for it, I will still protect them. ¡°If Franklin and Sophia don¡¯t listen to your reasoning, then you should reflect on that, Old Mr. Bowers. Maybe there is something wrong with your logic.¡± Natalie raised her chin defiantly, the light in her almond-shaped eyes arrogant and untamed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Natalie Nichols, how dare you? You¡¯ve taken my cheque for ten million yet have not done what you¡¯ve promised me. Have youe running to the Bowers again because you¡¯ve run out of money? What kind of scheme are you nning this time to get our money?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 157 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Luck Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Yara saw Natalie, it reminded her of Yvonne¡¯s words. Samuel had always been aloof and never bothered himself with women, but he was now chasing such an ugly woman. It had already been five years that her elder twin sister Natalie had burned to death, but Yara had not been able to escape from Natalie Nichols, which bothered her to no end. ¡°Gavin, why didn¡¯t you stop outsiders from entering?¡± Yara turned toward Gavin beside her. ¡°ording to Mr. Samuel¡¯s instructions, Ms. Natalie is free to enter and leave the Bowers residence,¡± Gavin replied. He felt that Natalie was here to protect Franklin and Sophia, so he defended her. With that, Yara¡¯s expression contorted drastically. Keh¡¯s own expression did not look much better. ¡°What is going on!¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows in amusement. ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, I¡¯ve told you this before¡ªit¡¯s your grandson who has been pestering me. I have no interest in him. You should really figure the situation out clearly.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie retrieved a check from her bag and tossed it at Yara. ¡°That¡¯s the ten million I¡¯m returning to you. Don¡¯t think that you can talk to me like that just because you have money. I¡¯m not patient enough to deal with it any longer.¡± Yara had never thought that Natalie dared to speak to her this way, and her face flushed with anger. Natalie¡¯s focus turned toward Franklin. She had never intended to bother with Keh and Yara in the first ce. ¡°Franklin, Sophia, let¡¯s go.¡± Natalie carried Sophia in her arms, then turned to look at Franklin, whose eyes were brimming with tears. Keh was old, but he still held the most authority amongst them. He raised the cane he was holding and struck down upon Natalie¡¯s back. She epted the blow fully and did not attempt to avoid it. ¡°Natalie¡­ Great-grandpa, why did you hit her!¡± Franklin could not hold back his tears any longer. Natalie regained her senses, and she cast her reddened eyes on Keh and Yara. ¡°Today, the Bowers family have opened my eyes¡­¡± After that, she took Franklin and Sophia with her, leaving the Bowers residence. As she had to bring the two little ones along, she drove away in a Bentley belonging to the Bowers. Perhaps it was because of Natalie¡¯s scary aura, but no one stopped her. At the Nichols residence, Xavian opened the door to greet them. He saw Franklin and Sophia behind Natalie and pursed his lips with curiosity. ¡°Mommy, who is he? Why are they here?¡± Natalie made introductions. ¡°You¡¯ve met Sophia. That¡¯s Franklin, Sophia¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°What? He calls you Mommy? Natalie, you¡­ already have children?¡± Franklin was shocked, and his heart ached. ¡°Yes. I have two sons, Xavian and yton.¡± As soon as Franklin heard those words, his heart sank again. He had taken Natalie as his sweetheart and wished to marry her when he grew up. He had never expected that she had children as old as he was. That made him angry. Both Xavian and Franklin¡¯s expressions were sour. Xavian thought that Samuel had only Sophia as a daughter. However, a boy had popped up and seemed extremely attached to his mother. After a moment, the two boys were staring at each other, neither epting of the other. Thinking about how Franklin must be in pain, Natalie asked, ¡°Xavian, please fetch the first aid kit.¡± Xavian stood still, only responding reluctantly after Natalie narrowed her eyes at him and repeated her instructions patiently. ¡°Fine.¡± While Xavian retrieved the first aid kit, Franklin sat on the couch while Natalie lifted his clothes to check on him. Franklin felt a little awkward initially, but after seeing her serious gaze, he swallowed his uneasiness. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 158 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Utterly Heartbroken Natalie did not expect Franklin¡¯s injury to be that severe. The sight of his purple bruise blotches tugged at her heartstrings. Franklin is only five years old. What has gotten into Old Mr. Bowers? How could hey such a heavy hand on his great-grandson? Meanwhile, Franklin could not see the sorrowful look on Natalie¡¯s face as his back faced her. Wanting to cheer her up, he told a white lie. ¡°I hope my bruise didn¡¯t scare you too much, Natalie. Don¡¯t worry. My great-grandpa is nearly eighty years old, so there¡¯s not much strength left in him. The pain isn¡¯t as bad as it seems.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to act tough. Plus, I bet your mommy will be utterly heartbroken when she sees this,¡± Natalie murmured in response. ¡°I have no mom. Sophia and I only have our daddy. No mommy,¡± Franklin said in a matter-of-fact tone. Upon hearing that, Natalie was at a loss for words. No mommy? Could it be that Sophia and Franklin¡¯s biological mother has passed away? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At that thought, her heart ached even more for Sophia and Franklin. ¡°Here.¡± Xavian reluctantly brought over the medical kit. However, after seeing the bruises on Franklin, his heart churned with pity for thetter. ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you invite Sophia to y in your room?¡± said Natalie. ¡°Alright, mommy,¡± replied Xavian. He then took Sophia¡¯s tiny hand in his and spoke with care. ¡°Follow me, Sophia.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the little girl obediently responded. After applying some of her special ointment on a cotton swab, Natalie gently dabbed it onto Franklin¡¯s back. The five-year-old wanted to act tough but failed to tolerate the sharp pain on his back, so he let out a hiss of pain. ¡°That was an ident¡­ I¡¯m not that weak!¡± Franklin exined with a pout, desperately trying to make up for himself. ¡°Mm-hmm, sure. Hang in there for a while more, okay?¡± Natalie coaxed as she blew gently at his bruise. ¡°Natalie, I already told you that it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± Franklin insisted. ¡°Oh, stop with that tough guy act! If it hurts, it hurts. It won¡¯t get any better if you pretend not to be in pain.¡± Natalie gradually exerted more force on the cotton swab in her hand. The boy immediately fell silent as he bit down on his arm to suppress his wincing. Natalie was indeed harsh and forceful while applying the ointment for him. However, Franklin felt an inexplicable flow of warmth in his heart. It was a foreign feeling to him. After applying the ointment, Natalie straightened out Franklin¡¯s clothes before dealing with the ins and outs of her day. ¡°Franklin, why did your great-grandpa hit you?¡± Natalie suddenly asked in a gentle tone. ¡°Earlier today, that woman, Yara, came to pick Sophia and me up from kindergarten. She insisted on forcefully dragging Sophia by the shoulder, and it hurt so much that Sophia cried. So, I bit Yara¡¯s arm until it bled and shoved her onto the ground. Sadly, in a twist of fate, Great-grandpa appeared and saw everything. He got mad, insisting that I apologize¡­¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t apologize?¡± ¡°Of course not! That woman just wanted to please Sophia and me so that daddy would like and eventually marry her. That¡¯s not something that Sophia and I want. We refuse to give her even the slightest chance to be our mommy!¡± Franklin clenched his fists tightly. Natalie had suspected that Yara was responsible for Franklin¡¯s punishment when she saw thetter at the Bowers residence earlier. It looks like Yara hasn¡¯t changed one bit. She¡¯s still resorting to such dirty tactics, even when dealing with children, Natalie thought to herself. She then stroked Franklin¡¯s hair while soothing, ¡°You did a good job protecting Sophia today.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± asked a bubbly Franklin with a hint of happiness in his voice. ¡°Of course.¡± For the faintest moment, Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits. Even her voice grew colder as she added, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to make yourself ten times tougher so that you can protect those you care for and love from your enemies? Meanwhile, the Bowers residence was in utter chaos after Natalie had left. Keh heaved in anger. Rage seethed from his body as he rubbed his chest continuously. Having lived till now, this was his first time encountering a rebellious young woman like Natalie. Darkness loomed over Keh¡¯s face; he was as mad as a wet hen. ¡°H-How dare she take Franklin and Sophia away like that! Who does that brat think she is? It¡¯s evident from her unpolished tone that she doesn¡¯t respect me at all!¡± ¡°Careful, Grandpa! Your healthes first,¡± urged Yara. Just then, Samuel dashed in from the entrance. His enraged gaze fell upon Keh. ¡°Let me ask you this, Grandpa. Did you use corporal punishment on Franklin earlier?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 159 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 159 Chapter 159 I Do Not Care Faced with Samuel¡¯s question, Keh answered loudly and unashamedly, ¡°Yes, I caned him. Franklin is my great-grandson, and he did something wrong but refused to apologize. How is there anything wrong with me caning him for misbehavior?¡± The old man then walked tremblingly toward Samuel before adding, ¡°Why do you ask? Are you questioning my decision?¡± A subtle but murderous emotion gleamed in Samuel¡¯s darkened gaze at once. He bravely locked eyes with Keh and said, ¡°Grandpa, Franklin is my son. I will personally discipline him for any of his wrongdoings, so please stop using your outdated and violent ways to educate my children as you did to Steven and me.¡± ¡°You-¡± Keh was speechless. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made myself very clear, Grandpa.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although Samuel did not use a single vulgar word, every word he said was profound. ¡°Well then, Samuel, let us talk openly about something I wish to discuss now that Yara is here. We¡¯re all aware that she has birthed Franklin and Sophia, both of your children. So why is it that you haven¡¯t given her a proper ce or title in this family? What kind of a man are you?¡± Keh stated while candidly pointing at Yara. To this, Samuel gave a curt response. ¡°Five years ago, I only acknowledged her as Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother, but not once did I promise to give her any ce in this family.¡± Keh¡¯s trembled with rage upon hearing that. Likewise, Yara¡¯s expression immediately turned sour. She could not help feeling annoyed that Samuel chose to keep a distance from her, as he did throughout thest five years. I¡¯ve sessfully persuaded Samuel that I¡¯m Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother. Why won¡¯t he give me a single chance to share a bed with him? Ugh! I don¡¯t get it. Why would he rather have a fling with Natalie instead of marrying me, the mother to his children? She and I have the same face; most people can¡¯t even tell the difference between us. So why doesn¡¯t he feel the same way for me as he does for Natalie? ¡°Samuel, my feelings for you and the kids are genuine!¡± Yara pleaded as she forced out a couple of fake tears. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Samuel snapped. His response to Yara made Keh¡¯s blood boil once more. Thetter bellowed, ¡°So that¡¯s how you usually treat Yara? With such disrespect? This lovely girl bore your children, but you don¡¯t even know how to cherish her. Instead, you fall head over heels in love with a hideously freckled woman! How absurd!¡± Samuel immediately flew off the handle as he let out a menacing roar, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak ill of Natalie!¡± ¡°Why? Do you value her more than me, your very own Grandpa?¡± Keh challenged. Samuel¡¯s fists balled up at his sides. It took him a while to calm down before asking in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Franklin and Sophia?¡± ¡°That shameless woman of yours took them away with her.¡± Hearing that, Samuel whipped around and headed toward the main gate. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Keh yelled from behind. ¡°To get Franklin and Sophia.¡± Not wanting Samuel to see Natalie again, Keh called out loudly, ¡°You¡¯re staying here. I¡¯ll get my assistant, Leo, to pick the children up.¡± However, Samuel continued walking out of the Bowers residence as if he had not heard Keh. ¡°Samuel! Get back here right now!¡± Keh¡¯s voice boomed angrily, but Samuel was persistent and did not even turn to spare him a single nce. ¡°Grandpa, what do I do? I¡¯vepletely lost to that woman! I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for Samuel, but why can¡¯t he see it¡­?¡± Yara sobbed uncontrobly. At this, Keh felt a lump in his throat. He gently patted her on the shoulder while reassuring, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll always support you as long as I still live and breathe.¡± Just as Samuel headed to the courtyard, Gavin walked over. The former said, ¡°Thank you for immediately reporting today¡¯s incident to me, Gavin.¡± ¡°No problem, Mr. Samuel. I was only doing my job.¡± Gavin paused to think for a moment before hesitantly adding, ¡°I¡¯m all right, but Ms. Natalie-¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± Samuel asked as soon as he heard Natalie¡¯s name. ¡°Ms. Natalie took two canes from Old Mr. Bowers while protecting Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia. Old Mr. Bowers evidently held back when he caned Mr. Franklin. However, with Ms. Natalie, he used his full strength¡­¡± A chill went down Gavin¡¯s spine as he mentally recalled details from the scene. Shock and concern loomed over Samuel¡¯s now paled face. At that moment, a breeze brushed by and ruffled the men¡¯s hair. It was not long before a dangerous and cold aura thickened in the air around them; Samuel seemed like a manifestation of the devil at that very moment. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 160 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Why Are You Here Xavian brought Sophia to his room, where they watched a video on pandas together. Well-behaved, Sophia ate her strawberry pudding while gently swaying her short legs. She nced at the panda on theputer screen before shifting her gaze to Xavian, who seemed to have his head in the clouds. Her lips pouted briefly before parting to ask, ¡°Y-You¡­ don¡¯t look¡­ happy?¡± Xavian remained silent with his brows knitted close together. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Previously, he and yton had often fought over Natalie¡¯s affection under the drive of jealousy. Now, it seemed that Franklin had joined theirpetition and was seizing all of their mother¡¯s attention. Because of that, it felt like a cold day in hell for Xavian. Sensing the former¡¯s glum mood, Sophia scooped a spoonful of pudding before bringing it close to Xavian¡¯s face. ¡°S-Smile¡­¡± Anticipation was written all over her face. Xavian had served the strawberry pudding to Sophia earlier, but he was not a fan of the dessert himself. Nheless, he could not bear to let her down after seeing the sincerity on Sophia¡¯s face as she offered the pudding to him. Xavian opened his mouth cooperatively and ate the spoonful of pudding in one bite. To his surprise, the sweet and bouncy dessert helped improve his mood slightly. I guess it¡¯s true that sisters are better than brothers. Man, I wish I had a loving sister like her. How thoughtful and sweet! Such a little angel! Soon, it was dinner time. With Franklin and Sophia in the house, the dishes Natalie prepared earlier that day were insufficient for all. Hence, she decided to make a big bowl of pasta. Not long after, the four gathered around the freshly served pasta. A warm current flowed through Natalie¡¯s heart as she watched the three children heartily chow down on their food with flushed cheeks. Our daily dinner would have been like this if my other twins were still alive¡­ Natalie barely touched her food as she was busy casting an affectionate look at the kids. Noticing that, both Xavian and Franklin simultaneously ced a prawn on Natalie¡¯s te. ¡°Have some, Mommy.¡± ¡°This is for you, Natalie.¡± Xavian and Franklin tensed at their sudden synchronization. The two then red at each other, green with envy. ¡°Have mine, Mommy.¡± ¡°Have mine, Natalie.¡± Facing their generosity, Natalie had no choice but to swallow both prawns speechlessly in front of them. A reddish tinge of shyness flushed on her cheeks as she, a twenty-four-year-old woman, was being mooned over by two five-year-old kids. Sadly, that was not the end. A privatepetition had ensued between Xavian and Franklin for the rest of the meal. After the prawns came the shredded chickens, then the sd, and it went on. It was an endless match until the two could prove that one of them was Natalie¡¯s favorite. At first, Natalie refrained from voicing out as she was busy stuffing herself with the food added to her te. However, as the contents on her te piled higher and higher, she finally burst out, ¡°Xavian, Franklin, that¡¯s enough!¡± The boys red at each other in discontent. None of them were willing to lower their heads first. ¡°You two, get over here,¡± Natalie ordered. The boys refused to move a single muscle. ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to listen to what I have to say?¡± Natalie intentionally dragged her voice while pouting. At that, Xavian and Franklin hurried over to Natalie¡¯s side in a trice. Natalie took both of their hands and joined them together into a hold. A lighthearted chuckle came from her lips as she teased, ¡°The two of you will hold each other¡¯s hand from now on. Do this for an hour. The first one to let go will be the loser. If you lose, then I won¡¯t speak to you at all.¡± Xavian and Franklin were initially nning to retract their hands. However, upon hearing Natalie¡¯s n, their fingers instantly locked against each other in a tight grip. Their faces wrinkled with frustration, yet they had no choice but to endure each other¡¯s closepany until one of them gave up. After all, they could not bear to be ignored by Natalie. The two thought in unison, Let¡¯s do it then. Besides, it¡¯s only for an hour¡­ Natalie burst outughing as she watched the two grumpy boys hold hands. Ding dong! When the doorbell rang, Natalie got up and walked over to the front door. It was not long before the smile on her face dropped as her gaze fell on the grim-looking man who stood outside. She stammered, ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 161 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Take Off Your Clothes Samuel stood all dressed in a dashing ck shirt. The only thing odd about him was his handsome face that scrunched up into an anxious expression. His dark eyes fixated on the woman before him, his chest still heaving violently as a result of rushing there. Natalie took in his frantic appearance and instantly felt on edge. She defensively asked, ¡°Are you here to criticize me? Well, you can vent your anger on me however way you want, but please don¡¯t punish Sophia and Franklin anymore¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s heart softened at her words. His arm raised immediately. Meanwhile, Natalie became hyper-alert of Samuel¡¯s strength and agility; She knew that she would not be able to escape his attack if he intended to punch her. Her eyes fell shut, readying herself to face the music. Yet, to her surprise, there was no pain. Instead, an unexpected force circled her waist and pulled her body forward into a warm embrace. ¡°Silly, who says I¡¯m going to hit you? I could never do that to you,¡± Samuel murmured under his breath. Natalie could feel a tug on her heartstrings at that moment. Now that she finally had time to think about what happened earlier, she began worrying about the possible consequences Keh would enforce upon her for taking his great-grandchildren away. On top of that, she knew that he had always been a ruthless man. Thus, Natalie felt it would be tricky for her to resolve things if the Bowers family decided to take action against her for meddling in their affairs. Her mind was in utter chaos. She had pictured all kinds of thorny issues that would await her. However, she did not expect to get a hug from Samuel. It felt as though a huge weight got lifted off her shoulders at that very moment. Yet, at the same time, she was afraid of getting too greedy. Can Samuel truly be mine? Natalie was rooted to the spot. She tried to push Samuel away, only to realize that his arms had tightened around her and had no intention of letting go. ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡± Franklin¡¯s voice rang out all of a sudden and broke the silence. He had noticed some movement from outside the door earlier and came over to inspect the situation. Even so, his hand remained in a hold with Xavian¡¯s. Natalie immediately remembered she was in the presence of three kids. As if caught red-handed, she hurriedly broke out of Samuel¡¯s embrace. The sudden withdrawal of her soft body from Samuel¡¯s arms caused him to stiffen. Following this, his cold gaze shot ahead to stare at his son, who rudely interrupted his hug. At that, Franklin flinched while his head shrunk into the cor of his shirt like a turtle. Hmph! I may be five, but I can tell that you like Natalie too, Daddy. Forget it because I won¡¯t let you have her! ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up your mess now that you rocked the boat and ditched,¡± said Samuel. Franklin stuck his tongue out while saying, ¡°You have to because you¡¯re my daddy. Besides, I didn¡¯t cause trouble today. It was Great-grandpa¡¯s fault. He would rather listen to that evil woman than me, his own great-grandson.¡± While Natalie did not invite Samuel in, he boldly took the liberty of weing himself into her home. Her living room, which was quite spacious initially, immediately became crowded with the addition of Samuel¡¯s presence. Seeing that Franklin still had the strength to talk back, Samuel surmised that Natalie had already treated him with some ointment. His concerned gaze then shifted toward Natalie, who instantly tensed with difort. Her nervous voice asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Samuel clenched his jaw before answering, ¡°I need to ask you something in private.¡± Natalie was not surprised at all. She understood that it was necessary to resolve the conflict between her and the Bowers family, even if Samuel was the one she had to face. Hence, she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Just when Samuel was about to make his move to Natalie¡¯s bedroom for their private conversation, the three kids bolted over and grabbed him out of the blue. Franklin and Xavian each held a side of Samuel¡¯s shirt while still holding on to each other¡¯s hands. Seated on the ground was a teary-eyed Sophia, who also reached out to hug Samuel¡¯s leg while shaking her head vigorously. ¡°You-¡± Words failed Samuel as he stared at the three children. ¡°Please don¡¯t give Natalie a hard time,¡± begged Franklin. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off the hook if you bully my mommy,¡± Xavian imed. Unable to utter aplete sentence, Sophia just cried. Big teardrops rolled down her cheeks and onto her shirt in a pitiful manner. Upon that sight, Samuel¡¯s brows twisted into a deep frown. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°Let go.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. To his surprise, none of the kids obeyed him. It was then that Natalie let out a loud sigh. ¡°Guys, please rx and let go of him. He¡¯s just going to talk to me. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t dare hurt me in your presence, even if he wanted to.¡± After hearing her exnation, the threepliantly let go of Samuel. While Samuel was not surprised by his kid¡¯s fondness for Natalie, he was still in awe by how deeply attached they were to her. Seconds passed before he and Natalie proceeded into her bedroom for their discussion. Once they shut the door, Samuel¡¯s face turned expressionless as he ordered, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 162 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Tit For Tat Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as she continued to stay rooted on the ground, Samuel pulled her toward him. Before she could struggle out of his grip, her shirt was unbuttoned one by one by him, revealing her snow-white skin and stimting Samuel¡¯s senses. His deep, dark eyes looked at her with burning desire as his fingers continued their work at unbuttoning her shirt. Natalie¡¯s mind went nk for a moment before she snapped, ¡°Samuel, you p*nk!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man answered in a deep tone of voice. She thought that he was going to force himself on her. However, she was then flipped over, her back facing him. Samuel lightly stroked the wounds on her back. One appeared to be a faint line while the other bruised badly. This should be the one caused by the blow which Gavin said Grandpa used all his might. His fingers felt rough and warm against her back, and Natalie could not help but shiver at his touch. Trying to suppress his emotions, Samuel spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Franklin is my grandpa¡¯s great- grandson. He would never truly hurt Franklin. What were you thinking? Trying to be a heroine?¡± Bare-chested, she was pressed firmly against the cold, hard wall. Turning red with embarrassment at the thought of the humiliating position she was in as Samuel examined her wounds, Natalie scolded angrily, ¡°You could have told me that you wanted to examine the wounds and not rip off my clothes.¡± His burning gaze swept across her back, and he finally forced himself to calm down after a while. ¡°No girl would act the way you do now. If I hadn¡¯t gotten your shirt out of the way, you would have continued to not tend to your wounds.¡± ¡°Still, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Natalie protested. He moved in closer and muttered with his lips pressed against her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t do this to anyone else; I only do this to you.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In the end, he let go of her, but she remained shirtless. He kicked the shirt away and put her down on the bed with her face down so that he could apply medication to the wounds on her back. Natalie did not want to be controlled by Samuel, so she said stubbornly, ¡°Samuel, I can do it myself.¡± ¡°How? You have no eyes on your back.¡± Upon ending his sentence, he took the ointment that Natalie had made, smeared it over her wounds, and rubbed it into her skin. He knew that she had high tolerance of pain, but his heart still ached for her. While Samuel was concentrating on applying the ointment, Natalie started to feel ufortable. Wherever his finger touched felt warm and cold at the same time. She felt as if there were a million ants nibbling on her skin. Meanwhile, Samuel was in no better condition than her as the sight of her bare back gradually filled him with burning desire. As seconds ticked by, their breaths turned heavier, and things were on the brink of losing control. After a while, he broke the silence. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie heaved a sigh of relief, forgetting the current position they were in. As she turned around to face Samuel, she was quickly pinned down on the bed. Unbeknown to her, he was on the verge of losing his mind, his eyes darkening with lust. ¡°Samuel, you¡­¡± She stared him in disbelief. ¡°You want to thank me, huh?¡± he said lowly. ¡°How will you repay me for my kindness?¡± ¡°You were the one who volunteered to help me apply the ointment. I didn¡¯t ask you to do it.¡± She felt her face getting warmer by the second. ¡°Let me go¡­ The kids are still waiting for us outside.¡± Samuel wanted to kiss the moving lips in front of him, but he knew that both of them did not have the time for that at the moment. Eventually, he suppressed the urge and let go of her. Besides, since Natalie was wounded, he was also concerned about her current condition. If it was not for the wounds, he would have kissed her then and there. Soon, Natalie found herself a new shirt and thought that Samuel might want to discuss the matters that happened in the evening. However, he did not. She could not keep it any longer and asked, ¡°Samuel, no matter who is in the wrong, I believe your grandpa would ask for an exnation.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin to him.¡± He squeezed her chin lightly. ¡°He wants justice, and I naturally protect the ones I want to protect. If he weren¡¯t my grandpa, I would have sought revenge.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 163 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 163 Chapter 163 A n To Destroy Her Samuel¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. A murderous glint was seen in his eyes, and every word sounded like the chant of a devil. At that instant, Natalie wondered if she was imagining things because she started to think that she was indeed the love of Samuel¡¯s life. ¡°Xavian and the rest must be worrying about me. I¡¯ll head out first.¡± She turned away and escaped from the room. Samuel stared at her retreating figure meaningfully. She is still trying to escape from me, but I¡¯ll never let her go. The three children paced nervously around the living room when Natalie opened the door. At the sight of her, they heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing their response brought a smile to her lips. After that, Natalie and the three children sat together in the living room as she read them a storybook. The three children were exceptionally intelligent and loved reading challenging books for their age. Despite that, they paid full attention when Natalie started telling the story of The Little Mermaid. Meanwhile, Samuel leaned against the wall as he took in the scene. Under the yellow lights in the living room, Natalie smilingly read the ending of the story aloud, telling the children how the mermaid turned into bubbles for the sake of the prince. Although it was seemingly a heart-warming moment, Samuel could feel a hint of sadness in her voice. She was right in front of him, but he felt as though she had never truly belonged to him. In Sky Bar, Yara sat at a table, drowning her sorrows. There was always a trail of women trying to get into Samuel¡¯s good books. However, Yara thought that being the fake birth mother of Franklin and Sophia and lying about what happened that night would guarantee her to get to stay by his side sooner orter. But that ugly Natalie ruins my n! Although I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m prettier than the one that has passed away five years ago, Samuel and the fraternal twins like her instead. That¡¯s why she is a big threat to me. ¡°Yara, are you in a bad mood?¡± Charlie¡¯s wife, Mandy Gomez asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Yara nodded. Mandy lit a cigarette for herself as she said, ¡°I guess we¡¯re all the same. I don¡¯t understand what my father-inw is thinking. He¡¯d rather leave all of the Watsons family¡¯s assets to an outsider rather than anyone else in the family!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yara eximed in shock. ¡°Why would he do that?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? That old man would rather give his assets to Natalie and not a single cent to Charlie and me.¡± Mandy gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not as precious as his eldest grandson. However, blood is thicker than water. Shouldn¡¯t we be considered more important than an outsider?¡± Although Yara was drunk, she heard a name clearly. Natalie? It¡¯s her again? Yvonne said that Natalie and Shawn had a thing. It might be true after all. Yara had long regarded Natalie as a thorn in the flesh and wanted to eliminate thetter, but it seemed like she did not need to dirty her own hands to achieve her goal. ¡°Mandy, you¡¯re married into the Watsons family for so many years. Old Mr. Watsons shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that,¡± Yara said. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t kill her. It¡¯s stated in the will that if she passes away, whatever that¡¯s supposed to be given to her will be donated to charity.¡± Mandy felt even more upset upon speaking of that matter. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons is still alive, so the will won¡¯t work.¡± Resting her head on her hand, Yara smiled sinisterly. ¡°If she dies before the old man does, the problem is solved. Am I right?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Mandy heard Yara¡¯s suggestion, her eyes twinkled in excitement. Why didn¡¯t I think of that before? It¡¯s still a considerably huge amount even though it¡¯s still lesser than Shawn¡¯s. ¡°Yara, you¡¯re so smart and pretty,¡± Mandyplimented. ¡°Oh, Mandy. You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± Yara took a sip of alcohol and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s an idea that suddenly popped into my mind. I¡¯m not sure if it would really help you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too humble.¡± Mandy pinched Yara¡¯s cheek lightly. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of your looks. No wonder Samuel is so mesmerized by you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± ¡°Why are you still being so secretive? Didn¡¯t you give birth to that fraternal twin for him?¡± Mandy teased. Yara continued drinking and smiled in response without saying a word. Deep down in her heart, she was counting down to the day when Natalie would die. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 164 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 164 Chapter 164 You Can Continue Rejecting Me That night, Franklin and Sophia stayed over at the Nichols residence. Franklin slept with Xavian in thetter¡¯s bedroom since it was spacious enough. Meanwhile, Sophia spent the night in yton¡¯s room as he was still away for work. Natalie initially assumed that Samuel would not stay, but, much to her surprise, he got Billy to fetch his documents and some change of clothes over. She pointed out. ¡°You¡¯ll have to sleep on the couch since we don¡¯t have any more rooms.¡± Billy felt sorry for Samuel and tried to step in. ¡°Ms. Nichols, that¡¯s a little harsh¡ª¡± However, Samuel cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s her call.¡± Knowing how much Samuel doted on Natalie, Billy silently ced the former¡¯s clothes on the couch and left. Natalie went back to her room after washing up. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She tried to close the door but realized that the lock was too rusty to click in ce. Since there were three children in the house, she felt confident that Samuel would not do anything out of line, so she turned off the bedsidemp and went to bed. Yet, in the middle of the night, Natalie felt something warm embracing during her sleep. After her mother¡¯s death, she had not fallen asleep in anyone¡¯s arms. Cold breezes blew throughout the night, so the sudden embrace was warm andfortable. Natalie enjoyed it so much that she flipped over to wrap her arms and legs around the person that hugged her. ¡°Stay still¡­ I wanna hug you,¡± she mumbled in her sleep. Samuel instantly tensed up as he had never thought that she would take the initiative to hug him. He kept still. However, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up down as desire ignited in him from the sudden intimacy. The woman snored lightly with her lips parted and her eyshes fluttering, looking pure like an angel. The sight of her resting so serenely warmed Samuel¡¯s heart. However, he could not control his stiffening bodily reaction, no matter how hard he tried. At the same time, Natalie felt something hardening near her thigh. The odd feeling abruptly poked against her flesh and woke her. Once her eyes opened to the sight of her limbs entwined around Samuel, she nearly screamed out in shock. Before she could, thetter quickly sealed her mouth with his lips. Samuel muffled her screams to avoid waking the children. Yet, just as his lips touched hers, the desire that he suppressed earlier intensified. He began to kiss her passionately, turning her screams into abashed whimpers and moans. A long while passed before he finally let go of her. Panting, she protested, ¡°H-How could you do that to me?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t let you wake up the kids,¡± Samuel¡¯s husky voice shamelessly justified, as if he was doing it for her sake. Natalie bit her lips. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t climbed into my bed, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°The couch is too hard.¡± Samuel gingerly took her into his arms and resumed, ¡°I¡¯m not used to it. Besides, I wanted to sleep with you.¡± He¡¯s the head of the Bowers family, who is super influential in the country. How can a professional man like him behave so shamelessly in front of me? Conflicted emotions swirled in Natalie¡¯s heart at that moment. She worried about getting too comfortable with his embrace, kisses, and overbearing possession of her. Getting toofortable meant her emotions would overpower all sense of logic in her. She was afraid but did not know how to get him out of her life. After a moment of silence, Natalie spoke up. ¡°Quit pestering me, Samuel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can continue rejecting me while I work for what I want.¡± Samuel chuckled lightly. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t do anything out of line without your consent.¡± Natalie bit her lips once more. How can I still reject him after being held in his arms like that? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 165 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 165 Chapter 165 The Choice Is Yours With her back facing Samuel, Natalie felt her heart pounding hard. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She huffed but immediately got grasped by the waist. Samuel¡¯s husky tone went on. ¡°Even though I¡¯ll patiently wait for your consent, I can¡¯t make any promises on holding myself back if you keep doing things that tease me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not, or else you know what¡¯sing.¡± Samuel then tightened his arms around her waist and nted a kiss on her hair. ¡°Get some rest, now. Goodnight.¡± Natalie closed her eyes, forcing herself to fall asleep in that position. She thought she would be too flustered to sleep, but surprisingly, she snoozed soundly through the night. When she woke up the next day, Samuel was already gone. Rubbing her eyes, she walked out of the room and heard someone making coffee in the kitchen. ¡°Morning, Sweetheart¡­¡± She mumbled as she walked into the kitchen half awake. Samuel smirked to himself. ¡°Morning.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Natalie¡¯s eyes rounded as she hurriedly snapped, ¡°You? I thought Xavian was the one in the kitchen. The ¡®Sweetheart¡¯ I¡¯m referring to is him, not you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Blushing, Natalie knew that she could not outsmart him and that she was already lucky enough as he did not take advantage of her. ¡°Where are the kids? Why don¡¯t I see any of them?¡± Samuel poured the boiling water into the coffee pot, then brewed a cup of ck coffee while exining, ¡°I¡¯vepleted the transfer procedures for Xavian¡¯s new kindergarten, so I got Billy to send all three of them there.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Natalie nced at the clock on the wall. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be at work by now? ¡°Waiting for you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± She did not understand. ¡°I¡¯ll go to work after I help you change the dressing on your wound.¡± The thought of how he had changed her dressing the day before sent a chill down her spine. Thus, she wasted no time refusing. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Samuel sipped on his coffee while smirking at her. ¡°You can either take off your top, or I¡¯ll do it for you. The choice is yours.¡± Him? No way! It¡¯ll be too embarrassing for me to stay still as he strips me. Not to mention, he ripped off two buttons from my shirt thest time he took off my top! Knowing that she could not go against him, Natalie relented, ¡°I¡¯ll take the shirt off myself.¡± Natalie returned to her room and removed her shirt, revealing the bruises down her back from Keh¡¯s caning. Something¡¯s wrong with this picture. Keh aggressively caned me, yet his grandson is tending to my injury? How twisted can my life be? Samuel began to switch out Natalie¡¯s dressings. After the previous experience, Samuel was afraid that he would suffer from getting blue balls again, so he dressed her wound quickly this time around. The two remained silent, but their hearts were beating wildly. Later, Samuel headed off to work while Natalie departed toward the Major Crimes Unit. In addition to solving the cases, Natalie was also busy treating Yana. She needed to obtain two scarcely rare ingredients for thetter¡¯s medicine; The first was a trumpet vine flower that she had asked Yandel to help track down. Meanwhile, she was struggling to locate the second ingredient ¡ª a dragonblood fruit. As its name suggested, the fruit was a vivid shade of scarlet and as rare as a dragon¡¯s blood. ¡°Yandel, keep looking for more information on the dragonblood fruit,¡± Natalie instructed. ¡°I promised Hans that I would do everything in my power to obtain it.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± After hanging up the phone, Natalie left the Major Crimes Unit building to hail a taxi. It was not long before a taxi driver with a ck cap pulled up in front of her. She rarely saw a taxi driver wearing a cap inside a car, so she could not help but stare. Despite her odd looks, the driver asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Natalie then told him her home address before getting into the taxi and checking an email from Yandel and Ross. However, her vision became blurry, and her head felt heavy as time went by. Chapter 165 The Choice Is Yours With her back facing Samuel, Natalie felt her heart pounding hard. She huffed but immediately got grasped by the waist. Samuel¡¯s husky tone went on. ¡°Even though I¡¯ll patiently wait for your consent, I can¡¯t make any promises on holding myself back if you keep doing things that tease me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not, or else you know what¡¯sing.¡± Samuel then tightened his arms around her waist and nted a kiss on her hair. ¡°Get some rest, now. Goodnight.¡± Natalie closed her eyes, forcing herself to fall asleep in that position. She thought she would be too flustered to sleep, but surprisingly, she snoozed soundly through the night. When she woke up the next day, Samuel was already gone. Rubbing her eyes, she walked out of the room and heard someone making coffee in the kitchen. ¡°Morning, Sweetheart¡­¡± She mumbled as she walked into the kitchen half awake. Samuel smirked to himself. ¡°Morning.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Natalie¡¯s eyes rounded as she hurriedly snapped, ¡°You? I thought Xavian was the one in the kitchen. The ¡®Sweetheart¡¯ I¡¯m referring to is him, not you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Blushing, Natalie knew that she could not outsmart him and that she was already lucky enough as he did not take advantage of her. ¡°Where are the kids? Why don¡¯t I see any of them?¡± Samuel poured the boiling water into the coffee pot, then brewed a cup of ck coffee while exining, ¡°I¡¯vepleted the transfer procedures for Xavian¡¯s new kindergarten, so I got Billy to send all three of them there.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Natalie nced at the clock on the wall. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be at work by now? ¡°Waiting for you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± She did not understand. ¡°I¡¯ll go to work after I help you change the dressing on your wound.¡± The thought of how he had changed her dressing the day before sent a chill down her spine. Thus, she wasted no time refusing. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Samuel sipped on his coffee while smirking at her. ¡°You can either take off your top, or I¡¯ll do it for you. The choice is yours.¡± Him? No way! It¡¯ll be too embarrassing for me to stay still as he strips me. Not to mention, he ripped off two buttons from my shirt thest time he took off my top! Knowing that she could not go against him, Natalie relented, ¡°I¡¯ll take the shirt off myself.¡± Natalie returned to her room and removed her shirt, revealing the bruises down her back from Keh¡¯s caning. Something¡¯s wrong with this picture. Keh aggressively caned me, yet his grandson is tending to my injury? How twisted can my life be? Samuel began to switch out Natalie¡¯s dressings. After the previous experience, Samuel was afraid that he would suffer from getting blue balls again, so he dressed her wound quickly this time around. The two remained silent, but their hearts were beating wildly. Later, Samuel headed off to work while Natalie departed toward the Major Crimes Unit. In addition to solving the cases, Natalie was also busy treating Yana. She needed to obtain two scarcely rare ingredients for thetter¡¯s medicine; The first was a trumpet vine flower that she had asked Yandel to help track down. Meanwhile, she was struggling to locate the second ingredient ¡ª a dragonblood fruit. As its name suggested, the fruit was a vivid shade of scarlet and as rare as a dragon¡¯s blood. ¡°Yandel, keep looking for more information on the dragonblood fruit,¡± Natalie instructed. ¡°I promised Hans that I would do everything in my power to obtain it.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± After hanging up the phone, Natalie left the Major Crimes Unit building to hail a taxi. It was not long before a taxi driver with a ck cap pulled up in front of her. She rarely saw a taxi driver wearing a cap inside a car, so she could not help but stare. Despite her odd looks, the driver asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Natalie then told him her home address before getting into the taxi and checking an email from Yandel and Ross. However, her vision became blurry, and her head felt heavy as time went by. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 166 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 166 Chapter 166 An Ambush How could this be? Propping herself up, Natalie looked at the driver and immediately determined that something was wrong with the taxi. Who¡¯s behind this? She tried her best to keep a low profile over the years, but it seemed to have failed as someone was now targeting her. ¡°Give up, you ugly b*tch. There is no way you can¡¯t fight this potent drug with your willpower.¡± Natalie secretly felt around on her calf and popped a white pill into her mouth before losing consciousness. With a thud, she cked out on the backseat. The man in the driver¡¯s seat waited for her to be unconscious before taking off his cap, revealing a thuggish appearance. He then made a call and said, ¡°Madam, everything is going ording to n. The woman has passed out like a log now. I¡¯ll make sure to erase all traces of her from this world. Don¡¯t forget the reward you promised us because we want not a penny less than the agreed amount. Now, sit back and rx, Madam. I¡¯ll make sure everything goes off without a hitch.¡± The man nced at the rear-view mirror and began to study Natalie¡¯s appearance. He initially thought that Mandy wanted him to abduct a beautiful girl, so he even nned to have some fun with his friends before carrying out his task, but to his disappointment, the freckles on her face disgusted him. Hence, he decided to skip the fun and proceed with getting rid of Natalie. The fake taxi drove down to the west riverbank in Dellmoor. As soon as it reached the designated shoreline, the car stopped. The driver opened the backseat door, allowing two other men to grab Natalie and toss her onto the damp, moldy ground like a sandbag. ¡°Should we tie her up?¡± one of the men suggested. ¡°Why? It¡¯s a waste of effort.¡± The driver lit a cigarette and put it between his lips. ¡°This woman will still be too weak to fight back by the time shees round. We can throw her into the riverter. Even if the water wakes her up, I doubt she will have the strength to swim back here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the other men agreed in unison. As his cigarette burned out, the driver threw its butt on the ground and stomped it out with his cheap pleather shoes. He ordered, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s finish our job. Also, remember to record a video of me throwing this woman into the river, so we can use it as proof when collecting our reward money.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Okay.¡± The driver then patted Natalie on the cheeks, but thetter remained unconscious and did not respond. There was an amused chuckle in his voice as he said to himself, ¡°It seems that this drug works really well. I¡¯ll have to buy more next time.¡± After confirming Natalie was unconscious, the driver grabbed her arms and flung her into the river. Water sshed out mightily from the river. Natalie¡¯s body sank under the water right away. Even so, the men did not leave; They patiently stood by the river as they knew it would not take long for an adult to drown. ¡°That ugly woman should be dead by now.¡± Seeing that they hadpleted the task, the driver waved at his aplices. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s clean up the car and everything. We¡¯ll flee this ce after collecting the money.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The men shared a satisfied look before getting into two separate cars and leaving the scene. Little did they know that tiny air bubbles had gradually emerged on the surface of the river. Meanwhile, Xavian was struck dumb upon seeing the red alert from a program on hisputer. How can this be? The GPS shows that Mommy went all the way from her workce to a riverbank! What¡¯s worse is that herst known location is actually in the river! A Cue For Happiness Chapter 167 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 167 Chapter 167 The Odds Are Against Her Xavian felt his hands and feet go cold as the alert on hisputer went off. To increase the uracy of Natalie¡¯s GPS tracker, he had installed a location identification system on her phone and bracelet. As he received no feedback from both systems now, it was very likely that the devices had broken down after sinking into the water. Why did Mommy jump into a river all of a sudden? His brows scrunched into a deep V as he could not get through to Natalie¡¯s phone. No! Something must have happened to Mommy! I¡¯m the only one who knows that Mommy has fallen into the river, so I must find a way to save her¡­ Anxiety overwhelmed the boy as he thought to himself, It¡¯s nighttime and high tide now. The ce where Mommy fell into has strong currents, so there is a possibility that she¡¯s¡­ Xavian¡¯s fists clenched as he mentallyforted himself again and again. No! No! Mommy will be okay. Nothing will happen to her. Meanwhile, Samuel and Steven were conversing about Natalie at Centurion Corporation. ¡°I hear that Natalie has recently driven Grandpa up the wall,¡± Steven said after taking a sip of his coffee. He felt impressed as very few people had the guts to do so. ¡°So?¡± Samuel stated while flipping through a document. Steven initially wanted to know what Samuel thought about the entire situation. However, thetter¡¯s unbothered reply caught him by surprise. He asked, ¡°What are you going to do about Grandpa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not opposed to letting Grandpa discipline Franklin, but he shouldn¡¯t have used such violent measures, and he had no right toy a finger on Natalie.¡± Samuel finally looked up from his documents. His sharp gaze focused on Steven as he added, ¡°Out of respect for Grandpa, I don¡¯t wish to dwell on this matter any longer.¡± Steven became baffled. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although both of them rarely agreed with Keh¡¯s decisions, they generally obeyed him for the sake of keeping peace within their family. Now, it seemed that things had changed. Feeling curious, Steven spoke once more. ¡°Sam, what¡¯s so good about that woman of yours?¡± ¡°Everything about her is perfect.¡± Samuel red at his brother and resumed indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t ever ask such stupid questions again.¡± A sigh then slipped from Steven¡¯s lips as he shook his head and sipped on his coffee. I used to think that Samuel would never fall in love, and even if he did, he would fall for the most stunning woman that has ever walked this earth. Man, I never would have guessed that Samuel would fall for an unattractively freckled, single mother of two. Just then, Billy approached the men with a worried look. He reported, ¡°Sir, Xavian Nichols is here to see you. He broke through our firewall to announce his visit as the receptionist refused to let him in earlier.¡± Steven choked on a mouthful of tea. What the hell? Did this kid actually hack into our systems here at Centurion Corporation out of anger? ¡°Billy, please bring Xavian over,¡± Samuel instructed. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Samuel was surprised by Xavian¡¯s hacking skills, but he was more interested in the reason for the latter¡¯s sudden arrival. Although Xavian is the same age as Franklin and Sophia, he is much more mature. The fact that he¡¯s so eager to see me now means that something urgent must¡¯ve happened to Natalie. Sometimeter, Billy guided Xavian into the CEO¡¯s office. The boy bit his lips nervously. It was evident from his reddened eyes that something had happened. However, he had been holding back his tears and forcing himself to calm down as he wanted to save his mother. Samuel walked up to the boy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xavian?¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers, only you can save my mommy now.¡± Xavian turned on theptop he brought along and showed Samuel the screen. He then exined, ¡°My mommy¡¯s GPS signal disappeared in that river half an hour ago. I tried contacting her in various ways but couldn¡¯t reach her. I think she has fallen into the river. Please! I need you to save my mommy¡­¡± At this, Samuel¡¯s calm demeanor faltered as a panicked ache broke out in his chest. He muttered, ¡°Are you saying¡­ that your mommy disappeared inside the river?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 168 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Please Do Not Die Xavian nodded and stared at Samuel with determination. ¡°I purposely made this GPS device for Mommy, so it shouldn¡¯t have any problem.¡± Worried that Samuel might not believe his words, he added, ¡°Mommy is definitely in danger! She won¡¯t throw that device into the sea for no reason. So I think the only exnation is that she fell into the sea and the GPS device is damaged by the water.¡± Samuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. Natalie was still fine a few days ago. But now, she could be in grave danger. An unprecedented sense of fear filled Samuel¡¯s heart. He turned to Billy and said with a deep voice, ¡°Regardless of where she is right now, I need to find her. Dispatch all the Bowers family¡¯s yachts to search for Natalie now! I want to know where she is right now!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! I will inform them right away,¡± Billy replied. Steven¡¯s heart sank as he stared at his brother¡¯s gloomy face. Although he did not care about Natalie¡¯s safety, he could not help but feel anxious and worried after seeing how obsessed Samuel was toward Natalie. Everything would be fine if Natalie is safe. But what if she¡¯s not? What if the worst thing happens? Would Samuel go mad? Yara grasped the opportunity to keep Kehpany and get on his good side after the old man fell sick because of Natalie. She took care of him and yed chess with him during their free time. When Keh¡¯s assistant informed Keh about Samuel¡¯s arrangements to search for Natalie, Yara was also there. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Samuel is crazy!¡± Keh yelled, mming the table furiously. The cup on the table fell to the floor and shattered into pieces. ¡°Grandpa, please calm down!¡± Yara immediately grabbed Keh¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You fell sick because of Natalie two days ago. Please don¡¯t get sick again because of this matter.¡± ¡°How do I stay calm? That woman merely fell into the river by ident. Does he need to go this far just to search for her?¡± ¡°Grandpa, that woman holds a special ce in Samuel¡¯s heart. I guess he did that because he is too worried about her¡­¡± Keh touched his mustache and let out a cold chuckle. ¡°He is too worried about her? What nonsense! In fact, it¡¯s good that she fell into the river. It would be even better if she drowns!¡± Upon finishing his sentence, he coughed badly. ¡°Grandpa, please take care!¡± Yara lowered her head as her lips curved to form a cold smile. She was quite surprised by Mandy¡¯s capability. I thought she was going to take some time toplete this task, but now it seems she has alreadypleted it perfectly. With Natalie out of the picture, I¡¯m sure I would be able to marry Samuel in the future. ¡°Yara, since you have medical skills, it is such a waste for you to be an actress. Would you like me to set up a hospital for you?¡± asked Keh. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that capable¡­¡± Yara shook her head sheepishly. ¡°I only know how to treatmon diseases.¡± ¡°No, you are way better than that! I would¡¯ve died if it weren¡¯t because of you. You are too humble. Don¡¯t worry. I will build a hospital under your name soon,¡± Keh shook his hand and said. Yara merely smiled awkwardly, as she knew nothing about medicine. In the meantime, the riverbank was still brightly lit under the dark night sky. More than ten yachts were searching along the riverbank, and there were moreing from various directions to join the search. Standing on one of the yachts, Samuel nced around at the surface of the river. That woman is so smart and cunning. I don¡¯t think she will die that easily. However, as gusts of wind blew on the surface of the water, only the lifebuoys could be seen bobbing around in the river. There was no sign of Natalie. Samuel tightened his grip on the railing and muttered, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t you dare die on me¡­¡± He then paused for a moment and said with sadness in his eyes, ¡°Please don¡¯t die, Natalie!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 169 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 169 Chapter 169 ept The Fact Xavian, who was too worried about Natalie, insisted on joining Samuel on the yacht. The young boy became drowsy when it was around two o¡¯clock in the morning. He struggled to stay awake. ¡°Xavian, you should go home and get some rest. I¡¯ll have Billy send you home,¡± Samuel said. Xavian widened his eyes and said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home. I want to search for Mommy with you. I will not rest before I find Mommy.¡± Even with Samuel¡¯s help, Xavian was still anxious about his mother¡¯s disappearance. After all, Natalie was everything to him and yton. If anything happened to Natalie, they would be orphans. He was scared and worried, but he had to try his best to remain calm and strong. ¡°You should go home and sleep,¡± Samuel repeated. Agitated, Xavian began throwing a tantrum. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to sleep! I don¡¯t want to be an orphan! I want my mommy! I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as shees home safely! I promise I¡¯ll listen to her and be a good boy.¡± He had done his best to stay strong all this while. However, he could no longer hold back his tears at that moment. Huge beads of tears streamed down his cheeks. He wiped them away, but the tears kept oning. Samuel bent down to look into Xavian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you crying? Do you think your mom is dead?¡± ¡°No! Mommy is still alive!¡± Xavian clenched his fists and replied without hesitation.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Yes, your mom is definitely alive.¡± Samuel patted Xavian¡¯s head and added, ¡°Your mom is only missing, and I promise you that I will find her at all costs.¡± That was a promise he made to both Xavian and himself. There was no way he would let anything happen to Natalie. Back then, Natalie was nothing more than an attractivedy to him. However, as time passed, he finally realized that she was everything to him. Therefore, he had to find Natalie no matter what. Xavian sniffled and grabbed Samuel¡¯s arm. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bowers. I will never forget what you did to save Mommy.¡± ¡°Go on home.¡± After being persuaded by Samuel, Xavian followed Billy home. Samuel, on the other hand, remained on the yacht and watched the search and rescue team as they did their job. The staff took turns to rest, but Samuel stayed awake all the time. He did not eat much, and he seldom slept. To keep himself awake, he smoked a lot. Two days had passed, and there was still no trace of Natalie. Her chance of survival continued to decrease. Steven was shocked when he came to the search and rescue site to visit Samuel one day. His brother, the emotionless tyrant of the business industry, became a disheveled, tired, and sorrowful-looking man after only two days. ¡°Sam, you must get some rest!¡± That was the first time Steven spoke to his brother in amanding tone. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you get some rest? You have arranged all the Bowers family¡¯s yachts to search for Natalie. It has been forty-eight hours, yet there isn¡¯t any news. That woman is dead, Sam! Your men didn¡¯t dare to tell you the truth, so I¡¯ll be the one to tell you. She is dead, and you have to ept the fact!¡± Aching to see Samuel in such a sorry state, Steven raised his voice. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 170 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Beat Steven Up Steven was very agitated as he spoke, and when Samuel heard the former mention that Natalie was dead, hepletely lost his cool. The anger he had been suppressing rushed out like a tide. Narrowing his eyes, he swung his fist at Steven and screamed, ¡°What did you just say?! Natalie¡¯s not dead! She¡¯s just missing, and she¡¯ll return soon!¡± Steven licked the wound at the corner of his lips andughed out loud. ¡°Who are you trying to fool, Sam?¡± As soon as Steven finished his sentence, Samuelnded another punch on his face, causing him to stagger backward. Steven grimaced in pain and said, ¡°You can lie to others, and you can make me shut up. But would you be able to deceive yourself? She drowned somewhere under the water. You might not even be able to find her body.¡± Samuel clenched his fists and was ready to punch Steven again, but momentster, he calmed down. ¡°You can say whatever you want, but don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Then, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Escort him out of here and let the others know to never allow him back on site.¡± Steven was shocked but not surprised. I¡¯m his brother. How could he treat me like this? He¡¯s crazy! He¡¯s gone crazy because of a woman! Steven¡¯s words hardly affected Samuel. Thetter continued having faith that Natalie would return. Meanwhile, back at the Nichols residence, Xavian¡¯s eyes were already swollen from all the crying. He was not able to be of much help at the search and rescue site since he was too young. Hence, he could only spend most of the time waiting at home for any news about his mother. I hate that I¡¯m only five years old¡­ Why am I not strong enough to protect Mommy? He felt scared and helpless. Even though Samuel had assured him that everything would be all right, he was still terrified of losing Natalie. Just then, the doorbell rang. Ding Dong! Xavian was in a terrible mood, but he still dragged his feet over to answer the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked. As soon as he opened the door, he froze as if he was rooted to the floor. The woman at the door was wearing a yellow sweatshirt, and her hair was woven into braids. Although she dressed like she was from a rural area, her face was smooth and her skin was fair. Her eyes were shining with a smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯m back, Sweetheart.¡± The woman was, without a doubt, Natalie. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Surprised and overjoyed, Xavian threw himself into Natalie¡¯s arms and burst into tears. He wept and said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back! You scared me to death! I was so worried about you! I thought something bad happened to you! I thought yton and I are going to be orphans!¡± Natalie knew how much her beloved sons were dependent on her. Her heart was filled with warmth but at the same time guilt as she watched Xavian bawl his eyes out. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell yton anything, did you?¡± asked Natalie. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m already worried sick. I bet he¡¯d go crazy if he knows, so I didn¡¯t tell him anything,¡± Xavian said through sobs. ¡°Good.¡± Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she carried Xavian into the room and wiped the tears and snot on his face with a tissue. Xavian hupped and asked, ¡°Mommy, why did the GPS device I set up for you malfunction? Did you really fall into the water?¡± ¡°Yes, I was thrown into the river by someone and almost died,¡± Natalie answered. A cold light shed across her eyes when she thought of the people who tried to harm her. She went on, ¡°Fortunately, the heavens took pity on me. After falling into the water, I managed to grab and hold onto something in the river. Then, I was soon rescued by a fishing boat.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 171 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 171 Chapter 171 She Came Back Alive Xavian asked in fear, ¡°Mommy, do you know who tried to hurt you?¡± ¡°The person who drugged and threw me into the river was just a minion. In my drugged state, I heard him call his employer ¡®Madam.¡¯ The culprit who hired him is most likely a woman who is in her thirties,¡± Natalie recalled. She unstrapped the carry-on bag that was tied to her calf and continued, ¡°Fortunately, I always carry around these pills that can detoxify poison quickly. I managed to swallow them before I lost consciousness. Otherwise, I would have really died in the river.¡± All of a sudden, Xavian seemed to have remembered something. He hit his head hard with his fist and eximed, ¡°Silly me! I was so happy that you returned home safe that I forgot to do something important!¡± Natalie asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Xavian picked up his phone and dialed a number as he answered, ¡°Mommy, now that you have returned home, I need to let Mr. Bowers know that you¡¯re safe. Mr. Bowers was so worried when he found out you went missing. He dispatched all the yachts from the Bowers family to look for you at the river¡­¡± Before Xavian could finish speaking, Natalie took the phone away from him and said, ¡°You can¡¯t call him now, Xavian.¡± Confused, Xavian asked, ¡°But why not, Mommy? Mr. Bowers did not get any rest these days as he was busy looking for you. If he didn¡¯t know you came back safely, he wouldn¡¯t stop looking for you!¡± Natalie was stunned when she heard Xavian¡¯s words. The night she fell into the river and was rescued by a fishing boat, she slept for a long time because of the medicine¡¯s side effects. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She had no idea that Samuel had dispatched all the yachts of the Bowers family to search for her. Neither did she know that he was so persistent in looking for her. ¡°Xavian, my hyper-realistic mask has fallen off because I¡¯ve been in the water for too long. I don¡¯t know where it went, so I need time to get a new one. I can¡¯t tell anyone who I am yet, including Mr. Bowers,¡± Natalie pinched Xavian¡¯s cheek and exined. Samuel¡¯s domineering but gentle attitude had moved Natalie and earned her trust. However, she remained clear-headed. Until I have exacted my revenge, I cannot let anyone know who I am. Xavian fell into deep thoughts. He had witnessed how hard Samuel tried to look for Natalie, but at the same time, he was fully aware that his mother had been living in hate all these years. She had given up a lot in order to gain revenge for herself and for Jennie. After moments of hesitation, Xavian chose to listen to Natalie. ¡°Then I will let Mr. Bowers know that you¡¯re safe as soon as you received the mask,¡± he said. Natalie agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± The mask should only take three or four days to arrive. Samuel is a big, strong man. He¡¯ll be able to wait a few more days, can¡¯t he? After the conversation with Xavian, Natalie, who was not able to properly bathe herself during the days she was missing, went to take a bath. Still thinking about Samuel, Xavian gave him a call when Natalie was in the bathroom. ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Bowers,¡± he greeted as soon as Samuel answered the call. Samuel¡¯s voice sounded desperate and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xavian. I still can¡¯t find her. But I promise you, I won¡¯t give up until I find her.¡± All of a sudden, Xavian almost teared up. I¡¯ve found myself a good stepfather. He was not allowed to tell the truth, but he could not bear to see Samuel in such a state. ¡°Mr. Bowers, you should take care. I¡¯m sure Mommy is still alive somewhere! I think she just can¡¯t contact us for some reason.¡± Samuel smiled upon hearing Xavian¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to hear.¡± He went on, ¡°Thank you. You take care, too. Leave everything to me. I promise you that I¡¯ll find her.¡± After ending the call, Samuel turned to gaze at the river. Suddenly, he started coughing violently. His face was pale and he was obviously unwell. However, he did not stop looking for his beloved woman. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 172 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Joy After that phone call, Xavian did not dare to contact Samuel. He was afraid that he might identally reveal information about Natalie¡¯s whereabouts to Samuel. However, it was very hard to stop himself from spilling the beans. He would always stutter whenever Samuel called, worried that he might say something he should not have. Luckily, Samuel was too focused on the rescue operation to notice anything wrong with Xavian. Nheless, Xavian still felt bad for not telling Samuel the truth. Natalie, on the other hand, stayed at home all day and waited for her hyper-realistic mask to arrive. When the mask was finally ready, Yandel was the one who delivered it to Natalie¡¯s doorstep. Natalie immediately opened the package and put on the hyper-realistic mask. She looked at herself in the mirror to make sure that her beautiful face had once again transformed back to the freckle-covered face. After checking countless times, she was finally relieved to see that the new hyper-realistic mask was exactly simr to the one she had lost in the river. Yandel scratched his head and said, ¡°Boss, I think you should meet Samuel as soon as possible. He¡¯s looking for you high and low, and even I caught wind of it. He even stated that whoever found you will be given ten billion as a reward¡­¡± Ten billion? Natalie was shocked to hear that. She thought that Samuel would have given up on the search already, but now it seemed he had gone the extra mile to find her. Hearing that, Xavian frowned and agreed with Yandel. ¡°Mommy, you promised me you¡¯d contact him after the mask is ready!¡± Indeed, Natalie promised Xavian that she would contact Samuel once she got her new hyper-realistic mask. Hence, she nodded and dialed Samuel¡¯s number after tidying the ce for a bit. The call connected after several rings, and a man¡¯s hoarse voice could be heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°Please wait a little longer, Xavian¡­ I will find her¡­ for sure!¡± A few days had passed since Nataliest heard Samuel¡¯s voice, and she was shocked to hear how raspy his voice had be. She immediately felt guilty before even saying anything in return. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s me¡­ Natalie.¡± Natalie felt bitter as she said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡± A long pause then ensued. All she could hear was the man¡¯s heavy breathing and the sound of the wind. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle over,¡± Samuel finally said. ¡°I¡¯m home now. I¡¯m with Xavian.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to you¡­¡± Samuel finally smiled upon hanging up the phone. His bloodshot eyes lit up once again. He got off the yacht, hopped into his Hummer, and rushed toward Natalie¡¯s house right away. So this is how it feels to regain something you¡¯ve lost. This is how it feels to experience heaven right after hell. After reaching Natalie¡¯s house, he rushed toward the door as fast as he could. When the door finally opened, he saw Natalie standing behind it, as vibrant and lively as ever. It was as if they were never apart. Without a care in the world, Samuel immediately pulled Natalie into a tight embrace. He hugged her so tightly that Natalie could not even breathe. It was as if he was trying to merge her into his body so that they would never be apart again. ¡°Samuel, can you please let me go? I can¡¯t breathe!¡± Natalie said breathlessly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Where were you? Do you know how worried I was? I thought I was going to lose you!¡± Natalie could hear her own heartbeat thumping loudly as Samuel asked her one question after another. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, she felt something warm and wet fall on her neck. She was shocked to realize that Samuel, a cold-hearted and stoic man, was shedding tears of joy merely because of her return. He treated her like she was his treasure, and it was all so surreal. ¡°Samuel¡­ That¡¯s too many questions. I can¡¯t answer all of them at once¡­¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I have plenty of time to listen. Tell me what happened from the beginning till the end. Tell me every single detail. I want to hear all of it.¡± Samuel did not feel like going anywhere. All he wanted was to stay by her side. Just as he was about to step into the house, his legs gave way and he leaned on Natalie. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 173 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Push Him Away Natalie wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s waist to support him. ¡°Are you okay, Samuel?¡± She then ced her hand on his forehead and was shocked to realize that he was burning up. Natalie took a good look at the man¡¯s face again. Only then did she notice how pale his face was. It had only been a week since shest saw him, and now, he was in such a horrible state. He¡¯s having a fever, and I think the fever hassted for a few days¡­ Just as Natalie was about to carry Samuel into her room to help him cool down, Billy stopped her from doing so. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Morin?¡± Natalie looked at Billy with a frown. ¡°Ms. Nichols, Sir is not in great condition now. I need to bring him back to the Bowers residence so that the family doctor could treat him. Sir is the head of the Bowers family, and the family has its own rules. The head of the family must only be treated by the family doctor. I hope you understand,¡± Billy said seriously. Samuel¡¯s position as the head of the family was indeed prominent and important. Naturally, a position like this would be coveted by many. It was reasonable to set a rule like that to prevent others from harming Samuel like how Max nearly died because of the poison. After much hesitation, Natalie finally bit her lip and nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand.¡± Just as she was about to let Billy take Samuel from her arms, Samuel, who was already unconscious, wrapped his arms around Natalie and would not let go. The man was very ill, yet he still had a tremendous amount of strength. He held Natalie like a drowning man clutching onto a lifebuoy, and he would not let go no matter what. ¡°Samuel, can you let go first?¡± Natalie said. Samuel¡¯s eyelids moved, but his arms were still wrapped around Natalie¡¯s waist. He would not budge. Billy sighed. He witnessed how obsessed Samuel was when Natalie went missing. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Others might not be able to understand why Samuel would not let Natalie go, but as Samuel¡¯s assistant, Billy knew the reason all too well. ¡°Ms. Nichols, since Sir wouldn¡¯t let go, could youe with us to the Bowers residence instead?¡± asked Billy. Left without a choice, Natalie could only nod. ¡°Fine.¡± After telling Xavian to stay at home, she and Billy helped Samuel into the car together. Billy drove the car whereas Natalie kept Samuelpany in the backseat. Samuel leaned against Natalie, and it was so heavy that she tried to push him away. However, when she stole a nce at his face, she could not bring herself to do so. This man could have everything he wanted in the world. Why would he do anything to protect me? I¡¯m just a in and ordinary woman. At first, she thought the reason Samuel got close to her was that he was plotting something against her, but now, she was not quite sure about that. What kind of plot would make him go this far for me? ¡°I¡¯ve been trying my best to avoid you. I never wanted to owe you anything. Why won¡¯t you give up? You made me owe you a lot. How am I going to push you away now?¡± Natalie muttered to herself. The car came to a halt when they reached the Bowers residence. Billy and Natalie helped Samuel into his bedroom, and in his room stood a woman who looked like she was in her mid-twenties. She was d in a white coat and was waiting for their arrival. The woman was Celia Jean, and she was the family doctor of the Bowers family. When she saw the terrible condition Samuel was in, she frowned and asked, ¡°Billy, what happened to Samuel?¡± ¡°Sir has not been sleeping for the past week. He hasn¡¯t been eating much too¡­¡± Billy replied. ¡°What an idiot! How foolish is he? Does he think he¡¯s invincible? Don¡¯t you know that he¡­¡± Celia shouted angrily and stopped mid-sentence when Billy gave her a look, hinting at her to stop talking. ¡°Please leave.¡± Celia took her stethoscope out and ordered both Billy and Natalie to leave the room. Samuel, however, was still hugging Natalie without the intention of letting go. It was like they were inseparable. Celia nced at Natalie and was angered when she saw thetter¡¯s in facial features and freckled face. She¡¯s not even close to pretty, but Samuel¡¯s holding onto her dearly. ¡°Who are you? Please let Samuel go right now,¡± she ordered. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 174 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 174 Chapter 174 He Wants To See Her The Jean family had been the Bowers¡¯ family doctor for generations. Celia was the granddaughter of Simon Jean, the man who was known as the miracle doctor. She was also one of the best doctors in the Jean family. Simon doted on this granddaughter of his and would bring her everywhere with him since she was young. He taught her medical skills personally, and she was appointed as Samuel¡¯s personal doctor ever since the ripe age of sixteen. Initially, Celia thought the head of the Bowers family was an old man. However, she immediately fell in love with Samuel¡¯s cold personality ever since she firstid eyes on him. That was why she was infuriated by the sight of Samuel hugging an ugly woman. Natalie tried her best to push Samuel away, but thetter would not let go. ¡°Take a look. Who¡¯s the one not letting go?¡± Natalie sighed. Celia could see for herself that Samuel was actually the one holding onto Natalie. She just did not want to admit it. ¡°I bet he¡¯s too sick to realize who he¡¯s hugging. Or else, why would he not let you go?¡± Celia bit her lip. Natalie nced at Celia and shed her a cold grin. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Is your job to treat Samuel or to make sure he doesn¡¯t get taken advantage of?¡± Regardless of Celia¡¯s feelings toward Samuel, Natalie was never a weak woman who would allow people to disrespect her. ¡°I-¡± Celia¡¯s face instantly reddened when Natalie exposed her secret. Natalie could not be bothered to argue with Celia. She was just worried about Samuel¡¯s condition. ¡°Give him some tranquilizer, or else he would never let go.¡± Celia immediately injected a small amount of tranquilizer into Samuel¡¯s body. After a while, Samuel¡¯s stiff body slowly rxed. Natalie, who was finally released from his grip, got up and left the room. Upon leaving the room, she found herself still anxious about Samuel¡¯s condition. She blinked and clenched her fists. I¡¯m worried about him because I owe him. There¡¯s no other reason. After Celia had finished tending to Samuel, both Billy and Natalie went up to ask about his condition. ¡°Ms. Jean, how is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s malnourished and dehydrated. The fever causes lung infection. I think he¡¯s been sick for a few days now. What kept him from seeing a doctor?¡± said Celia with a grave expression. ¡°He¡­¡± Billy was about to say something, but he stopped as he nced at Natalie. Celia said straightforwardly, ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll stay here and look after him. I¡¯ll let you know if anything happens.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you, Ms. Jean.¡± Billy nodded gratefully. ¡°Just lose the formalities, Billy. Taking care of Samuel is my top priority.¡± Celia¡¯s words sounded like she was thedy of the house instead of the family doctor. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She then shifted her gaze to Natalie. ¡°Samuel needs to rest. Outsiders like you need to leave now.¡± Hearing that, Natalie merely smiled and left. Billy chased after her. ¡°Ms. Nichols, please don¡¯t take Ms. Jean¡¯s words personally.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Natalie nodded calmly before continuing, ¡°But she¡¯s right. I can¡¯t do anything, and I can¡¯t be of any help even if I stay. Moreover, I¡¯m not rted to Samuel in any way.¡± Billy watched Natalie leave and was lost in his own thoughts. Samuel was still unconscious, but Billy was sure that the first person Samuel would want to see when he came to was Natalie and not Celia. Under Celia¡¯s care, Samuel¡¯s condition finally took a turn for the better. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to look around for Natalie. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re awake.¡± Celia smiled and went over to Samuel when she saw him open his eyes. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 175 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 175 Chapter 175 The Aura Of Natalie Celia was holding the medicine that she had prepared for Samuel. ¡°You must be hungry. Take some medicine first, and I¡¯ll get someone to cook you a meal soon.¡± However, Samuel ignored her and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Where is who?¡± Celia asked, acting like she did not know anything. ¡°Are you looking for Billy? Billy is on standby outside the room. I¡¯ll get him toe in.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Samuel remained silent and narrowed his eyes unhappily. The first thing Billy heard when he entered the room was Samuel¡¯s hoarse voice asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Natalie? Why isn¡¯t she by my side?¡± Billy was speechless. I knew it! Natalie was like Samuel¡¯s other half. Naturally, he would want to see her when he woke up. Mustering his courage, Billy exined, ¡°Sir, you are in bad shape, and you need plenty of rest. Ms. Nichols can¡¯t stay here all the time, so she went home.¡± ¡°Samuel, do you know how weak your body is? You need to rest and recuperate, or else the consequences would be disastrous!¡± said Celia. ¡°Enough!¡± Samuel yelled. His face was still as pale as a sheet of paper, but he was exuding a threatening aura. ¡°Get her toe here, now. I want to see her,¡± he said. ¡°Samuel, please understand¡­¡± Celia bit her lips and tried to talk some sense into Samuel. However, at the next moment, Samuel pushed the bowl of medicine off the table, causing it to stter all over the floor. ¡°Celia, do you not understand my words?¡± he said through gritted teeth. Celia¡¯s heart sank as she looked at the bowl that was on the floor. Samuel had always treated every woman indifferently, including Sophia and Franklin¡¯s birth mother. That was the first time Celia saw him getting agitated over a woman. If Yara was the woman Samuel was in love with, Celia might be able to admit defeat. However, she could not bring herself to ept the fact that Samuel was in love with an ugly woman like Natalie. Knowing what Samuel wanted, Billy left the room quietly to get Natalie toe over. Celia could only prepare medicine for Samuel and help him get better, but Natalie could calm Samuel down and lift his spirits. Not long after that, Billy brought Natalie over. Instead ofing empty-handed, she brought mushroom soup with her. Her days went by normally these past two days, but she still could not forget how Samuel hugged her tightly. She did not mean to torture Samuel, but neither could she change the fact that thetter was in this condition because of her. When Natalie walked past the corridor leading up to Samuel¡¯s room, she ran into Celia, who stared at her provocatively with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Billy, can you please help me arrange a ride? I need to return to the Jean residence in a while,¡± Celia said. ¡°Certainly.¡± Upon dismissing Billy, Celia immediately turned to look at Natalie with obvious hostility in her eyes. Her lips curled to form a smile as she patted Natalie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. You¡¯re a Nichols as well? However, you look totally different from another woman I know who is also from the Nichols family. The difference is¡­¡± Natalie instantly knew that Celia was referring to Yara. Is she nning on making me back down? ¡°Well, that¡¯s none of your business.¡± Natalie nced back at her and continued, ¡°I¡¯m surprised by the fact that the talented young doctor of the Jean family gossips when no one¡¯s around.¡± After saying what she needed to say, Natalie walked away and entered the room. Celia red at Natalie and gritted her teeth. She could sense the inexplicableposure and confidence that Natalie had, and it had nothing to do with appearance. The aura that she possessed was so strong that not even a pretty woman like Yara couldpare to her. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 176 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The Mushroom Soup Natalie pushed the door open and entered the room. The first thing she saw was Samuel sleeping in his light blue pajamas. He must¡¯ve fallen asleep again after taking his medicine. Slowly and quietly, Natalie approached him and ced the mushroom soup on the table beside the bed. Then, she bent over to take a good look at his sleeping face. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His beautiful eyes were now tightly shut, and his eyshes were moving slightly as he breathed. The goatee on his chin was shaved as well, revealing his clean face and perfect jawline. How amazing. God is so unfair. Samuel is capable of almost everything, and he has a prominent family background, too. Not only that, but he also has a breathtakingly-handsome face. He is perfect. No wonder Celia fell head over heels for him. At that moment, Natalie had the sudden urge to touch his eyshes. However, before she could do that, her wrist was grabbed by a warm hand. The next second, she was yanked onto the bed, and Samuel was on top of her. ¡°Samuel¡­ You pretended to be asleep?¡± Natalie blinked. The mattress beneath her was so soft, and she almost sank into it. As Samuel towered over her, the distance between them was so close that she could feel his breath on her. ¡°Why did you run away?¡± Samuel ignored Natalie¡¯s question and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you by my side when I needed someone to take care of me?¡± It was as if he was venting the frustration when he interrogated her. Natalie avoided the man¡¯s eyes and mumbled, ¡°There are plenty of people looking after you. I¡¯m not needed here.¡± Samuel stared at Natalie without looking away and said seriously, ¡°But I don¡¯t need anyone other than you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here now. I even made you some mushroom soup. I didn¡¯t know when you¡¯ll wake up, so I made the soup every day,¡± Natalie replied. She was not an ungrateful person. Although she would not allow herself to fall in love with Samuel, she would still repay him for what he did. ¡°Did you make the soup yourself?¡± ¡°Kind of. Xavian was the one who diced the mushroom, and he was the one who controlled the heat, but I was the one who added the herbs. Although it won¡¯t help much in your recovery process, it should still taste fine¡­¡± Natalie exined. However, Samuel was not interested in how the soup was made. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me all these. I¡¯ll drink anything you give me. Including poison.¡± Ignoring Samuel¡¯s words, Natalie broke free from his arms and opened the instion barrel she brought with her. She then handed him a spoon to let him have the soup by himself. Samuel did not take the spoon. Instead, he coughed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sick. You should be feeding me.¡± Right then, Billy knocked on the door and walked in. Natalie then gave the spoon to Billy and said, ¡°Mr. Morin, your master is sick and is in need of someone feeding him. You should do it.¡± Billy was about to take the spoon when he felt a cold and ruthless re pierce through him. He pulled his hand back immediately and pressed on his stomach instead as he yelled, ¡°Ouch! My belly hurts! I have to go to the toilet!¡± His acting skills were not the best, but he could not care less. He scampered out of the room like his life depended on it. Samuel looked at the spoon in Natalie¡¯s hand and smiled happily. Left with no choice, Natalie blew the soup and fed it to Samuel. ¡°Here you go.¡± Samuel opened his mouth and enjoyed the soup like it was the best thing in the entire world. What a relief. The nightmare of searching for her has now be a past, and she¡¯s alive. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 177 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 177 Chapter 177 The Ruthless Kiss Natalie ignored Samuel¡¯s intense gaze and pretended like she did not notice it. She was about to wash the utensils after Samuel finished the soup, but before she could, she was pulled into bed and locked in a tight embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable hugging me when you¡¯re sick?¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯d feel ufortable if I can¡¯t hug you. I¡¯m in this state because of you, so you need to take full responsibility,¡± Samuel replied. Natalie could feel the man¡¯s hot breath on her neck. His pleasant voice was echoing right beside her ears, causing her heart to race. She dared not move a muscle and stayedpletely still. Momentster, just as she was about to push Samuel away, she turned to see him fast asleep. Two days passed since Natalie came to look after Samuel. In fact, she was not really doing anything, since Celia was the one in charge of monitoring his condition, and the house chores were done by the servants. Most of the time, all she did was keep Samuelpany. She sneaked out of the room one night after Samuel fell asleep and called Xavian. ¡°Mommy, is Mr. Bowers all right?¡± Xavian asked in concern. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He just needs me to take care of him for a few more days.¡± Natalie massaged her temples. ¡°Of course, you need to take care of him, Mommy! He got sick because he was looking for you! You¡¯ve always taught me and yton to be grateful, so you have to do the same, too!¡± Natalie was rendered speechless when her own son began lecturing her. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just worried about you since you¡¯re all alone at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You have to take good care of Mr. Bowers! He¡¯s your top priority now!¡± Xavian said. Upon ending the call, Natalie was nning on returning to the room when she saw Celia standing behind her. The female doctor was d in a white coat with her arms crossed as she stared at Natalie with an unfriendly look in her eyes. ¡°Know your limitations, Natalie.¡± Natalie grinned coldly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick of all this? You should know your limitations, too. You¡¯re a doctor, and it¡¯s very unprofessional to fall in love with your patient.¡± Celia¡¯s facial expression changed when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at arguing. You bewitched Samuel with your words, didn¡¯t you?¡± Natalie approached Celia and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why would I do that? I know nothing will ever be of us. If you¡¯re really in love with him, you should focus on making him notice you instead of trying to get rid of your opponents.¡± Celia was shocked to hear that and she mumbled, ¡°Do you really think that way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not,¡± Natalie paused before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say.¡± With that, she walked past Celia and went back into the room. However, when she opened the door, she saw someone standing by the door. It was Samuel. Samuel was in his pajamas with the first two buttons undone, revealing a part of his muscr chest. The corners of his lips were curved slightly, but his eyes were not smiling. He was exuding a terrifying aura. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Natalie shuddered as she noticed why the man was infuriated. He must¡¯ve overheard our conversation! ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve told you the same thing before this. I¡¯m just repeating what I said to you to¡­¡± Natalie lifted her eyes and exined, but before she could finish her sentence, Samuel cut her short by kissing her lips. He was enraged, and he would not allow her to escape anymore. As he kissed her, he reached for her shirt and tore it apart forcefully. The thin shirt was soon ruined, and the buttons dropped to the floor. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 178 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Take Your Words Back N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Feeling a chill in her chest, she was shocked to realize that her shirt was slightly unbuttoned. ¡°How could you¡­¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes were as deep as the ocean. ¡°You¡¯ve given birth to yton and Xavian. Why can¡¯t I sleep with you?¡± Unlike the previous times when he only flirted with her, she realized he was serious about having sex this time. Upon the realization of it, she panicked at once. If they had sex together, then her chances of being rid of him were as good as gone. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you? You slept with another woman and had Sophia and Franklin!¡± ¡°That is an ident. Someone set me up¡­¡± He grabbed her chin and exined, ¡°And I am still looking into it.¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t-¡± Without giving her the chance to continue her sentence, he kissed her lips again. The atmosphere in the room became sensual as their breathing ragged. When he was about to proceed to the next step, Celia opened the door and entered the room. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m here for your routine¡­¡± Before the word ¡°inspection¡± popped out of her mouth, she was already taken aback by the erotic scene. Natalie¡¯s clothes were in a mess. Her wless skin was glowing, and her hair was disheveled as she panted. She would be the most beautiful woman Celia had ever seen if it wasn¡¯t for the freckles. Anyone could tell what was going on at once. ¡°Who let you in without knocking on the door?¡± Apoplectic with rage, Samuel snapped, ¡°Get out!¡± Celia was scared stiff at the scene. Though Samuel was usually emotionless, it was her first time seeing him burning with rage. Natalie¡¯s a two-faced hypocrite! She said that they would not be together previously, yet she¡¯s lying on his bed like a shameless hussy! ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Panic-stricken, she turned around and left the room hurriedly. Seeing that Celia had left, Natalie seized the opportunity to get off the bed. However, Samuel noticed her intentions the moment she moved an inch. Instantly, he grabbed her by her ankle, causing her to fall on the bed again. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Take your words back. Take back what you said about us not being together.¡± The hint of a menacing re in his eyes grew stronger as he looked at her from high above. ¡°How am I supposed to take back what I¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Do as I say.¡± He brushed his fingers gently on her body, giving her the chills. ¡°Otherwise, I will¡­¡± At that moment, she could feel his fingers exploring the most sensitive part of her body. He¡¯s threatening me to take those words back! Biting hard on her lip, she decided not to argue with him face-to-face. ¡°All right. I will take those words back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t it enough? What do you expect from me?¡± She frowned while asking in return. ¡°You should say that our rtionship wille to fruition.¡± Veins popped on his forehead as he slid his finger deeper into her. ¡°Say that you will try to fall in love with me¡­¡± Her body got warmer and warmer because his touch was driving her crazy. If she did not admit defeat, she had to bear with what wasing. ¡°Are you going to say it?¡± he asked. ¡°I will¡­ I will.¡± Keeping her eyes shut, she said hurriedly, ¡°I take back what I said about not being together with you. We will live happily ever after. I will try to love you. Perhaps I will love you wholeheartedly one day.¡± After finishing the sentence, she felt so embarrassed that she wished the ground would swallow her whole. Yet, he did not respond. After what felt like years, Natalie opened her eyes. To her surprise, he was looking at her with affection. At that moment, their gaze met. Smiling, he said, ¡°I will wait for you, Natalie.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 179 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Embarrassment This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After letting go of her, he ordered Billy to find a set of women¡¯s clothing. When Billy arrived at their room, Natalie hid under the nkets as she was too embarrassed to face him. What a disaster! I¡¯ve never been that embarrassed in my life before! While giving the clothes to Samuel, Billy noticed the tattered rags on the carpet. Deep down, he eximed, That¡¯s why he wanted me to send the clothes over. The way they y is so extreme! ¡°Put down the clothes and leave,¡± Samuel demanded. ¡°Yes.¡± Just when Billy was about to leave the Bowers residence, he received a phone call from Yara. ¡°What can I help you with, Ms. Yara?¡± ¡°Billy, I heard that Samuel is ill, and I¡¯m nning to visit him,¡± Yara said gently. ¡°Though I¡¯m worried about him, I¡¯m also concerned that he would be annoyed. Can you think of an idea?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe, Ms. Yara. There is someone taking care of him,¡± he replied, sounding vague. ¡°Is it someone he appointed for himself?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes.¡± Somehow, the first person that came to her mind was Natalie. Natalie was thrown into the river by the assassins that Mandy hired. She should be dead by now since there is no news of her after so many days. To prove that her spection was correct, she probed, ¡°Billy, is that person Natalie?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied nonchntly. Upon hearing his reply, she was stunned. She¡¯s not dead! How is she still alive? She¡¯s even taking care of Samuel by his side! ¡°He doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb him now, Ms. Yara. Forgive me for not being able to help you.¡± After finishing his sentence, he hung up the phone. On the other hand, Yara was still holding her phone tightly. What sort of stupid assassins did Mandy get? Why can¡¯t they handle such an easy task? Her fingers turned pale as she tightened her grip. Deep down, she began to curse Natalie. You are lucky to be alive. Next time, I will make sure that you are dead! Life at the Bowers residence was not easy. Apart from taking care of Samuel, Natalie had to take care of Franklin and Sophia as they sought her out often. Every time she was alone with him, she felt pressured. Therefore, each time the kids came looking for her, she would let out a sigh of relief. After Steven had fetched them home from kindergarten, they asked her to read a book together. Yet, Samuel did not stop her from apanying the kids. He then went to the study together with Steven. It was Steven¡¯s first time to see Samuel after the incident at the river. Samuel was back to his usual self, unlike the day at the river, where he looked absent-minded. ¡°Sam, that day at the deck¡­¡± Steven lowered his head and said gloomily, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be harsh. I¡¯m just afraid that if anything happens to Natalie, you will lose hope again.¡± After all, the two kids and our family need your support. Patting Steven¡¯s back, Samuel said, ¡°I understand, Steven. However, I do not regret punching you.¡± ¡°Are you serious about spending your life with her, Sam?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded firmly. ¡°After that incident, I¡¯ve realized that she¡¯s the only one I want.¡± Steven was moved by his words instantly. After chatting for a while, he gave him a pile of documents he brought along with him. ¡°I know you will find the prime culprit behind the incident, Sam. Since it¡¯s not convenient for you to look into it yourself, I¡¯ve done it for you,¡± he said in a deep tone. Wearing a grim expression, Samuel took out the documents and photos from the file. ¡°It¡¯s the Watsons.¡± He frowned and said coldly, ¡°If Max doesn¡¯t know how to educate his descendants, I will do it for him.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 180 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 180 Chapter 180 The Watsons Residence This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at Watsons manor, another scene was unfolding. Chris had pped Mandy so hard that shended on the bed. Feeling the stinging pain on her cheek, she gingerly massagd her face and asked, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°You are such a stupid woman!¡± Upon hearing her question, molten anger rolled through him. ¡°Why did you harm that woman without discussing it with us? Dad and my nephew treated her like a treasure! If they know that you were the one behind it, we will be doomed!¡± Despite being pped, she yelled righteously, ¡°I¡¯m doing it because of you! You are his biological son, yet he¡¯s giving all his wealth to an outsider!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so high and mighty! You are not doing it for me. The truth is, you are doing it for yourself!¡± Fury roared through his mind when he thought of the consequences he would face if they found out she was the main culprit. Upon the thought of it, he removed the belt of his trousers and whipped Mandy. It was so painful that she clenched her jaws tightly and rolled on the bed in agony. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Mandy. This incident has nothing to do with me! You are only giving the benefits to others. I am involved in it because of your stupidity! You will pay for this!¡± Chris was wordless with rage because he knew that Max and Shawn would make him pay as well if they looked into the matter, even if Mandy was the mastermind. As Mandy felt the pain all over her, immense hatred spread like wildfire in her heart. Initially, she confessed to her husband with the hope of discussing the situation with him. Yet, all she received was a heavy-handed punishment. Finally, Chris stopped whipping her because he was exhausted. By that time, she had sustained some injuries. ring at him with hatred, she clenched the sheets tightly with her fingers. Anyway, Natalie is already dead! So what if Old Mr. Watsons finds out that it was me? He will not send his daughter-inw to jail! A few dayster, Billy went to the Watsons residence as a representative of the Bowers family. Although both the Bowers and the Watsons were conglomerates, they seldom interacted with each other Max found it strange when he knew that someone from the Bowers household was at his doorstep. However, he still ordered the butler to invite him in. After introducing himself briefly, Billy did not beat around the bush. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone of the Watsons family¡­¡± ¡°Who is it you are looking for?¡± Max frowned. As someone who had lived more than half a century, a nce was all he needed to know what was going on. He had a hunch that someone from his family hadmitted a big mistake, one that was big enough for the Bowers toe to their residence directly. ¡°You¡¯ll understand after going through the documents, Old Mr. Watsons.¡± Then, Billy gave the documents to Max and Shawn. Flipping through the documents, the two became more and more furious. ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake! Where the hell did she gain the courage or audacity to do this?¡± Throwing the pile of documents to the table, Max pounded a fist on the table in anger. The impact was so hard that it shook the cups on the table. Unlike Max, who was fuming, Shawn was more concerned about Natalie¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Where is Natalie now? I want to see her!¡± Billy looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Watsons, Ms. Nichols is at the Bowers residence now. She¡¯s taking care of my boss.¡± Shawn was taken aback by his words. Since when did Natalie get so close with Samuel? How is their rtionship now? Ignoring Shawn¡¯s astonishment, Billy continued, ¡°Now that you know who I¡¯m looking for, bring her to me.¡± ¡°Ask Mandy toe down!¡± Max demanded while leaning on his cane. Not long after, Mandy got down the stairs. The moment she saw Billy, she had a bad feeling about things. After convincing herself that she was overthinking, she said calmly, ¡°Dad, is there a visitor? Why did you ask me toe down in such a hurry?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 181 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Brought To The Forest Feeling shameful about the dirty deed Mandy had done, Max could not find words to rephrase the incident again. Furious, he yelled, ¡°See it for yourself!¡± Then, he mmed the stack of documents of photos onto her face. Feeling the pain, she bent down to pick up the documents. After having a glimpse of the contents, her face turned pale instantly. This¡­ This is evidence of me hiring assassins! Previously, she used various anti-scouting techniques to protect herself from being exposed. However, never did she expect the evidence to be collected one day. At this moment, it would be useless no matter how hard she denied it. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Panicking, she knelt in front of Max and Shawn to beg for mercy. ¡°Dad, I made a mistake! My greed has clouded my judgment. Please let me go this once!¡± ¡°You say it like it¡¯s nothing! How could you hire an assassin to kill her? Do you respect me as your father-inw at all?¡± Then, Max hit her with his walking stick out of anger. It was so painful that she felt that it had crushed her bones. Yet, she dared not make a single sound as tears rolled down from her cheeks. Deep down, she knew that she needed to plead for Max¡¯s protection. Otherwise, this incident would be enough to take away the glory and wealth for the rest of her life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I¡¯ve learned from my mistake.¡± Keeping her head down, she continued, ¡°I hope that you can forgive me this time for the sake of me, the daughter-inw of the Watsons family. I promise that I will atone for my sins for the rest of my life!¡± Looking at Mandy, although he hated her for her actions, he could not bear to see her in this state. After all, Mandy was still the rightful daughter-inw of the Watsons. Noticing Max¡¯s hesitation, Billy snapped coldly, ¡°Since she had admitted her crimes, I¡¯m going to take her back with me.¡± Then, two men who came with Billy grabbed her by her shoulder and carried her out of the living room. ¡°Who are you? Who are you to take me away? Dad! I¡¯m your daughter-inw! You have to save me! You can¡¯t do this! I¡¯m Mrs. Watsons!¡± Holding onto his walking stick tightly, Max narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Morin, you are still at the Watsons residence. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little rude to do so?¡± Upon hearing the words, Billy red at Max and Shawn sharply. ¡°Ms. Nichols is Mr. Bowers¡¯ woman. In fact, he has shown you mercy by letting Chris and the entire Watsons family go. The only person he wants is Mandy.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Shawn frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that? Since when did Natalie be Samuel¡¯s woman?¡± Although Billy was an assistant, he had a domineering aura as well. ¡°You have to ask Ms. Nichols and Mr. Bowers if you wish to know.¡± Then, he continued calmly, ¡°I have a question for you, Mr. Watsons. When Mr. Bowers was looking for Ms. Nichols with all his might, where were you?¡± Startled, Shawn was unable to utter a single word. ¡°Bye then.¡± On the other hand, although Max knew that Natalie was not a nobody, he did not expect her to be Samuel¡¯s woman. Glimpsing at Shawn, who was feeling listless, he understood immediately. At Dellmoor, though Shawn was also gifted, he was nothingpared to Samuel. There was a secluded forest behind the Bowers residence. However, it was some distance away from the main grounds. Thus, under normal circumstances, they had no real reason to venture there. After taking Mandy away from the Watsons residence, Billy brought her to a mysterious house in the forest. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please spare me!¡± She screamed. With her hair disheveled, she looked like a shrew. Billy opened a metal gate and pushed her into a room with water. ¡°Please! I beg you¡­¡± Fear crept over her at once. Grabbing the metal fence tightly, she wailed, ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry! Please let me go!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 182 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 182 Chapter 182 The Insatiable Ingrate Not a single ray of light permeated the darkness of the pitch-ck room. Although the icy cold water was only up till Mandy¡¯s waist, what truly sent shivers up her spine was the unknown slimy objects that she sensed swimming about her feet. ¡°Ah! What¡¯s in the water? How can it be swimming about like this? Let me out of here at once!¡± screamed Mandy in fear as she thrashed about in the water in a vain attempt to reach for safety. Billy shot Mandy a cold re as he snarled, ¡°So now you¡¯re afraid? You¡¯ve hurt someone that Mr. Bowers cares deeply about! This is just the beginning of what awaits you!¡± With that, Billy barked out a few curt instructions to the men watching over Mandy before he turned and took his leave. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Still trapped in this flooded room, Mandy found herself spinning about haphazardly to evade the unidentified creature swimming about and bothering her. In her despair, she wailed, ¡°Don¡¯t leave! Please don¡¯t leave me here all by myself! You can¡¯t treat me like this! I¡¯m from the Watsons family after all!¡± Even though Mandy screamed frantically until she had gone hoarse, no one paid her any heed. After taking his leave earlier, Billy headed back to the Bowers residence and updated Samuel on the current situation. ¡°Sir, everything has been done as you¡¯ve requested,¡± stated Billy. ¡°Excellent! Let¡¯s let this woman stew in the water for some time with those water snakes before we hand her over to the police,¡± replied Samuel as his lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You may go now,¡± stated Samuel dismissively. Just as Billy was about to take his leave, Natalie strolled into the study. ¡°Hello, Ms. Nichols,¡± greeted Billy with a formal bow. Startled by Billy¡¯s sudden gesture, Natalie was about to return the bow when she suddenly felt Samuel hug her tightly from behind. He had such a tight grip that her spine was pressed firmly against his muscr chest with nary a gap between. They¡¯re too intimate! In his embarrassment, Billy couldn¡¯t bear to witness the scene unfold any further and hastily took his leave, making sure to close the door firmly shut behind him. ¡°Samuel! You-¡± began Natalie before she abruptly cut herself off. She had wanted to chide Samuel for his behavior, but she knew that her efforts would only be in vain. Furthermore, there was also a good chance that her words would have enraged Samuel further, and she would have to go to great lengths to cajole him just to calm him down. After a brief silence, Natalie finally spoke, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve pretty much recovered from your illness, I¡¯ll be moving back home to stay starting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± replied Samuel. Something¡¯s wrong. He agreed to that way too easily¡­ ¡°You¡¯re okay with that?¡± asked Natalie in surprise. At this, Samuel¡¯s lips mischievously wandered about her ear before it finally settled on her earlobe. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft gasp. Deep down, she hated herself for being so sensitive to Samuel¡¯s touch. From where she stood, that she reacted this strongly in response to his flirtatious advances was nothing more than her body¡¯s betrayal. As his heavy breathing tickled her ear, Samuel whispered, ¡°Of course, your requestes with a condition you have to fulfill on your end before I agree. You have to take Franklin and Sophia home.¡± Natalie was again taken by surprise at this recent development. As she struggled to conceal her glee, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to take Franklin back? Are you messing around with me, Samuel?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be rather busy dealing with some important matters during this period of time. I¡¯ll also be away on a business trip. No idea when I¡¯ll be back. Since Franklin and Sophia like you, it only makes sense for me to leave them with you. Sophia especially, since her aphasia has gotten much better ever since she stayed with you,¡± exined Samuel as he continued with his flirtatious motions. As Natalie was extremely fond of Franklin and Sophia, she was thrilled at the very thought of being able to take them home with her and to live with them. She couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about how beautiful her life would be living with them and Xavian. ¡°All right then, that settles it! I¡¯ll take Franklin and Sophia back with me tomorrow,¡± dered Natalie. Samuel¡¯s body stiffened, and he gripped Natalie¡¯s chin with his rough fingers. As he turned Natalie¡¯s head to face his, Samuel asked tersely, ¡°Are you d that I¡¯ll be away on my business trip?¡± His face had suddenly tensed, and his eyes darkened with an unfathomable emotion. Startled by the sudden change in atmosphere, Natalie carefully probed, ¡°Should I¡­ Should I be very upset or something?¡± At this, Samuel gradually tightened his grip on Natalie¡¯s chin and whispered, ¡°Oh, you insatiable ingrate¡­¡± The next second, Samuel¡¯s lips nted themselves firmly and aggressively against Natalie¡¯s bare skin. Nobody could tell if he was punishing her or simply taking out his frustrations while making his move on her. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 183 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Shameless By the time Natalie emerged from Samuel¡¯s study, her lips had be a mess after Samuel was done with her. She couldn¡¯t help but gently nurse her lips with her nimble fingers. What on earth does his business trip have to do with me? Did he really have to use this method of punishing me just because I didn¡¯t respond or perform as expected? Just as Natalie was cursing and swearing at Samuel internally, she bumped into Celia in the corridor. Neither woman took the initiative to speak or greet one another. However, Celia¡¯s sharp eyes remained fixed on Natalie¡¯s lips, which had gone swollen from Samuel¡¯s forceful kissing. Although Celia¡¯s gaze was still haughty beyond measure as per before, it wasn¡¯t provocative in any way. Shepletely ignored Natalie and brushed past her as if she weren¡¯t there. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Natalie wasn¡¯t surprised by Celia¡¯s behavior. She knew that Celia was the next-generation scion of the Jean family. Aside from her incredible talent in the field of medicine, Celia also possessed a high IQ and emotional intelligence. Over the past few days, Natalie was sure that Celia must have observed the interactions between Samuel and herself and surmised the nature of their rtionship. As it was obvious that Samuel was the one who was relentlessly chasing after Natalie, there were no grounds whatsoever for Celia to be jealous of her. Naturally, her provocative behavior would then alsoe to an end. Natalie had zero interest in such petty squabbles between women. She was only focused on her life with the three children moving forward. The emotional scars she previously suffered from the loss of her twins had always been a heart wrenching pain she endured. However, Natalie felt that her pain alleviated to some degree now that she had Franklin and Sophia by her side. The next day, just before Samuel was about to leave for his business trip, he pulled Franklin and Sophia to the side and instructed, ¡°Make sure to be obedient and listen to Natalie while I¡¯m gone. If she tells me that either of you has been naughty, I won¡¯t let you go over to her house anymore next time.¡± Franklin and Sophia exchanged brief looks before they replied in unison, ¡°We¡¯ll be obedient, Daddy.¡± Samuel nodded in acknowledgment. Just then, Franklin added, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Daddy!¡± Sophia leaned forward and hugged Samuel¡¯s leg tightly as she softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll m-miss you too, Daddy¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to rest on Natalie, and he asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± asked Natalie as she pointed to herself in surprise before she continued, ¡°What do I have to say?¡± Suddenly, Sophia said, ¡°Daddy is waiting for you to s-say you¡¯ll miss him¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s pursed lips curled yfully as he directed his mysterious gaze to rest questioningly on Natalie. Likewise, Franklin and Sophia turned to look expectantly at Natalie as well. Even Billy, who had been silently waiting by the side the entire time, turned to see what Natalie would do next. Faced with the weight of everyone¡¯s gazes, Natalie had no choice but to give in. She felt the heat rush to her face as she blushed and stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll m-miss you too, Samuel¡­¡± Having heard what he had been waiting for, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but smile as he replied, ¡°All right. Remember what you¡¯ve just said.¡± Once Samuel and Billy had taken their leave, Natalie made her way back to her apartment with Franklin and Sophia. Since the two children were familiar with Xavian, it didn¡¯t take long for the three of them to start ying together under Natalie¡¯s watchful eyes. As she took in this scene, her eyes misted over as she couldn¡¯t help but imagine just how perfect her life would be if Sophia and Franklin were her very own children. When the call finally got through, Natalie asked, ¡°Do you have any updates on the matter I asked you to look into, Yandel?¡± Yandel replied, ¡°Yes! Someone from the Watsons family was scheming against you. It¡¯s someone called Mandy, their third daughter-inw.¡± I still remember our previous entanglement, but to think that Mandy would actually hire someone for murder? ¡°But¡­¡± Yandel hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Natalie impatiently as she continued to probe, ¡°It¡¯s not like you to beat around the bush like this, Yandel. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mandy has been taken away from the Watsons residence by Samuel¡¯s men. Her current whereabouts are unknown.¡± Her whereabouts are unknown? What on earth does that mean? Is she dead or alive? ¡°You¡¯ll have to ount for Old Mr. Watsons if you wish to deal with Mandy, Boss. After all, she¡¯s the legitimate daughter-inw of the Watsons family and is under their protection. That said, Samuel is different. He¡¯s not bound by such constraints. I¡¯m sure that Old Mr. Watsons would have nothing to say if Samuel was the one to demand Mandy¡¯s head,¡± cautioned Yandel before he continued hesitantly, ¡°How about this? Since you¡¯re in a prime position to seek Samuel¡¯s help, why don¡¯t you take advantage of this and have Samuel investigate your granddad¡¯s death in your stead?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 184 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Coaxing Children Natalie interrupted coldly, ¡°Yandel, are you asking me to betray myself?¡± ¡°Boss, Samuel has never seen you. So, you¡¯re not really betraying anyone.¡± ¡°Stop it! Or I¡¯ll cut your tongue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. You¡¯re too cruel.¡± Yandel pursed his lips with an aggrieved look. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention this in front of me again. People are always chasing after things they can¡¯t have. Maybe Samuel is just trying to impress me by doing that. He may no longer appreciate me once he has me. A woman who likes to cling to a man is like a vine that grows on a tree. Once the tree no longer provides nutrients, the delicate vines will soon wither and die.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes and said lightly. Her voice was soft, but she seemed resolute in her words. Upon hearing that, Yandel was stunned. She¡¯s really not an ordinary woman. ¡°The dragonblood fruit is rumored to be put up for sale in this auction. Reckon it¡¯ll cost a princely sum. I¡¯ll attend and try to get it,¡± said Yandel to Natalie. ¡°Got it.¡± After Natalie finished her work and stepped out of the bedroom, she saw the three little ones sitting neatly at the dining table, waiting for her. ¡°Mommy, I made your favorite steak today.¡± Xavian lifted the creamy yellow lid. The delicious aroma of the steaks made Natalie, Franklin, and Sophia salivate. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Natalie then pulled out the chair and sat down. Shortly afterward, she noticed that Franklin¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s expressions had suddenly darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Natalie asked while she took a bite of her food. ¡°Natalie, you call Xavian a sweetheart. What about me? I¡¯m better than him in other things other than cooking,¡± Franklin said unhappily, pursing his lips. Blinking her eyes, Sophia also asked sadly, ¡°Am I not good enough?¡± Hearing that, Natalie then only realized that the two of them were jealous of Xavian. She then rubbed their heads and said with a smile, ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t call you guys sweethearts? You two are my sweethearts, too!¡± Franklin and Sophia felt better and started to eat after hearing Natalie. On the other hand, Xavianined inwardly that Natalie was really good at coaxing children as she called everyone a sweetheart. However, Xavian did not hate Franklin and Sophia. On the contrary, he felt rxed andfortable around them. Sophia was nice, cute, clingy, and understanding. She was also gluttonous, but she ate extremely slowly. Franklin had a high IQ. He was even stronger than Xavian in some aspects, which made Xavian look at him differently. The whole family was eating steaks. Seeing the three little ones eating, Natalie felt warmth in her heart. She was so excited that she ate tworge pieces of steak. In a blink of an eye, the day of the auction had arrived. Wearing a blue suit, Yandel drew a lot of attention fromdies as soon as he appeared at the auction site. ¡°Wow! He is the CEO of the Dream Company!¡± ¡°Is this the CEO of the Dream Pharmaceutical who has established a firm foothold in Dellmoor in just three years?¡± ¡°He is so young and handsome! I thought the CEO was an old man. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a young man!¡± Yandel listened to the praises with an empty heart. He was just a titr CEO. The person who made Dream Pharmaceutical gain a foothold in Dellmoor was someone else, but not him. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 185 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 185 Chapter 185 The Little Boy At The Auction Yandel was only temporarily managing Dream Company on behalf of Natalie. These people will be even more surprised once I officially return the Dream Company to her! Today¡¯s auction was the most exclusive in recent years. Even the president of the Auctioneers Association, Godfrey Relish, personally came to the auction site to be the auctioneer for the final item. The buyers who could attend were all dignitaries in Dellmoor. They were all dressed luxuriantly, making the scene look more regal than a typical banquet. Looking around, Yandel took a sip of the champagne in his hand. Suddenly, his arm was touched by an unknown person. He was about to curse, but when he saw a little boy in a ck shirt and gold-rimmed sses, he was so shocked that he almost spat out his champagne. ¡°Boss?¡± Yandel coughed violently for a while. ¡°You¡¯re so dirty. Wipe your mouth quickly. You are now representing the Dream Company, after all.¡± Natalie grabbed a napkin from the te and handed it to Yandel. ¡°Boss, why are you here?¡± Yandel asked while wiping his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve read the auction information you sent me. Besides the dragonblood fruit, there are many treasures to be auctioned today. Although I may not be able to afford everything, it¡¯s good to have a look at them,¡± answered Natalie. ¡°But why are you disguised as a man?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I look awful?¡± ¡°No, boss. If it weren¡¯t for the freckles on your hyper-realistic mask, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you in the crowd.¡± Yandel immediately shook his head and responded. Natalie showed a bashful expression. Seeing how Yandel was extremely gentle and patient with Natalie, the hearts of thedies at the auction sank. It was hard for them to find such a good man like Yandel, but they did not expect him to like men. Yandel was soon surrounded by a number of high-society dignitaries and plutocrats. Seeing that they were approaching Yandel with the intention of rubbing shoulders and talking about pointless coborations, Natalie left silently with her ss of wine. She did not enjoy socializing. Yandel was better at socializing with different people than she was. After Natalie walked away, she wandered around the entire auction site. There was still half an hour before the official auction started. Backstage staff were intensively preparing the exhibits and confirming the procedures. Natalie inadvertently wandered backstage. Walking back and forth, the staff did not chase Natalie off when they saw her. They thought she was a young boy helping around backstage. Just as Natalie realized that she was in the wrong ce and was about to turn around and leave, she heard two girls arguing. ¡°Rachel, Mr. Fernsby has confirmed that I¡¯m the soloist today. How could you throw my sh drive with music into the toilet bowl? How can I perform without music?¡± ¡°Wendy, that¡¯s your fault for not protecting your sh drive.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m giving you two choices. First, you tell the organizer that you can¡¯t perform today without music and we¡¯ll get into trouble. Second, take off your costume, and I¡¯ll perform for you.¡± ¡°Rachel, I really need this performance. My father¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop talking about your father¡¯s brain tumor and treatment. It¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to think about it. Or you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences yourself!¡± After saying that, a girl wearing beige clothes walked out with her eyes full of condescension. She walked hastily and bumped into Natalie. Both of them stumbled a little. Before Natalie could say anything, Rachel raised her little face and yelled, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know how to walk with your eyes open?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 186 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 186 Chapter 186 You Cannot Afford Rachel saw that she bumped into a little boy about 1.7 meters tall. Looking at her gold-rimmed sses, which were a little crooked, and the freckles all over her face, Rachel thought that Natalie was one of the backstage staff. She then raised her voice to Natalie. ¡°I want you to apologize to me! I¡¯ll not let you go if you hurt me!¡± Listening to the voice, Natalie realized that Rachel was the arrogant person in the conversation just now. How can she be so arrogant after bumping into someone? She must be either be an a**hole or she has friends in high ces. ¡°Did I hurt you? If so, I¡¯ll pay for the damages.¡± Natalie coldly narrowed her eyes and made an offer. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for me? If I was really hurt, you definitely can¡¯t afford the treatment even if you starved yourself for ten years!¡± Rachel wanted to give Natalie a hard time, but her phone suddenly rang. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯ve got phone call. Otherwise, I¡¯ll not let you off!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She then red at Natalie and turned around to answer the phone. Natalie looked at her back with gritted teeth. Whether or not this ends now isn¡¯t your call to make, little miss. ¡°She¡¯s always been like this. Because she¡¯s the third daughter of the famous director, Noah Lynch. She¡¯s used to being domineering. She talks like this to everyone, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Wendy walked over to Natalie and sighed. Natalie finally saw Wendy. This girl was dressed in orange and dark green clothes. Her long ck hair wasbed in a unique bun. She had a pair of beautiful eyes and attractive facial features, which made people think she was an otherworldly being. Natalie rarely thought other women were more beautiful than her. But this girl in front of her made her think differently. Seeing Natalie was silent, Wendy asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°d to hear that.¡± Wendy smiled with teary-eyed. ¡°Ms. Xander.¡± ¡°How do you know me?¡± Wendy asked cautiously. ¡°I heard the conversation you had with that girl just now. I want to know your decision,¡± responded Natalie. Wendy lowered her eyes andughed. ¡°How can I choose? Is there anything I can do other than let her perform for me? Actually, I don¡¯t care if I can¡¯t go on stage. I just want to earn money for my father¡¯s treatment with this dance.¡± ¡°You still have time. Why are you giving up?¡± ¡°What else I can do if I don¡¯t give up? The makeup artists and costumers here knew I was being bullied by Rachel, but they couldn¡¯t do anything either. Nothing can change!¡± Wendy was crying. ¡°Others can¡¯t do it, but I can,¡± said Natalie, a cunning looking into her eyes. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes. I can.¡± Natalie held Wendy¡¯s hand and walked into the prop room. There were many things inside, but Natalie immediately saw the piano in the corner. ¡°Can you hum the song you¡¯ll be dancing to?¡± Natalie then nced at the bewildered Wendy and continued, ¡°You just need to hum. You don¡¯t have to be urate.¡± ¡°You want to y the piano?¡± Wendy questioned incredulously. ¡°Yeah. Now you have the music. So, do you choose to fight or give up now?¡± Time passed. The auction had officially started, and all the guests were seated. Yandel could not help but roam around the entire ce again. Didn¡¯t the boss say she wasing to see the goods? Why did she disappear in a sh? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 187 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Piano Beauty Yandel had no idea that his boss was backstage, getting ready for a performance. Wendy was startled to see Natalie¡¯s upper body wrapped in thick cloth after she took off her shirt. ¡°You¡¯re a woman?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalie then took the clothing that Wendy gave her and put them on one by one. ¡°Let me help you with your makeup.¡± ¡°No thanks. Makeup is too troublesome. Plus, you¡¯re the star tonight. I¡¯m just a backup performer that will apany you.¡± Natalie shook her head and took a veil with gold sequins from the hanger and put it around her face. After putting on the dark green veil, her eyes shone brightly and looked beautiful. Besides the extreme beauty of her own eyes, even the light at the bottom of her eyes was breathtakingly beautiful. looking at Natalie, Wendy suddenly felt that she was extraordinarily charming. As the auction kicked off, exquisite lots were disyed. They were sold one after another. Many of them set new records in the auction world. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When the auction was a third of the way through, the Flying Goddess painting from Gerton was disyed. It was rumored that this was a famous painting that had been handed down for thousands of years. The painting was unexpectedly well preserved as it was buried under the sand, which was a dry and air-insted environment. Not only was the painting barely oxidized, but the goddess on it was also still exquisite. The frown and smile of the goddess were still perfectly preserved. The dance recital that was to be performed today was choreographed because it was inspired by the Flying Goddess painting. Before the performance started, Rachel and Wendy still did not reach apromise. Rachel stood behind the curtain with gritted teeth. Is Wendy really going to screw up the auction? But I don¡¯t think she would, as she¡¯s short of money for her father¡¯s treatment. How dare she mess up such a big event? Suddenly, Rachel saw a dolled-up Wendy getting ready to go on stage. ¡°Wendy, you should know very well what kind of asion this is! You can¡¯t make such a joke!¡± Rachel whispered harshly. ¡°Who said I was joking?¡± Wendy pushed her hand away and calmly walked to the stage. ¡°You¡¯re stupid! I want to see how you¡¯re going to solve this problem!¡± While Rachel waited to see Wendy make a fool of herself, she saw another woman on the other side of the stage walk to the piano and slowly sit in front of the bright moon. The entire venue suddenly went dark. Only the two women in front of the bright moon and standing under the light could be seen. One of them was wearing a veil, making it difficult to see her true face. The other one was as beautiful as a fairy. At this moment, everyone waited for their performance with bated breath. Natalie slowly lifted her hands, pushed down the piano keys, and yed beautiful music. Hanging from a wire, Wendy danced like a Flying Goddess. That was a great performance. Although the dance was only apanied by the piano, it was far from a simple performance. Everyone was attracted by Wendy¡¯s dance, including Yandel. He could not take his eyes off it. When Yandel suddenly caught a glimpse of Natalie, he was stunned. That woman¡¯s eyes¡­ They look like hers. Is that my Boss ying the piano? Staring at the figure in front of the bright moon, Yandel was certain that the woman ying the piano was Natalie. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 188 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 188 Chapter 188 So Will You Yandel¡¯s jaw dropped as he stared at Natalie in disbelief. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Boss has never told me that she could y piano so well. Her piano skills are incredible! Her performance is on par with those of professional pianists! He was not the only one amazed by Natalie. Every audience was astonished by the breathtaking performance, which was a feast to their eyes and ears. As thest note was yed, Wendy disappeared into the dark. After the marvelous performance, silence filled the hall where the auction was held. Momentster, when someone started pping, everyone in the hall snapped back to their senses as if they had just woken up from a dream. The crowd then erupted in cheers and thunderous apuse. For the next few minutes, the sound of people pping filled the air continuously. ¡°The female dancer is amazing!¡± ¡°I know! Besides the dancer, the one who yed piano is stunning too!¡± ¡°The dancer is so pretty. She looks like a goddess!¡± The audience started to discuss among themselves as they continued pping. After the performance, Natalie left the stage and went to find Wendy. Wendy was trying to catch her breath after the dance. However, the smile on her face showed that she had finally gotten rid of the burden on her heart. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Wendy hugged Natalie, feeling overwhelmed with emotions. ¡°Thank you for helping me so that I have the chance to perform on stage and get paid for it. Otherwise, I would have had to destroy my life in exchange for the money for my dad¡¯s surgery.¡± ¡°I only helped a little. The most important thing is that you¡¯ve earned this with your ability. People who strive to survive will always get to see the light at the end of the tunnel.¡± Natalie patted Wendy consolingly on her shoulder. ¡°Thank you again.¡± Although Natalie did not think Wendy¡¯s gratitude was necessary, Wendy, on the other hand, took her as the savior of her father and herself. Wendy started sobbing and smiling at the same time. Meanwhile, Natalie urged her to remove her makeup quickly, saying that a beautiful fairy like her would soon turn into an ugly one if she continued shedding tears. After Wendy left, Natalie wanted to return the essories she had used back to the designated room. However, Rachel suddenly stormed toward her and yelled, ¡°Who are you? Why did you help Wendy?¡± Natalie smirked under her veil as she watched the frustrated woman in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the only one who knows the reason why I helped her.¡± Rachel was so irritated that she could not stop herself fromshing out at Natalie. ¡°You b*tch! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the daughter of the famous movie director, Noah Lynch! I¡¯ll be a popr actress in the future. Think twice before you decide to go against me!¡± No one in the world should be conceited even when one was powerful. Since she has such poor manners, I¡¯m sure her dad is not a person who deserves respect as well. ¡°I see¡­ Noah Lynch¡¯s daughter? If Noah is doomed, so will you,¡± said Natalie calmly. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you dare curse my dad!¡± Through the veil, Rachel could hardly see Natalie¡¯s face. Therefore, she took two steps forward and reached out to snatch the veil covering the lower half of Natalie¡¯s face. Before she could reach the veil, Natalie forcefully grabbed Rachel¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go of me!¡± shouted Rachel. Natalie was surprised at how dense the woman in front of her was. Couldn¡¯t she tell that I am in a bad mood right now? Not bothering to continue the conversation, Natalie yanked Rachel¡¯s hand, dislocating her arm. Rachel wailed in pain. ¡°Ouch! My arm is broken!¡± ¡°I know. You should go to the hospital quickly.¡± Natalie smirked. Rachel still wanted to pester Natalie, but the pain in her shoulder was too much to endure. After hesitating for a moment, she turned around and headed for the hospital, promising herself to seek revenge on Wendy and the woman with a veil after she had her arm treated at the hospital. That was only a brief interlude for Natalie because she did note to the auction that day just to y the piano. After she returned the essories, she changed into the menswear she had brought in the restroom. Then, she went back to the auction hall. The Flying Goddess was ced in a ss exhibit as the auction carried on. ¡°One hundred and thirty million!¡± ¡°One hundred and forty million!¡± Natalie was stunned when she heard the bids. The value for the painting is only about fifty million. Why did the price suddenly increase so much and even exceed a hundred million? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 189 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Increasing Bid The bid of the painting kept increasing even though it had far exceeded the amount it was worth. To Natalie¡¯s surprise, more and more people raised their bidding paddles as the auctioneer called out the prices in high spirits. Natalie went back to her seat beside Yandel and pushed her sses up her nose lightly, looking like a young man. ¡°One hundred and fifty million!¡± ¡°One hundred and sixty million!¡± The corner of Natalie¡¯s lips twitched when she heard the numbers. This is ridiculous! Yandel did not miss the change in expression on her face as he whispered, ¡°Boss, you and thatdy are amazing! The bid for the painting rises to a great extent because of your performance. There is a chance that it will be the item that is sold at the highest price in today¡¯s auction!¡± ¡°I wore a veil. You still recognize me?¡± Natalie frowned. She did not wear the veil to cover her freckles. Instead, it was because she did not want anyone to find out who she was. ¡°Well, I could still see your eyes. Even the dancer was not as calm as you were on the stage.¡± Yandel paused for a second before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve known you for years and I¡¯m used to seeing you in the hyper-realistic mask, so I can recognize you just by looking at your eyes. That said, that doesn¡¯t mean that other people would be able to recognize you just now.¡± Natalie nodded in response. The bid was still increasing as seconds ticked by. ¡°Five hundred and eighty million going once!¡± ¡°Five hundred and eighty million going twice!¡± ¡°Five hundred and eighty million going thrice!¡± As the gavel fell, the painting, The Flying Goddess, was sold at a price ten times its original value. Yandel was not shocked at all at the price it was auctioned off. Meanwhile, Natalie had a n in her mind and said, ¡°Yandel, I need you to do something for me.¡± Yandel nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Given the high auction price of the painting, the dancer who performed just now probably can¡¯t leave here easily tonight. Get some of our men to protect her secretly so that she won¡¯t be hurt by the others who have bad intentions.¡± Yandel was amazed by how meticulous Natalie was. Immediately, he rose to his feet to make the necessary arrangements. The rest of the lots were brought onto the stage and were soon auctioned off. Most of them were rare antiques. However, none of them was sold at a higher price than The Flying Goddess. After a long wait, it was finally the turn for the dragonblood fruit. That object was the reason why Natalie came to the auction. Godfrey, who was going to reach the age of ny, walked onto the stage with the help of his assistant. ¡°Thest lot today, the dragonblood fruit, is the highlight of today¡¯s auction¡­¡± The dragonblood fruit, shining in bright red color like a ruby, was ced on a piece of silk. Everyone in the auction hall could see the features of the fruit clearly disyed on the screen. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The dragonblood fruit originates from ces with extremely hot, dry weather. Due to its bright red color, it was given this name. People say that it takes thousands of years to bear this fruit in a harsh environment and that it can even resurrect the dead. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of how precious it is, so I won¡¯t dwell more on that. The starting price of this dragonblood fruit is three hundred million!¡± announced Godfrey excitedly. As soon as he was done with his speech, people started to raise their bidding paddles. ¡°Three hundred and ten million!¡± ¡°Three hundred and twenty million!¡± ¡°Three hundred and thirty million!¡± Thepetition for the dragonblood fruit was even fiercer than The Flying Goddess. Only people who understood its value knew it was indeed a worthy treasure. Meanwhile, Natalie was unfazed as she watched on. She did not even touch her bidding paddle, not to mention raising it. When Yandel was back, he saw her sitting there, looking as though she was about to give up. Why does Boss not worry at all? He was totally dumbfounded. ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t this dragonblood fruit your target in today¡¯s auction? Why aren¡¯t you raising your paddle? Is it because you have some secret ns to make sure you get it in the end?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 190 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Would You Believe Me? Yandel asked the question seriously, so he was expecting that Natalie would tell him an amazing n. To his surprise, she pushed her sses up and smiled. ¡°Who says that I want this item?¡± ¡°Boss, what do you mean? You said you wanted it to cure Mrs. Becker of her illness! I didn¡¯t expect the dragonblood fruit to be so popr. Look at these people around us! So many of them want to get it!¡± whispered Yandel. ¡°It is indeed good medicinal material. We have a low dragonblood fruit supply in the market, so many people can¡¯t buy it no matter how rich they are. However¡­¡± Natalie paused on purpose, causing Yandel to feel more curious. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This dragonblood fruit is fake. It is not even a dragonblood fruit, to begin with¡­¡± His jaw dropped as he stared at the red fruit on the screen in disbelief. This is not a dragonblood fruit? But it looks the same as the one recorded in the books! Natalie nced at Yandel. ¡°The snakeblood fruit looks very simr to the dragonblood fruit at first sight. Besides, the ce it grows is quite near to where the dragonblood fruits grow as well. That¡¯s why a lot of people have mistaken it for the dragonblood fruit.¡± Yandel was stunned. No wonder she doesn¡¯t seem to care at all. ¡°The snakeblood fruit is a valuable medicinal material too. However, judging by its name, you can tell it¡¯s very different from the dragonblood fruit. It doesn¡¯t worth so much money. Besides, I have three snakeblood fruits with me, so I don¡¯t have to buy more of them.¡± Natalie smiled. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even though it was not a dragonblood fruit, it was still valuable. Yandel¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at Natalie. ¡°Yandel, can you stop looking at me like that? I¡¯m getting goosebumps¡­¡± She shot him a look. ¡°Boss, is there anything else that you don¡¯t know about?¡± He grinned. ¡°Stop speaking nonsense. Focus on the auction.¡± ¡°All right.¡± As the bid increased, the final auction price reached one billion five hundred and sixty million. Godfrey grinned as he pped his hands. ¡°One billion five hundred and sixty million. Congrattions to Mr. Collins!¡± As Natalie looked at Christopher, who looked about twenty-seven years old, she shook her head and sighed inwardly, pitying him. However, she did not dwell on it because she was not the one who got fooled. The auctionsted for nearly three hours and ended after Godfrey gave a thank you speech. Although the event had ended, most of the ones who joined were unwilling to leave the venue. When Natalie was about to leave, she saw that members of the Watsons family, the Sutton family, and the Bowers family were present as well, including Shawn, Seth Sutton, and Steven. Natalie lowered her head to avoid being recognized by them. Then, she quickly gestured to Yandel, signaling him to leave through another route and meet her outside. After that, she kept herself away from the crowd and chose another way to leave the scene. As she walked further away, she came to the back door of the hall and entered the courtyard. ¡°Mr. Collins, why did you spend so much money on that? You know it is a snakeblood fruit.¡± ¡°Because I want to live¡­¡± Natalie was surprised when she overheard the conversation. Only then did she know that Christopher was suffering from a disease that was difficult to cure. He was even willing to buy the snakeblood fruit at such a high price even though he knew it was not a dragonblood fruit. Just when she was about to leave, she identally stepped on a branch. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± someone shouted. Natalie tried to run away, but Christopher¡¯s subordinate, Nichs Collins, had alreadye over and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Who are you? How dare you eavesdrop on our conversation!¡± She was then dragged over to Christopher. As she looked up slowly, she met his eyes. ¡°Mr. Collins, would you believe me if I say I did not hear anything?¡± asked Natalie as she stared at him. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 191 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 191 Chapter 191 He Will Die With Me The Collins family started as a crime family hundreds of years ago. When Christopher¡¯s father, Romeo Collins, took over the Collins family, he decided to put a stop to it and start a legal business. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Although the name of the Collins family had been cleared, the family still had great influence in the underworld. As such, no one dared to go against the Collins family even though the family was no match for the Bowers family or the Watsons family in terms of wealth. After all, the rich wouldn¡¯t want to lose their lives. Christopher looked into the pair of eyes staring back at him. Not even a hint of fear could be seen in Natalie¡¯s eyes. A lot of men were scared to their wits when they were facing him. She was the first woman he met who dared to stare right into his eyes and ask him a question so calmly. At that moment, he wanted to know more about the woman in front of him, who was disguising herself as a male. After he walked toward her, he took off her sses and found that her eyes were attractive. This woman¡­ ¡°You are the one ying piano just now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Natalie felt her heart skipped a beat. Even though she was surprised that Yandel could recognize her through the veil, it was still understandable since he had known her for years. However, this was the first time Christopher met her. Not only did he see through her disguise, but he also recognized her as the pianist on the stage. The observant Christopher scared her. ¡°You look shocked¡­¡± He lifted her chin with his fingers. ¡°I guess it must be you.¡± He was attractive yet dangerous. Samuel is like a fierce wolf, and this guy gives me an impression of a poisonous snake. Natalie could tell that the man standing in front of her was even more difficult to deal with than she had thought he would be. If I don¡¯t answer his question, I might die here today. After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Mr. Collins, as you have guessed, I heard everything you said. If I tell others that you are now suffering from a serious disease and will die soon, I¡¯m afraid the power of the Collins family will be affected.¡± Crack! As soon as she said that, her right arm was immediately dislocated by Nichs. ¡°Your death will solve everything,¡± he hissed. Although it was immensely painful, she did not even make a sound. ¡°Killing me is as easy as killing an ant. If I¡¯m dead, your boss won¡¯t be able to live much longer as well. He will soon be six feet under with me.¡± Despite her dangerous situation, she was brave and firm, giving off a powerful aura. Nichs barked, ¡°Shut up! He will live a very long life. He is not someone you can curse easily!¡± ¡°He spent one and a half billion to buy a snakeblood fruit just to prolong his life. However, I don¡¯t think he can live long with that.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°I have a way to save him. Therefore, if I die, no one else can save his life.¡± Actually, there was no reason for her to save Christopher. Despite that, that was the only way to rescue herself at the moment. Thus, she couldn¡¯t care less if Christopher was truly as cruel as it was rumored. ¡°You can cure me of my illness? Do you know what usually happens to the ones who y tricks on me?¡± Christopher squeezed her chin harder. ¡°Knowing my secret brings death upon you, but your life will be a living hell if you fool me.¡± With that, he let go of her. Natalie held her dislocated arm. Closing her eyes, she reduced it manually without hesitation and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, give me your hand.¡± After that, she put two fingers on Christopher¡¯s wrist lightly. Narrowing her eyes in concentration, sheposed herself and checked on his condition. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 192 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 192 Chapter 192 The Consequences Of Messing With Me Natalie had a mixed feeling inside her as she felt Christopher¡¯s pulse. It¡¯s most probably a congenital illness. She reckoned that he had to have received multiple treatments throughout the years. Hence, he seemed like any other normal human from the outside. However, this innate illness was like a timed bomb to Christopher, and nobody knew when it might be triggered one day. ¡°You¡­ You must have suffered a lot since young because of your illness, right?¡± Natalie asked without thinking. Christopher paused at her question. Not many people knew about his illness. Not even his mother, whose only wish was for him to live, knew. She cared about his achievements and social status, yet she had no idea of the suffering his illness caused him. ¡°Your mother could¡¯ve been harmed by someone when she was pregnant with you. That¡¯s why your body is so weak,¡± Natalie added. ¡°Which also might be why your lung disease got worse.¡± Disbelief shed through the depths of Christopher¡¯s eyes. He never expected the woman to figure out everything about his lung disease by just feeling his pulse. Not to mention, she also guessed correctly about his mother having been drugged. ¡°Precious herbs like snakeblood fruit and dragonblood fruit can help with managing the symptoms. However, it won¡¯t be able to treat the root cause. Moreover, you¡¯ve been using this method for more than ten years. Your body has likely already built up an immunity due to having taken other types of medicines in the past.¡± Natalie continued, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re in more excruciating pain than any other person with a simr condition would be. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so determined to get that snakeblood fruit no matter what. You¡¯re hoping desperately that it can relieve the pain and suffering you¡¯re going through.¡± Christopher fixed Natalie with a firm stare before abruptly reaching out and grabbing her throat. ¡°Do you really know how to cure me?¡± Natalie nodded her head seriously, resisting the urge to choke. ¡°Yes.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Really?¡± Christopher frowned. ¡°This illness has been with you for so long. You should know that I¡¯m not lying.¡± Natalie stared at him with a convincing gaze. ¡°But I¡¯ll need some time to work on the prescription. Three days at least.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± Nichs interrupted. ¡°You could run away in three days¡¯ time. Or you could reveal Mr. Collins¡¯ illness to the world.¡± Christopher let go of Natalie just as she was about to speak up and defend herself. ¡°I trust her.¡± ¡°Mr. Collins¡­¡± ¡°I said, I trust her.¡± Natalie rubbed her reddened neck, a sigh of relief escaping her mouth. ¡°Your illness is not as bad as you think. Besides, I have my principles. I don¡¯t take my patients for granted.¡± Christopher stared at her deeply. She did not give much thought to that stare. Instead, she merely nodded her head in response. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the Collins residence for your treatment in three days, Mr. Collins. Please excuse me for now.¡± Nichs was not willing to send Natalie off just yet, but refrained from doing anything to stop her under Christopher¡¯s watchful stare. ¡°It¡¯s your first time meeting that woman, Mr. Collins. Do you really trust her?¡± ¡°Nichs, send someone to follow her¡­¡± Christopher instructed in a neutral tone. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t find me after three days as promised, then use some unforgettable ways to let her know the consequences of messing with me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Nichs left. Natalie, unaware of the conversation that had gone on between Christopher and Nichs, headed off to find Yandel as soon as she left. Yandel hurriedly walked over to her. ¡°Boss, where did you go? Why are you sote?¡± Natalie mentioned nothing about her encounter with Christopher as she did not want to worry Yandel. ¡°I got lost.¡± ¡°As long as nothing bad happened.¡± Yandel was still frowning even though he now had reassurance that Natalie was safe. ¡°Boss, you were right! That girl was eyed by those rich bastards once she left the stage. Her clothes were even ripped off. Luckily, our people managed to save her¡­¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 193 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Signed A Good Candidate ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°In the car.¡± Yandel¡¯s brows were furrowed as he went on, ¡°Even though she was saved, she¡¯s not quite stable emotionally.¡± ¡°Yandel, you drive.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie opened the passenger door of the Maybach and went in. Wendy curled into herself in a corner of the car as soon as the door opened. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Wendy¡¯s tensed body finally loosened up when she saw Natalie. Yandel¡¯s zer was draped over her but her ripped clothes were still visible. Moreover, there was an obvious palm print on her face. ¡°Why?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wendy sounded like she was directing the question at Natalie, but also like she was directing the question at herself. ¡°I just wanted to earn money to treat my father¡­ Why is it so hard?¡± Natalie felt like she was looking at her old self from six years ago when she looked at Wendy. She only wanted to take good care of her sister, Yara, because that was her mother¡¯sst wish. In order to make it up to her mother, Natalie tried her best to treat Yara well, but what she got in return was a betrayal that cost her her own life. ¡°Because you¡¯re a pushover.¡± ¡°You?¡± Wendy¡¯s eyes met Natalie¡¯s. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± There was a cold light glistening in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°The weaker you are, the more you¡¯ll get bullied in this world. If you want to change, the only way is for you to be stronger. So strong, in fact, that no one dares toy a finger on you and your loved ones¡­¡± She had been working so hard these past five years to make herself be stronger. Wendy stared at Natalie¡¯s side profile. Aside from those alluring eyes, there was basically nothing charming about her face. Nevertheless, Wendy was attracted by her stunning, powerful aura. ¡°I can help you twice, but I don¡¯t know if I can help you anymore.¡± Natalie paused before adding, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no point for me to help you. Unless you¡¯re one of my people, then¡­¡± Wendy was stunned upon hearing those words. In the blink of an eye, she made up her mind. ¡°I want to be one of your people.¡± She knew nothing about the woman, yet she was willing to believe her. ¡°Alright, let me introduce myself again.¡± Natalie reached out her hand. ¡°Natalie Nichols. I want to sign you up as Dream Entertainment¡¯s first celebrity.¡± Wendy nodded and shook her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Wendy Xander. A third-year student from Dellmoor Dance Academy.¡± Yandel sent the both of them back home as it was gettingte. Before bidding him farewell, Natalie gave him orders to ensure Wendy¡¯s protection for the time being. After all, some rich men would undoubtedly still follow her around, unable to forget about their prey. It had been a tiring night. Although she just signed a great candidate, Wendy, she still had not managed to get the dragonblood fruit yet. Furthermore, she had to deal with the bigger headache that was Christopher. The kids should be asleep by now since it¡¯s sote already. Natalie opened the door using her keys only to see a night light still switched on in the living room. Xavian was staring at aptop screen as he sat in a corner of the couch. Natalie was about to pinch his ears and question him as to why he wasn¡¯t yet asleep when she nced at theputer screen. Her jaw fell open in shock. Xavian turned around and asked, ¡°Mommy, this woman who¡¯s ying the piano¡­ It¡¯s you, right?¡± ¡°W-Where did you find this video?¡± ¡°On the Inte, of course,¡± he answered. ¡°Mommy, this video has been trending since it was uploaded. Everyone¡¯s talking about it. It¡¯s already been reposted ten thousand times.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 194 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 194 Chapter 194 As Expected From My Woman Natalie started to feel stressed. She had been willing to help Wendy because she disliked Rachel. Besides, she wanted to let Wendy return the favor someday. However, she never expected that someone would record the performance and that the video would go viral on the Inte. If someone recognized that it was her in the video clip, she was not afraid of being threatened but was more concerned about getting herself into trouble. ¡°Sweetheart, can you remove this trending post?¡± ¡°Certainly, Mommy, but it won¡¯t solve the problem. Even if I delete this video file, those who have downloaded it can still post it online,¡± said Xavian helplessly. Hearing that, Natalie massaged her temples anxiously. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. So¡­ There¡¯s nothing else I can do other than to leave it there on the inte and watch it spread? Noticing her miserable look, Xavianforted, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not as scary as you think it is. After all, you¡¯re not the main focus in this video. It was mainly filming thedy dancing in front of you, and you only appear in it intermittently. Besides, you were wearing a veil, so people can only recognize you if they know your eyes. There are many people with simr eyes in this world, which means the pianist in the video is not necessarily you.¡± Natalie felt much relieved upon hearing her son¡¯sforting words. It seems that Yandel, Christopher, and Xavian are the only ones who could tell that I was the one ying the piano. Even if others watch the video, they probably won¡¯t be able to tell that it was me since I was wearing a veil. She then looked at Xavian and ordered, ¡°Okay. Turn off yourptop. You should go wash up and go to bed now.¡± After that, she went to the bedroom to check on Franklin and Sophia. These two little ones are more well-behaved than Xavian. They¡¯ve gone to bed by themselves. Despite the fact that they were adhering to a proper bedtime schedule, their sleeping positions were a little unsightly. Their nkets had been kicked aside while they were asleep. Natalie patiently ced their little hands and feet into positions and tucked them in. Although it was only an insignificant move, she felt contented doing so. Meanwhile, it was daytime where Samuel was at, and he had just finished a meeting. As he walked out of the conference room, two female staff members were discussing the video they were watching on a tablet. ¡°Wow! This dance and the piece yed using the piano are perfect!¡± ¡°Thedy that¡¯s dancing is so beautiful!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! She¡¯s gorgeous! I¡¯ll definitely watch her film if she¡¯s an actress!¡± The two were too focused on the video, so they did not even realize that Samuel was passing by. As he walked past, he subconsciously nced at the video clip ying on the tablet and was momentarily stunned. ¡°Give me the tablet,¡± he said with a frown. The two female staff members were shocked when they suddenly heard Samuel¡¯s voice. ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have watched video clips during work hours.¡± Truthfully, Samuel could not care less if the twodies were cking up at work. All he wanted was to see the video clip on the tablet clearly. ¡°Pass me that tablet.¡± His expression became more frosty as he started to lose his patience. Only then did the twodies regain their senses. Hurriedly, they handed the tablet to him. Returning to his office with the tablet, Samuel tapped on the screen and began to watch it over and over again. As soon as the orange figure appeared under the bright moon, he tapped on the pause button. The woman on the screen had a pair of bright eyes. Her face was half-covered by a veil, and her fingers were on the piano¡¯s keys. Even though the dancer was the focus of that video, Samuel was paying full attention to the woman ying the piano. ¡°She even knows how to y the piano¡­¡± A proud grin crept up his face as he murmured, ¡°As expected from my woman.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 195 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 195 Chapter 195 An Ugly Woman Like Me Billy knocked on the door and entered the office. When he saw Samuel¡¯s gaze was fixated on the tablet, he felt something was off. Sir has always been expressionless when dealing with work, yet now, his eyes are gleaming with affection when he looks at the screen. Bill broke the silence as he said, ¡°Sir, Mr. White has arrived at the conference room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel nodded and walked up to Billy with the tablet. ¡°Billy, get someone to convert this image to high resolution.¡± ¡°What?¡± Billy took the tablet and looked at the picture on the screen. It was a picture of a woman in a veil and a nice costume ying piano in the moonlight. This is not work-rted. He¡¯s asking me to enhance it to get a clearer picture of a beautiful pianist? ¡°Is there a problem?¡± asked Samuel icily with a frown. Billy hurriedly shook his head and replied, ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯m expecting to receive the picture on my phone by the time I finish the meeting then.¡± The gentleness in Samuel¡¯s eyes vanished instantly as his frosty look that Billy was familiar with reappeared. ¡°If I don¡¯t receive it by that time, you¡¯ll get a sry deduction for this month.¡± Hearing that, Billy became agitated. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡± After Billy left, Samuel ced a hand in his trench coat pocket and started to think about Natalie and himself. They had been apart for three days, and he missed her so much more than he had ever imagined. On the other hand, Natalie seemed to be rather indifferent about it. In the past three days, she had not given him a call. Nor did she send him a text. That made him feel as if she could still live perfectly even without him. Honestly, he hated her insensitivity. However, he was the one who had fallen for her first. Moreover, he loved her much more than she loved him. Since that was the woman he was fond of, he was willing to do everything for her even if he would get hurt. Seeing that the three little children were asleep, Natalie massaged the tired muscles on her shoulders and neck before going back to her bedroom. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Soon, she was fast asleep. Early morning on the next day, Natalie was woken up by a phone call. She was still quite groggy when she fished out her phone from under the pillow. Without checking the caller ID, she answered the phone. ¡°Hello¡­¡± She yawned. ¡°Is there something important? I¡¯ll beat you up if you called me for nothing!¡± ¡°Come and beat me up then.¡± A deep, maic male voice rang from the other side of the line. Her mind became clear the moment she heard Samuel¡¯s voice. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t give me a call until I call you?¡± questioned Samuel angrily. ¡°Even Franklin and Sophia, who are only five-year-olds, send me text messages, but I¡¯ve received nothing from you.¡± Natalie could feel that the man was fuming and upset. Uhm¡­ Why should I call or text him? I¡¯m used to coaxing Franklin and Sophia. Now, I have to coax their daddy as well? Dumbfounded, Natalie probed, ¡°What about¡­ I send you a text message right now?¡± He snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll have to call me every day in the future so that I can hear your voice.¡± ¡°Do I really have to do that?¡± ¡°I entrusted you with Franklin and Sophia. I would like to know how they are doing, of course.¡± Samuel then lowered his voice and added, ¡°Apart from that, I want to know your situation too¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he uttered. ¡°You.¡± Her heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with other men while I¡¯m not around.¡± He gazed affectionately at the enhanced photo he received. ¡°You¡¯re mine¡­ I¡¯ll not allow anyone else to pursue you.¡± A murderous vibe filled the air as he warned her. Despite that, Natalie was unbothered. Rolling her eyes, she replied, ¡°Stop joking around. No man would like an ugly woman like me.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 196 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Pulled Into The Hot Tub ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Samuel refuted. ¡°You¡¯re so great that I feel like hiding you for myself to see.¡±Natalie could not understand Samuel¡¯s judgment of beauty. Those attractivedies like Yara and Celia had never gotten his attention. Instead, he was only fascinated by Natalie. Lost in her thought, Natalie forgot to reply to him. ¡°Why are you zoning out?¡± he questioned. ¡°N-Nothing,¡± she stuttered. ¡°Be good, and wait for my return.¡± His voice sounded so affectionate that Natalie could not help but be mesmerized. After the call ended, she logged into Twitter again and noticed that the dance performance was still trending. As she read thements, she found that most of them were about Wendy. As long as theizens did not find out who Natalie was, the video would be a good start for Wendy to enter the entertainment industry in the future. After Natalie freshened up, she walked out of her bedroom, only to find that the three children had already gone to kindergarten. She ate the sandwich that Xavian had left behind before heading to the research institute of Dream Company to prepare a prescription for Christopher. Soon, she arrived at the research institute, put on a white coat, and entered her privateboratory. Christopher¡¯s condition wasplicated but not serious. It was, in fact, much easier to deal with as compared to Yana¡¯s condition. All the methods he tried over the years were to treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. That was why his symptoms were relieved temporarily, but his condition worsened again after some time. Since she had not gotten the dragonblood fruit to cure Yana, she could only treat Christopher first. Besides, she hoped she could get more information about the dragonblood fruit from him. For the following two days, Natalie spent most of the time in theboratory. On the day of the appointment, she headed to the Collins residence with a medical kit. The Collins residence was halfway up the mountain in the suburbs. The scenery there was breathtaking, and the house structure was magnificent. Natalie thought that someone would stop her, but as soon as she stated her name, the housekeeper at the door took her directly to Christopher¡¯s bedroom. ¡°There you go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, Natalie knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw Christopher dressed only in a pair of ck pants with his upper bodypletely naked. His skin was wless, and his body looked strong and muscr. Natalie was slightly taken aback at the scene before her. However, there was not a single trace of blush on her face. Christopher shifted his gaze to her as he calmly said, ¡°I thought you would not have the audacity to come.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a promise to cure you, so of course, I wille.¡± She put down her medical kit. ¡°Since you¡¯re so doubtful of me, I guess you must have sent someone to keep track of me the day you let me go. If I hadn¡¯t shown up on time, heaven knows what would happen to me.¡± Right as those words left her lips, Natalie raised her eyes to look at Christopher. Looking into her eyes, he was flustered for a second. This girl¡­ She seems to be much more interesting than I imagined she would be. After a moment, he asked, ¡°How are you going to heal me?¡± ¡°I guess there must be a bathtub or a hot tub in such a ce.¡± She took out a pouch filled with herbs from the medical kit and exined, ¡°I need you to soak in the medicinal bath for two hours. Then, I¡¯ll do acupuncture on you before giving you the oral medication at the end.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it.¡± She nodded. Standing at the side, Nichs felt like Natalie was fooling them. When he was about to speak, Christopher shot him a nce, stopping him. ¡°Nichs, listen to her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While Christopher sat in a hot tub, soaking himself in a medicinal bath, Natalie decided to find a ce to rest. However, after taking a few steps, she was pulled into the hot tub and waspletely drenched. ¡°What are you doing, Christopher? You¡¯re crazy!¡± Natalie choked with fury.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 197 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Stay Here With Me ¡°Stay here with me.¡± Christopher pursed his lips and stared at Natalie intently. ¡°Otherwise, how would I know if you¡¯re trying to drug me with the medicinal bath?¡± ¡°Obviously, you know nothing about trust.¡± She crossed her arms and scoffed furiously, ¡°I¡¯m here to heal you, but you never treat me as your doctor at all!¡± Unfazed, he leisurely rested his arms on the edge of the hot tub and closed his eyes slowly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°You-¡± When she was about to scold him, he cut her off with his eyes closed. ¡°Those who can¡¯t cure me of my illness are quacks. Only those who can heal me are doctors.¡± Natalie snorted and moved as far as she could from him in the water, crossing her arms to wrap her shoulders tightly. This lunatic is crazier than I imagined! If I were to harm him, as long as he let me treat him, I would have seeded easily. I simply can¡¯t understand his behaviors. He¡¯s already terminally ill and has been suffering from extreme pain. Still, he is so doubtful of his doctor. Two hours passed in the blink of an eye. Natalie stayed with Christopher in the water throughout the process. After two hours, he noticed that he was sweating profusely. At the same time, he felt weak and tired. ¡°Why do I feel so ufortable?¡± asked Christopher. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°What I¡¯ve prepared for you are all the traditional medicine that helps to excrete the unwanted substances out from your body.¡± She went over to him, grabbed his wrist, and checked his pulse attentively. ¡°Those things trapped in your body for more than 20 years have been drawn out. That¡¯s why you feel that weak all of a sudden. However, you¡¯ll feel better after the acupuncture session.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Stop calling me a quack,¡± she interjected and red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Christopher looked through the cloud of steam and observed her beautiful eyes. Captivated, he could not help but recall the performance during the auction. Although the dancer was graceful and attractive as well, Natalie caught his eyes while she yed the piano quietly with her face half-covered by a veil. Christopher remained silent after that. With Nichs¡¯s help, Christopher wrapped his body in a towel and walked out of the water. On the contrary, Natalie came out drenched. No one even cared whether she would catch a cold. Christophery on the bed with the color drained off his face. Taking out the crystal needles from a bag, Natalie ced them at many acupuncture points on Christopher¡¯s body in sequence. Each needle was ced quickly and urately. She was so focused that she hadpletely forgotten the fact her clothes were still dripping wet. When all the needles were put in ce, the frown on Christopher¡¯s face gradually faded. ¡°Is he okay?¡± asked Nichs in concern. Natalie gestured to silence him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He just fell asleep. When I take out the needles from his body after half an hour, he¡¯ll wake up.¡± Half an hourter, she removed all the crystal needles from his body. As soon as Christopher opened his eyes, he felt immensely rxed andfortable. It was a feeling that he had never had before. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she said. Christopher nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie then grabbed a small bottle from her medical kit and took out a white pill from it. ¡°This is a pill that I prepare for you.¡± She put the pill into her mouth and scoffed, ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid to die. Do you believe me now?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 198 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Taking Off The Mask After swallowing the pill, Natalie put the white porcin bottle on the bedside cab. ¡°You¡¯ll need to take the medicinal bath for three consecutive days. Also, soak your feet for two hours every day. Remember to take a pill half an hour after the medicinal bath. You¡¯ll fully recover in a week.¡± Christopher took a white pill from the porcin bottle and swallowed it. This girl has excellent medical skills. Most of the pain in my lungs has disappeared. Clearly, she didn¡¯t lie to me. After Natalie gave her advice, she packed her medical kit and carried it on her back before ncing back at Christopher. ¡°I owed you a favor for overhearing your secrets. Since I¡¯ve cured you of your illness, we¡¯re even now.¡± Natalie did not bid him goodbye, not wanting to see him ever again. This man is so paranoid. If she got involved in his affairs one more time, she was afraid that she might even lose her life. She turned around and was about to go out of the room when suddenly, her sight blurred, and she could not help but fall backward. Instantly, Christopher leaped from the bed and caught Natalie, who had just fainted. Her clothes were still dripping wet, so her body temperature was a bit low. Currently, shey in his arms with her eyes closed. Seeing Christopher holding Natalie in his arms, Nichs approached him to take her from his arms. ¡°Mr. Collins, let me hold her¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Christopher rejected in a deep voice and nced at him. ¡°Get some clean clothes for her and put them in the private room on the east wing.¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, that private room¡­¡± Getting impatient, Christopher questioned, ¡°Nichs, did you not understand what I¡¯d just said?¡± Nichs instantly shut his mouth and ordered the housekeeper to find some clothes for Natalie. Then, Christopher bent over to carry Natalie up from the floor before heading toward the private room on the east wing. Upon arriving at the private room, he gently ced her on the bed. He did not leave. Instead, he got down on one knee at the side of the bed to observe the unconscious woman. In actuality, he had seen many different types of attractive women. Some of them were kind and gentle while the others were cute. However, Natalie was like no other. She was neither humble nor arrogant, and she even dared to go against him. On top of that, she had healed him, a person who desperately wanted to stay alive. Christopher¡¯s fingertip brushed against the bridge of her nose before slowly moving down her face. What should I give her in return? N?velDrama.Org ? content. When his fingertipsnded on her chin, he suddenly noticed that there was something odd. Without any hesitation, he immediately lifted the hyper-realistic mask off her face. With that, a fair and wless face appeared in front of his eyes. As her eyshes fluttered slightly like the wings of a butterfly, her smooth skin, delicate nose, and crimson lips took his breath away. Gripping the hyper-realistic mask in his hand, he felt his heart skip a beat. I thought only it was only her eyes that were beautiful. I didn¡¯t know she was wearing a hyper-realistic mask the whole time. His lips curled into a smile as he felt like he had just found the rarest treasure in the world. I¡¯m given not only the chance to continue to live but also a precious woman. Just then, Nichs knocked on the door. Knock! Knock! All of a sudden, a selfish thought shed across Christopher¡¯s mind. He did not want anyone else to see Natalie¡¯s real appearance, even if that person was his closest subordinate. Therefore, hemanded, ¡°Put down the clothes at the door. No one is allowed toe in without my permission.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nichs replied. Natalie was asleep for a long time. Although it was just a medicinal bath, her body condition was affected by it. Since Christopher had plenty of waste product inside his body to be excreted, he needed the medicinal bath. However, Natalie was a healthy person. After two hours of soaking in the bath, her body could not stand the effect of the herbs used in the bath. In actuality, when she was performing acupuncture on Christopher, she was already feeling weak. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t expect she would copse in the end. When Natalie opened her eyes, she instantly saw the indecipherable emotion in Christopher¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± he asked. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± She pushed herself up on the bed. ¡°Three hours.¡± ¡°Sorry for the trouble. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± She tossed the nket aside and tried to get out of the bed. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 199 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 199 Chapter 199 You Are A Vixen Before Natalie¡¯s feet touched the floor, Christopher grabbed her wrist and pulled her back onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay and take a rest here tonight,¡± he demanded. She could not believe her ears. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When did this lunatic start being so kind to me? ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± A hint of annoyance shed across her eyes. ¡°I overheard your secret, so I healed you. I¡¯ve told you before that we are even now.¡± Christopher is moody and paranoid by nature. It¡¯s dangerous for me to stay near to such a person. She knew that she would probably die at his hands before she could take any advantage of his power. Therefore, the best way to settle the issue on hand was to end it as soon as possible. ¡°Bye.¡± She sat up again. Ignoring Christopher¡¯s burning gaze, she left without looking back. After she walked out of the room, she bumped into a girl dressed in a pink dress. ¡°Are you the woman that Chris hides at home?¡± Jacyntha Smith red at Natalie and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re so ugly! How dare you seduce him!¡± What? I did nothing! Why is this girl treating me as if I¡¯m a vixen? Natalie pointed at herself in confusion. ¡°Me? Miss, I¡¯m not¡­ You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°Misunderstood?¡± Jacyntha stomped her feet in a fury. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? Chris let you get in there. You must¡¯ve used some shady tricks on him!¡± ¡°Could you please calm down?¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as she tried to exin the situation to her. ¡°I told you-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Christopher walked out of the room behind her and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Jacyntha, this is my girlfriend.¡± Before Jacyntha heard those words, she was still hoping that everything was just a misunderstanding. However, as soon as he said that, her hope waspletely shattered. She yelled in disbelief, ¡°Chris, she¡¯s so ugly! Why do you even like her?¡± Upon hearing that, he grabbed Natalie¡¯s chin and observed her face, saying, ¡°How is she ugly? She looks ten times prettier than you.¡± Tears immediately rolled down Jacyntha¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Chris, why are you doing this to me? I¡¯ve liked you since I was young¡­ I like you so much¡­¡± She then red at Natalie before she wiped her tears and ran away. Although Natalie did not know the rtionship between Jacyntha and Christopher, she could clearly feel how heartbroken the girl was. Jacyntha¡¯s heart was trampled to pieces by the man she loved. Natalie lifted her gaze to look at Christopher. ¡°Do you have to reject a girl who likes you so much? Even if you don¡¯t like her, do you need to say that she¡¯s ugly to mock her?¡± Christopher shrugged. ¡°I only see her as a younger sister. Besides, she¡¯s not as good-looking as you. I did not mock her.¡± ¡°Forget about it. I can¡¯t reason with you.¡± She pped his hand away and left decisively. Staring at her back, Christopher turned to Nichs and asked, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Nichs replied to his question with another question. ¡°Mr. Collins, do you want to hear the truth?¡± Christopher nced at Nichs with raised eyebrows. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve hurt Ms. Jacyntha¡¯s feelings¡­¡± Nichs pondered for a moment before he continued, ¡°Ms. Jacyntha has liked you for so many years. Even if you don¡¯t like her, you don¡¯t need to say such harsh words.¡± ¡°I might have done wrong to Jacyntha.¡± Christopher clenched his fists and chuckled self-mockingly. ¡°But, what about her? I don¡¯t want Jacyntha to bully her, yet she scoffed at me just now! How ungrateful!¡± Nichs was stunned. Am I imagining things? Why do I have a feeling that my aloof boss has be fond of that ugly girl? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 200 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Stop Bothering Me Upon leaving the Collins residence, Natalie felt relieved. After all, I¡¯ve saved Christopher¡¯s life. That lunatic should stop pestering me after this. When she reached home, Natalie saw Xavian, Franklin, and Sophia waiting for her for dinner. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Natalie said smilingly. Upon seeing her, Xavian went to the kitchen to serve the dishes. Meanwhile, Franklin helped his mother to put her medical kit aside as Sophia took a pair of slippers over to Natalie. After putting the soft slippers on, Natalie walked to the dining room and saw a table full of delicious- looking dishes. ¡°Were you all waiting for me?¡± Since Natalie had fallen asleep in the Collins residence, it was already half past seven in the evening when she arrived home. To her surprise, the three children were waiting for her toe home. ¡°I asked the two of them to eat first.¡± Xavian scratched his head. ¡°But they insisted to wait for you with me.¡± Franklin raised his chin. ¡°Sophia and I are not hungry yet¡­¡± However, just when he finished speaking, Sophia¡¯s stomach growled. Franklin wanted to me his sister for embarrassing him, but his stomach growled at the next moment. Xavian shook his head disapprovingly and red at his siblings. ¡°I told you two to eat first.¡± Chuckling, Natalie poked Xavian¡¯s tummy and asked, ¡°Xavian, are you not hungry?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Xavian looked smug for several seconds before his stomach growled as well. The three little children exchanged looks with each other before covering their bellies embarrassedly. Natalie was touched by what they had done for her. Are they angels? They¡¯d rather starve to wait for me to have dinner together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I waste.¡± She stroked their hair and exined apologetically, ¡°Something went wrong during the process of treating a patient today. I¡¯ll avoid this kind of situation in the future.¡± The children nodded in unison. Now that all of them were back at home, they dug in. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The little ones were clearly famished, as they quickly stuffed their mouths with food. As Natalie ate, she gazed at them affectionately. Although it was not the first time she watched them eat, she would never get bored of it. After the meal, Natalie went to the living room to watch the television. Sophia suddenly came over with her phone and handed it to her. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Knowing that Sophia was saying that Samuel was calling her, Natalie took the phone and answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was deep and husky. ¡°Watching the TV.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I¡¯m doing now?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m missing you.¡± He paused before he added, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you miss me like how I miss you.¡± Even though they were talking over the phone, she could imagine the look on Samuel¡¯s face at that moment. For some reason, her heart skipped a beat. Natalie acted indifferently and said, ¡°If you keep saying cheesy things again, I¡¯ll hang up the phone.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stop. Natalie, goodnight,¡± he uttered in a deep voice. Even though the call had ended, her heart was still racing. Sophia tilted her head andmented softly, ¡°Your ears¡­ are so red¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just feeling hot.¡± Natalie fanned herself before running toward the balcony. As soon as she opened the window, the night wind blew across her face and brought away the heat and frustration in her. Have I fallen for him? No. I don¡¯t like him. After some time, she calmed down and returned to her bedroom. Momentster, Xavian knocked on her door and entered the room, holding a tablet in his hands. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Xavian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you see some trending posts.¡± He then turned on his tablet and put it in Natalie¡¯s hands. Thetter then saw countless new trending topics about Yara. The Woman Who yed The Piano, Yara Nichols The Goddess, Yara Nichols The Talented One, Yara Nichols A Cue For Happiness Chapter 201 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Turning Misunderstanding To Her Advantage Natalie clicked on a post. Someone analyzed the eyes of the mysterious pianist at the auction and found out that Yara¡¯s eyes looked exactly the same as the eyes of the mysterious pianist. Anotherizen even posted a video clip, iming that it was a clip of Yara during a pianopetition six years ago. In the video, the woman was dressed in light green. She looked as pretty as a picture as she sat at the piano, ying it gracefully and confidently. Yara¡¯s fanatical fansmented on the post and shared it around the inte. YaraIsMyHubby: Yara Nichols is so pretty and good at acting. I can¡¯t believe she ys the piano so well. TheCutie: I¡¯ve reached grade 10 in piano, but I can¡¯t y as good as her. Cloudy: Our goddess, Yara Nichols, keeps such a low profile. I¡¯m worried for her. In thement section, everyone praised Yara for her beauty and piano skills. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Xavian pouted unhappily and said, ¡°Mommy, this woman in the video is you, not her. Am I right?¡± Natalie turned off the tablet screen and nodded. Six years ago, the night before the pianopetition, Yara brought a te of fruits to Natalie. Natalie then saw a cut on Yara¡¯s right index finger, and tears were brimming in thetter¡¯s eyes. After questioning her, Natalie found out that Yara was going to join the final round of a piano competition the following day. However, she could no longer participate because she identally hurt her finger while slicing fruits for Natalie. At that time, all Natalie cared about was her sister. Natalie also med herself, thinking that Yara would not have identally cut herself if it were not for her. Besides, she knew that Yara would be terribly upset for not being able to join thepetition. Therefore, when Yara hinted that Natalie could substitute for her, Natalie agreed right away. Now that she thought of it, Natalie realized that she had fallen into Yara¡¯s ploy. Yara knew well that she herself could not win thepetition. Hence, she deliberately hurt herself to gain Natalie¡¯s sympathy. At that time, Natalie was too naive and thought that she should do everything she could just to help her sister. Six years went by in a sh. When Natalie saw the video again, she realized that things had changed and that it was hard to fathom a person¡¯s mind. Even my blood-rted sister could do this to me. I don¡¯t expect people in society would treat me better than she does. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Xavian called several times before Natalie snapped back to her senses. He felt upset for his mother and added, ¡°She looks like you, so it makes sense that theizens have mistaken her for you. However, that woman clearly knows that she is not the person who yed the piano at the auction, but she doesn¡¯t rify the truth on Twitter. She even posted nine photos of herself ying the piano. It seems like she¡¯s trying to turn the misunderstanding to her advantage.¡± Looking at the furious child, Natalie held his little face. ¡°Silly boy, what¡¯s real is real. What¡¯s fake remains a fake. A fake never turn into a real one.¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m so mad! I feel like I¡¯m about to explode!¡± Xavian would not even be that mad if he was the one who was being misunderstood. However, since his mother was the one involved, he did not want her to be wronged. ¡°I know you care for me.¡± She caressed his soft cheeks andughed. ¡°But, do you think that I am a pushover?¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡­¡± ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ve had too many issues with her over the years. I¡¯ll make her pay for them one by one¡­¡± As she said that, a gleam of slyness shed across her eyes. At the filming set in Xenhall, Yara was scrolling through her phone. When she saw that she had gained millions of followers overnight, she was overjoyed. Although the person who yed the piano was not her, she was d to be showered with praises and basked in the glory. Just then, her phone rang. It was Yara¡¯s manager, Mona Brooks, who was calling her. ¡°Ms. Mona¡­¡± ¡°Yara, before you officially sign the contract, Hans Becker from Crown Entertainment has gifted you with a game endorsement which is worth thirty million.¡± Mona could not contain her excitement as she continued, ¡°This time, the press conference for the new map of the game, Nation Glory, will be officially held three dayster. In addition to introducing the new map, they will also introduce you as the new ambassador.¡± Yara was extremely happy to receive such a high quality endorsement. ¡°All I have to do is to attend the press conference? What else do I need to do?¡± Yara asked. Mona replied, ¡°They want you to y the piano at the press conference.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 202 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Shameless ¡°Me?¡± Yara frowned. She had never yed the piano since thest time Natalie yed the piece, The Rain, six years ago. ¡°Mona, do I have to y the piano at theunch of the new map for the game? I can do anything else other than that. Can I not y the piano?¡± Yara asked. ¡°Yara, let me be frank with you. The performance at the auction isuded and trending recently. The organizer of the press conference saw the post that said you were the pianist, so they want you to y the piano. Besides, Mr. Becker has even invited the dancer who performed that day as well¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Mona exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That dancer was the main focus of the video. However, you will be the main focus of this uing press conference. Mr. Becker invited her to be a filler. If the press conference goes well, with the help of the marketing on the topic, you will gain even more poprity.¡± Yara was tempted to ept the offer, but she was still hesitant. ¡°My skills have deteriorated. You know that I haven¡¯t touched a piano for a long time¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve practiced since you were young, so ying the piano should be instinctive for you. I¡¯ve asked Mr. Sullivan to help to y the piece in advance. Then, I¡¯ll record it and y the audio during the press conference. You just have to put on an act and don¡¯t let anyone find out that you¡¯re pretending to y it.¡± Finally, Yara was convinced. ¡°Ms. Mona, thank you.¡± ¡°Yara, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Trust me. You¡¯ll be the star of the press conference,¡± Mona uttered proudly. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± With that, Yara ended the call and was overwhelmed with joy. After she walked away, yton, who was sleeping at the side, tossed his nket aside and smacked his lips. He had heard about the dance performance from Xavian the other day. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This woman doesn¡¯t memorize her script and asks stuntmen to rece her in her scenes. Now, she even pretends to be Mommy, the one who yed the piano in the video. Sheesh! How shameless! However, since Xavian told him that Natalie had her own ways to deal with the situation, yton would only wait and see how the wicked woman would make a mess of herself. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. The press conference of Nation Glory was grand, and the entire exhibition hall was beautifully decorated. Everything looked magnificent. Nation Glory was a highly-rated game that almost all citizens in the country knew about. The characters inside the game were exquisite, and the special effects of the characters¡¯ skills looked fantastic and real. All of its yers had an excellent gaming experience. Two hours before the press conferencemenced, the venue was already packed. The reporters were ready with their cameras for the interview session during the press conference. Meanwhile, Yara had put on a pink-colored costume. As she walked, the hem of her gown swayed, and the red flower drawn between her eyebrows made her appear more captivating. d in a beige suit, Monaplimented, ¡°Yara, you¡¯re so beautiful today¡­¡± Yara merely nodded in response. Although she was satisfied with her appearance, she felt it was a pity that Samuel could not get there to watch her. I won¡¯t y the pianoter, but I believe that Samuel will be attracted to me if he sees me on the stage. As that thought crossed her mind, Yara said, ¡°Ms. Mona, when I performter, record it and send the video for me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Mona smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. Just perform at ease.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Meanwhile, in a private room on the second floor of the ce where the press conference was held, Natalie poured two cups of tea for Hans and Yana. ¡°Mr. Becker, are you sure you¡¯re okay with letting me take over the matters tonight?¡± Natalie raised her teacup and said solemnly, ¡°The press conference hasn¡¯t started yet. I¡¯ll have to apologize to you first.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 203 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Came For Her N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Natalie, for years, I¡¯ve been telling you that you have the power to decide everything rted to Crown Entertainment. You can do whatever you want.¡± Hans held Yana¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°All I care about is Yana. The rest is up to you. Do what you want, Natalie.¡± Yana red at him and pulled her hand away from Hans¡¯. ¡°Behave yourself. Natalie is here.¡± Chuckling in response, Natalie rested her head on her hand as she took a sip of tea. Looking at the couple in front of her, she felt inexplicably envious. Although Yana was born with congenital heart disease, she found a husband who would never leave her. Hans was a person who would sacrifice everything for Yana. It was obvious that they truly loved each other. Even vicissitudes of life could not affect their love for one another. Natalie could not help but sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Both of you are just too sweet.¡± Yana took a sip of tea before she asked with concern, ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet? What kind of man are you looking for? Hans and I will help you to look for one.¡± Hans then nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes! Yana and I will do our best in choosing you a good man.¡± Upon hearing that, Natalie choked on her tea. Cough! Cough! She quickly pulled several pieces of tissue paper and covered her mouth, trying hard to suppress her cough. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Romance is not for me.¡± Natalie covered her mouth as she said sullenly, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not easy to find a suitable partner that can stay with me forever. How many couples out there are as sweet as both of you?¡± She was afraid to get hurt. Therefore, she would rather not fall in love in the first ce. Natalie expressed her words emotionally. Since Hans and Yana had been through their fair share of hardship, they understood what she was trying to say. Knowing that Natalie did not want to talk about love and rtionships anymore, they changed the topic immediately. After that, three of them continued to chat happily in the private room. Meanwhile, Christopher sat down on a VIP seat at the press conference. A group of investors saw him and quickly rushed toward him. ¡°Mr. Collins, what brought you here today?¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, are you thirsty? What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, are you interested in this game as well? Do you want to invest in this game with us?¡± While those annoying voices rang beside Christopher, his eyes were locked on the beautiful venue. ¡°Do all of you have nothing better to do? Did I allow you to surround me like this?¡± he questioned furiously. The investors were so terrified that they started shivering immediately. Nichs looked at them and exined, ¡°Mr. Collins just wants to watch the press conference without any disturbance.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± The group of investors quickly nodded and stepped back. Other guests were supposed to sit beside Christopher, but the investors pulled those chairs away to make sure that no one would disturb him. Sitting beside Christopher, Nichs was rather confused. After the Collins family cleared their name, they invested mainly in real estate. Althoughmercial real estate involved department stores, shops, cinemas, restaurants, and other entertainment facilities, they had never been involved in the entertainment and gaming industry. Therefore, he did not know why Christopher was interested in this game and even postponed his schedule to attend the press conference. As Nichs continued to rack his brain to find the answer, Christopher was staring at the woman on the game poster on the wall. This woman looks exactly like that girl after the mask is taken off from her face. Is it her? Or is it someone else? Christopher was uncertain. However, he could not help but want to know more about that woman who cured him of his illness. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 204 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 204 Two hourster, the press conference officially began. Natalie and the Becker couple were currently sitting in the private suite on the second floor while staring at the stage. She stirred her coffee leisurely, picked up the porcin cup and breathed in the fragrance before taking a sip of her beverage. Two hosts, a man and a woman wearing matching traditional outfits, walked to the middle of the stage. When the colorful lights turned on, it illuminated the entire setup on the stage and the attendees felt as if they had traveled back in time at the mesmerizing sight. The male host then began the introduction. ¡°Thank you for honoring us with your presence at this press conference. Today, ¡®Nation Glory¡¯ announces the release of a new map that is being added to the game!¡± ording to the schedule, the most dedicated and experienced yers got to try their hands on the new map first. The three-round warm-up match, a prelude to the officialpetition, was the perfect tform to show off the features of the new map to the other yers. The intricate designs, exquisite game effects, and the exciting twists of thepetition built up the audience¡¯s hype until it reached its peak. ¡°Aside from the release of a new map, this press conference shall also be announcing a new spokesperson for the game. However, prior to that, let us enjoy the show that she has prepared for us,¡± the female host informed and stepped away from the stage. The stage was still shining brightly while the lights beyond it became dimmer. The staff quickly pushed a piano to the stage before locking its wheels on a tform. Yara walked over to the instrument and turned to Mona. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the recording, Ms. Mona.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll record it in the best quality as I can so you can show it to your special someone.¡± Mona smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Yara then sat in front of the piano without examining it since it was just a decoration to her. It turned out that Mona had secretly contacted the world-renown pianist, Kingsley Carter, beforehand and recorded his performance. It would be yed during Yara¡¯s segment. All she had to do was to move her fingers around the keyboard and pretend as though she was actually ying the piece. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After adjusting her posture, Yara ced her fingers on the keys. Once the music started ying behind her, her fingers moved ording to the tune. The tform gradually ascended as mist made from dry ice flooded onto the stage. The impressive disy and the lengths the production staff went to create a breath-taking performance awed everyone. The mist partially obscured Yara¡¯s hands, making it easier for her to pretend that she was pouring her heart and soul into the song. Wendy and a group of dancers began dancing to the melody. The audience was thoroughly immersed as thebined performances of song and dance mesmerized them. On the second-floor suite, Yana pursed her lips and scoffed, ¡°I would be fooled if I didn¡¯t know it was a pre-recorded performance.¡± Natalie poured herself another cup of coffee as she smiled inly. Yet there were no emotions shing past her eyes. ¡°She should try to pretend she¡¯s better, so it¡¯ll be more painful for her when she falls.¡± Once the cup was full, she picked it up and gave it a sip. I think it¡¯s about time now. This is going to be fun to watch. Suddenly, just as Yara was pressing the keyboard, the heavy cover above the keys fell on her fingers. She immediately stopped the performance as she smothered the bruises on her hands. The audience gasped. While they were concerned about what happened to Yara, what really surprised them was the fact that the music didn¡¯t stop even though she had. Yara stared at the piano in disbelief. Why did the cover suddenly m down? I was careful with how I was ying the piano¡­ This is so embarrassing! Her mind nked out as she could only stare in the back stage¡¯s direction with dread. Why aren¡¯t they stopping the music yet? Stop the music! Quickly! Everyone was panicking as they scurried around to obey Mona¡¯s orders. ¡°Where¡¯s the control panel? Shut the music off right now! What do you mean you can¡¯t shut it off? I¡¯m ordering you to turn it off right now! How is not possible to turn it off? If you don¡¯t do it right now, you¡¯re fired!¡± Despite their attempts, the music just wouldn¡¯t stop. By the time Mona rushed to the control panel to do it herself, the song had already ended. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 205 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Support From Boss The audience exploded with spections andments about what happened. ¡°So Yara¡¯s a fake?¡± ¡°How could it be anything else? The music was still going even after the cover fell and she stopped ying!¡± ¡°Maybe the person in the video wasn¡¯t her at all, and she¡¯s just trying to ride on the poprity of the video. I bet she¡¯s intentionally misleading her fans so they¡¯ll think of her as some kind of skilled pianist.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s such a pretender. I¡¯m not going to be her fan anymore.¡± Those who were praising her breathtaking performance just a second ago started denouncing her. Yara¡¯s fingers were bruised quite badly. Her face turned pale as she bit her lip with so much force that it started bleeding. Why did the piano cover fall down? Why did it have to happen while I was ying? I¡¯ve utterly embarrassed myself in front of everyone! The production staff quickly arrived at her location and helped her leave the stage. However, her staggering made her look like she was escaping in disgrace. Upon arriving backstage, she lifted a random object and threw it to the ground to vent her frustration. It shocked the staff to see her violent reaction, but none of them dared to speak up against her actions. Mona stepped out of the control room and hugged Yara, who was trembling with fury. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Yara. Please calm down. You¡¯re still the spokesperson of the game, so you need to prepare yourself to go on the stage again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ still the spokesperson?¡± ¡°Of course you are!¡± Mona and Yara were still convinced they were on track with their n, but the people in the second- floor suite had other ideas. ¡°This game is still Wendy¡¯s first endorsement. Therefore, as her boss, I shall show her my support.¡± Natalie put her cup down and smiled. ¡°I shall head down to prepare.¡± The Becker couple exchanged a look. Yana asked, ¡°Hubby, what kind of man do you think can win Natalie¡¯s heart?¡± Hans gave it some thought before shaking his head. ¡°I have no idea, Yana.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Sheid herself down in his embrace and sighed. ¡°I believe few could win her heart. Many will end up hurt if they try.¡± The chaos on the stage had finally died down. The two hosts, while holding their new cards, took the stage as if nothing happened. ¡°There was a small ident in the performance earlier, but the night is still young, and we¡¯re only about to enter the main show of the press conference. Enjoy.¡± The lights beyond the stage dimmed again. Wendy listened to Natalie¡¯s advice and entered the stage with a scarlet attire. The sound of drums was heard as she danced like a fluttering butterfly on the drums. Each of her leaps and spins was elegant and beautiful. As the sound of a harp joined the drums, the audience felt as if they had traveled a thousand years back in time and arrived at the desert of an ancient dynasty. It was as though they could see soldiers huddling around the campfire to share a drink before they journeyed across the vastnd for the doomed expedition. s, none returned. The golden sand buried the bones of the unfortunately fallen. The person ying the harp was Natalie, and she was wearing the same scarlet outfit as Wendy. There was still a veil covering half of her face, but the red cloth only made her look even more mysterious and beautiful. The new map of ¡°Nation Glory¡± was indeed a desert. Compared to Yara¡¯s performance on the piano earlier, the current one was much more of a cohesive introduction to the new map. Wendy¡¯s dance, even though it was graceful and undoubtedly feminine, still managed to capture the essence of warriors who went on an expedition to an uncaring desert. The audience was once again immersed in the performance as the memory of Yara¡¯s terrible act was washed away from their minds. Christopher, who was sitting at a VIP spot below the stage, held his chin as he stared intently at the woman ying the harp. Even though she was sitting at the very back of the stage, he could see her clearly from his seat. Yara wasn¡¯t that woman. The one currently ying the harp with a veil over her face is the woman I¡¯m looking for. Back on the second floor again, Samuel was also staring at the woman sitting at the corner of the stage. There were profound emotions swirling in his eyes. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 206 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Fortune Telling Samuel¡¯s eyes were glinting with desire as he stared at the scarlet figure for what felt like ten thousand years. He knew she had great aspirations and that she didn¡¯t want to rely on anyone else to shine brightly. That was why he was surprised she hid herself so carefully, as if intentionally holding back her brilliance. I wonder what kind of tragic past she had that made her aim so high and desire so much. She continues to treat everyone as kindly as she could, yet she never truly trusted anyone. I doubt even a girl from a poor family lived a life as difficult as hers. Her charm is captivating, yet I can still see the pain hiding behind her veneer. The song finally ended. Wendy leaped andnded on the drum as if the king¡¯s army had died in the battle in the desert. The glory that was once possessed by the great dynasty was instantly buried beneath the golden sand. Yara¡¯s song had an archaic vibe that somewhat fitted with the new map, but Wendy¡¯s current dance truly captured the spirit of the game. There was a dead silence from the audience. They were still entranced by the magical performance, unable to pull themselves back to reality. As much as the morous outfits awed them, only a truly magnificent performance of both song and dance could move their hearts. No one knew who was the first to p their hands, but when it woke the rest of them up from their trance, the audience immediately gave the performers a standing ovation. A thunderous apuse echoed within the venue. Even some of the attendees even began to cry. Wendy stepped away from the drums and bowed before leaving the stage. Initially, she didn¡¯t really understand why Natalie had forced her to practice the dance until they could see bruises all over her body. She didn¡¯tin about it because she was grateful for Natalie¡¯s kindness. Nevertheless, it still perplexed her. It was a surprise to her that the dance came in handy. After meeting up with Natalie, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know fortune-telling, boss?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you want to take a guess?¡± Natalie winked. ¡°I think you do. If not, how else would you know what urred? Yara¡¯s piano just so happened to malfunction, and that forced the host to find a new performance to cover for her. It turned out to be an opportunity for me to perform the dance you made me practice, and it coincidentally happened to fit perfectly with the game¡¯s new map.¡± ¡°If you think I know, then I know. Even though I didn¡¯t tell you why you should practice it, you did so without question. The respect you have garnered tonight is thanks to your own hard work.¡± A sudden realization hit Wendy. She suddenly felt that each step she took following Natalie¡¯s decisions was meant to put her in the spotlight at this exact moment. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Did Yandel assimte you?¡± Thetter pinched her cheek slightly. ¡°You still need to go back on stage.¡± ¡°For more dance?¡± Natalie chuckled. ¡°No. It¡¯s because thepany will be announcing you to be their new spokesperson later.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Wendy was bbergasted. ¡°Why is it me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be you? Did you hear how loud they were pping earlier? You poured your heart and soul into the dance. You deserve to be the spokesperson.¡± Natalie smirked confidently. With Mona¡¯s constion, Yara finallyposed herself as they watched Wendy finish her dance. ¡°It was just an ident earlier. I bet this dance has helped the audience to forget what happened. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Yara bit her lip. She didn¡¯t like the dance at all, but she couldn¡¯t deny that it probably helped to lessen the impact of her blunder earlier. Her mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how she should present herselfter to recover from her failure. Mona adjusted her clothes and encouraged, ¡°Cheer up, Yara. I know you¡¯ll do great once you reenter the stage.¡± ¡°I will, Ms. Mona.¡± When the host invited thepany¡¯s CEO to announce the spokesperson of the game, Yara was already standing at the edge of the stage. However, the spokesperson that the CEO gleefully announced turned out to be Wendy. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 207 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Not So Foolproof N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Yara¡¯s palms curled into fists as shock reced the smile on her face. When she snapped back to her senses, she looked at her agent in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ms. Mona? Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯ll be the spokesperson?¡± Mona wasn¡¯t looking any better, too. Her eyes appeared as though it was about to pop out of her skull. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± As tears streamed down her cheeks, Yara ran back into her dressing room. Mona followed right behind. When she entered the room, she quickly shut the door so no one could see Yara¡¯s tantrum. ¡°Who the hell is Wendy Xander?¡± she spat through clenched teeth. ¡°She must be a newbie,¡± Mona answered. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard her name in the industry before.¡± ¡°A newbie without any work under her name dares to steal my ce as the spokesperson?¡± Yara swept her arm across the table and threw all her makeup on the floor before ring at Mona with boiling hatred. ¡°I told you I can¡¯t y the piano, but you insisted I do! You told me it was a foolproof n! It¡¯s not so foolproof now, is it?¡± Mona was speechless. ¡°I embarrassed myself in front of everyone! How am I supposed to show my face in public again?¡± Yara, in her anger, picked up her makeup mirror and threw it at her assistant. Jeanne tried to dodge when she realized a mirror was heading right for her, but she was too slow. It broke into pieces when it hit her shoulder. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Yara held her tears back as she pinched her assistant¡¯s chin. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? I¡¯ll have you know, the only reason I allowed you to be my assistant was that you¡¯re obedient! If you look at me like that again, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to stay in Dellmoor!¡± Jeanne was so terrified by Yara¡¯s biprity that she had trouble breathing. Even Mona was shocked by how the woman was acting. She was usually a good speaker, but she found herself unable to muster any word at all. Wendy was invited to stand under the colorful stage light. While she didn¡¯t have any work under her name in the industry yet, that dance of hers was more than enough to show everyone her experience with the craft, as well as her alluring smile. If that one dance could mesmerize the audience, there was no doubt in their minds that once she made her official debut, she would be an overnight superstar. Her talent was undeniable. Natalie knew Wendy would get nervous, but she believed thetter had the capability to stand her ground. To her surprise, when she was about to leave, a lot of reporters and fans were waiting for her at the exit. On the stage earlier, Wendy was the main star while she was just a side character who yed the instrument. That much was true. However, the music she yed with the harp had pierced through the sounds of drums and into the hearts of many. The audience sitting behind a screen didn¡¯t notice she was ying the harp in the background as the camera focused mostly on Wendy. However, everyone who was at the live performance could see her. They could tell at one nce that the woman who yed the harp earlier was the same person ying the piano in the video. After all, she was wearing the same veil, and her style of ying both instruments was simr. It was as if she was trying to evoke people¡¯s imagination while keeping her identity a mystery. While Wendy was still going to get the most attention during the night, the mysterious woman who wouldn¡¯t show her face was also getting her time in the spotlight. The more people gathered around Natalie, the more determined she was to keep her identity hidden. However, that only served to pique the crowd¡¯s curiosity. Natalie lowered her head and tried to cover her face. I knew Wendy¡¯s going to have a huge reception, but I didn¡¯t expect so many people are interested in me as well. What do I do? Great, now security guards in their ck suits are pouring in as well. This is turning out to be a headache. Will my identity be revealed tonight? I guess I¡¯ll just have to cover my face as long as possible and hope for the best. Suddenly, a ck coat shrouded her head from an unknown direction. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 208 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 208 Natalie froze. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A familiar voice she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time rang in her ears. ¡°S-Samuel?¡± She blinked in disbelief. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her voice was tiny and sullen. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to draw attention to yourself when I¡¯m not around?¡± he questioned her in a deep voice. There was a tinge of resignation mixed in it. ¡°You really turned a deaf ear to my words.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± He pressed hisrge hand on the top of her head. ¡°In that case, why are there so many people waiting for you, hmm?¡± Despite the usation, his voice was filled with an indescribable sense of affection. ¡°Not all of them are men-¡± ¡°Women are off-limits too.¡± Samuel pursed his lips. ¡°You belong to me, and me alone.¡± With the jacket in the way, Natalie couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face as she listened to him. However, for some reason, she would feel at ease when he was around, as though he could solve even the most terrible problems that gued her. While she was engrossed in her thoughts, he asked again, ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded subconsciously. ¡°I won¡¯t bother to look at something that doesn¡¯t belong to me. Remember, I only take what¡¯s mine with me,¡± he paused before continuing, ¡°And I¡¯ll do so properly.¡± As his words yed repeatedly in her mind, he grabbed her hand and pulled her away from the crowd. Natalie could see nothing but darkness since the jacket was still covering her head. All she could feel was that big hand holding her tiny one. It felt warm andforting as if he was her entire world at that moment. With no other way to navigate her surrounding, she followed him. However, that sense of peace he gave her also made her feel a little lost. Natalie was so zoned out that she identally tripped herself. Thankfully, Samuel caught her in the nick of time. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Suddenly, he scooped her into his arms. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fall, you better hold me tight and don¡¯t let go,¡± he cautioned in a whisper before resuming his steps. She instinctively wrapped her arms around him as a faint blush surfaced on her cheeks. If it weren¡¯t for the jacket around her head, he would¡¯ve seen her blushing like a teenager. With that, he whisked her away. The security guards were blocking the attendees and the reporters, so they couldn¡¯t see what exactly had happened. They only caught a nce of Samuel carrying a woman in a red dress with a jacket over her head. When Christopher went backstage, he saw a glimpse of Samuel¡¯s silhouette carrying a woman in a scarlet dress. Is it her? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Collins?¡± Nichs asked curiously when he saw him stop suddenly. ¡°Investigate who that is.¡± Nichs didn¡¯t know what was the point of the investigation, but he wasn¡¯t going to question it. ¡°Will do.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t go further backstage. ¡°Mr. Collins? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± A hint of loneliness shed across his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After three days of continuous bathing and consuming his medications, the coldness in his body had completely vanished. He never had a coughte at night anymore, and he could sleep like a baby. She didn¡¯t lie about being able to treat him. However, as much as he wanted to treasure her, he wasn¡¯t the only one doing so. His fists tightened as he vowed to himself. I will have her. I must. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 209 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Lose Control Natalie didn¡¯t know how long Samuel had been carrying her until he put her in a seat. Once she made sure she was in the car, she pulled the jacket on her head away. It made her panic a little when it didn¡¯te off because it was tangled up with her hairpiece. Is this jacket¡­ also going against me? No, I refused to believe in my luck. She yanked the jacket away even harder, but it only made her scalp hurt more. ¡°The jacket doesn¡¯t have a grudge against you, woman. Can¡¯t you be a little gentler?¡± Samuel grabbed her hands to stop her from peeling his jacket away from her head forcefully. Natalie felt her hand being moved away before she felt his hand tugging the jacket away with ease. ¡°See what I did there? It¡¯s that easy.¡± Light finally reentered her sight. As she raised her head, a pair of eyes as dark as ink met hers. The two of them stared at each other. Her face, still covered by the scarlet veil, was inches away from his. Her eyes glinted with unparalleled brilliance while her makeup enhanced it. The man¡¯s coarse finger touched her eyebrows before sliding downward. With the veil pressing against her face, his finger rubbed past the space between her eyebrows before continuing down to her nose, then to her lips, and finally her chin. He only saw her ying the piano on a video before. However, earlier in the night, he got the chance to see her y a song with his own eyes. ¡°Do you think you can cover everything with this veil?¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and questioned in a deep voice. Can¡¯t I? Natalie¡¯s eyes shimmered as she kept the words inside her head. I wonder if it¡¯s possible for a person to notice another in a sea of people with their bare eyes? Feeling they were getting too close, she subconsciously tried to move further into the car. Before she could put some distance between them, he wrapped his arm around her and forced her into his embrace. ¡°Samuel, let me-¡± The man¡¯s abrupt kiss ended her sentence prematurely. Her brown eyes widened in disbelief at the handsome face in front of her. I still haven¡¯t removed my veil, yet he just¡­ kissed me? The scarlet cloth might¡¯ve separated them, but Natalie was still able to sense the heat on his lips. The kiss was initially restrained and gentle. However, when he pulled her veil away, it became more obsessive and intense. Under his attack, her body gradually softened, and she could do nothing but look askance at the man with panting breath. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°This red outfit of yours looks like a wedding gown.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Samuel chuckled as his eyes were filled with love and affection. He advanced again. His lips pressed against hers as he gently untied the red satin ribbon around her waist. As the seconds passed, the man gradually removed eachyer of her clothing with great patience and care. Even though it had barely been a month, the separation was unimaginably painful for him. However, all of his longing melted away as their kiss continued. Right as he was about to take another step further, the door to the driver¡¯s seat suddenly opened. The air felt like it was frozen as Billy went into the car obliviously. ¡°Where should we go-¡± Before he could fully turn his head around, his gut was already telling him that something was wrong. Oh crap! Did I ruin the moment for Mr. Bowers? His lips trembled for a second before he escaped the car with a blushing face. Due to Billy¡¯s interference, Natalie was woken up from her daze. She promptly tightened her clothing as her white teeth bit her lip. ¡°You said you won¡¯t force me, Samuel.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 210 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 210 Chapter 210 The Answer ¡°Yes, I said that before.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze swept past Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°I only did it because I thought you wanted it.¡± She bit her lip even harder. If it weren¡¯t for Billy¡¯s sudden arrival, she would¡¯ve thought she really wanted it. After all, theck of her usual refusal came across to him as her silent approval. The thought of being intimate with any men never urred to Natalie. Yet, at that moment, she was like a fly that hadnded on Samuel¡¯s spider web. The more she wanted to escape, the tighter his web became, and the harder it was for her to run away. Only after Natalie calmed down did Samuel let Billy return to the car to drive. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Billy¡¯s face was pale and flushed at the same time. He didn¡¯t even dare to look in the rearview mirror as he forced himself to focus on the road. After a long while, they arrived in front of a building. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Samuel dered. ¡°Here? Why have you brought me here?¡± Natalie nced perplexedly at a building that had obviously been built nearly a century ago. ¡°Are you sure you want to wear this home?¡± His eyes brushed past her disheveled appearance, which was something he was responsible for. ¡°Have you thought about how to answer the children¡¯s questions?¡± She nced at her clothing and calmed down. He¡¯s right! How should I answer the kids when they asked about the state of my clothing, my swollen lips or the hickeys on my neck? After some consideration, Natalie pushed the door open and stepped out of the car. An old woman exited the building when she heard the sound of a car. ¡°Is that you, Mr. Samuel?¡± Her eyes were wide open, but they were cloudy. She had to rely on her shivering hands to feel her way around. Natalie was afraid that the old woman would fall, so she stepped forward and held her arm. ¡°Be careful.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ida Heath furrowed her eyebrows when she touched Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Your voice is unfamiliar to me. Who are you? Why have youe here?¡± ¡°Ms. Heath, it¡¯s me, Samuel.¡± Samuel arrived at the old woman¡¯s side. ¡°Her name is Natalie Nichols. Na-ta-lie. I brought her here.¡± ¡°Na-ta-lie¡­ That¡¯s a good name!¡± Ida mumbled as she smiled. ¡°Since Mr. Samuel brought you here, I need to wee you properly. I¡¯ll go and brew a cup of coffee now. Wait for me.¡± She turned around excitedly and headed back the way she came. Natalie wasn¡¯t willing to let a feeble, near-blind old woman do things for her, so she followed closely behind Ida into the building. ¡°Be careful, Ms. Heath.¡± ¡°No need to worry about me, Ms. Natalie! Even though my eyes are failing me, I¡¯m as healthy as an ox!¡± ¡°Please let me help you, Ms. Heath.¡± ¡°Okay, all right.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips curved upward as he saw Natalie followed anxiously behind Ida in her scarlet dress. That woman. Even though she¡¯s capable, she¡¯s not proud at all. While she shields herself from the rest of the world, she still treats the ones around her with kindness. The more I observe her actions, the more I fall in love with her¡­ When he turned back, Billy looked as if he wanted to dig himself a hole. ¡°Billy, how long have you been working for me?¡± he asked callously. ¡°Eleven years, sir.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯m canceling your end-of-the-year bonus and all paid leaves.¡± Billy felt as if his world had crumbled. ¡°Mr. Bowers-¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your eleven years of service, I would¡¯ve sent you to another continent immediately.¡± Samuel red and pointed at him coldly. Whenever he thought of that scene from earlier, his blood would start boiling. If this buffoon in front of me hadn¡¯t interrupted us, I would¡¯ve gotten my way with her. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 211 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Last Breath Natalie was afraid that Ida would keep bumping into her surroundings due to her poor eyesight, but she couldn¡¯t win against the old woman. Ida smiled brightly as she insisted on serving coffee and desserts to Natalie before she would sit down. ¡°Ms. Natalie, I¡¯m very excited right now because this is the first time Mr. Samuel has brought a woman back.¡± Tears swelled in the old woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°He has always been an introvert since he was a little boy. He¡¯ll treat everyone with indifference aside from his family.¡± Natalie was stunned. I¡¯m the first? Then what about Yara? Or Franklin and Sophia¡¯s mother? The both of them never came before? ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Ms. Heath. The two of us are just friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Ida looked disappointed. Before Natalie could answer, Samuel barged in and did it for her. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re just friends.¡± His eyes narrowed as his lips curved upward coquettishly. ¡°We¡¯re just friends for now. Rtionship between two adults may change with circumstances.¡± Ida had been down that path once, so she could understand what he meant immediately. ¡°Looks like I was being impatient for no reason. Young people should take it slow to build a strong foundation.¡± She patted her forehead. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t scare you with my assumptions, Ms. Natalie.¡± ¡°N-No,¡± Natalie denied subconsciously. When her eyes met Samuel¡¯s profound look, she realized he had just set up a trap that she couldn¡¯t escape. Suddenly, love was in the air. In an attempt to change the topic, Natalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ms. Heath?¡± ¡°She used to be my mother¡¯s wet nurse. She took care of my mother since she was a little girl. When I was born, my granny¡¯s already dead. In my eyes, Ms. Heath is my granny.¡± Ida shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m only a humble servant, Mr. Samuel. It¡¯s thanks to the Bowers family and the Zarate family that I am where I am today.¡± Samuel took a sip of water. ¡°You deserve what you have today, Ms. Heath.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just talk. Eat some cakes.¡± Ida pushed the food containers toward the duo. ¡°I made these myself. Give them a try.¡± Samuel and Natalie picked up a slice of cake and ate it. This cake¡­ This is way too sweet and cloying. I don¡¯t like this. Natalie furrowed her eyebrows upon taking the first bite. He immediately noticed her displeasure and grabbed the slice in her hand. Without hesitation, he threw the cake that she had already bitten into his mouth and chewed. Natalie shot him a re. Samuel didn¡¯t look away. Instead, he picked up more and ate them with great satisfaction. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Ida asked in anticipation. ¡°Still as good as always, Ms. Heath.¡± He smiled. ¡°It reminds me of my childhood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you love it, Mr. Samuel.¡± Natalie sat at the side while staring at him. Even though both of them aren¡¯t rted by blood, I can tell their familial rtionship is greater than those that are. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him act so casually, in front of an elder, no less. Instead of the proud and mighty leader of the Bowers family that he usually is, he behaves like a teenager who¡¯s enjoying his time with his granny right now. Is this how he¡¯s like in front of his family? He¡¯s so different from his usual cold and arrogant self. A tenderness welled inside Natalie. She didn¡¯t realize she had been staring at him. After there was no more cake left, Ida wanted to clean the containers. Natalie offered her help and apanied the old woman to the kitchen. Inside the kitchen, Ida sighed. ¡°My cake isn¡¯t all that good, is it?¡± Natalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel thought he could fool me just because I can¡¯t see that well.¡± Ida grinned. ¡°I¡¯m getting old, so my tastebud isn¡¯t as sensitive as it used to be. When I gave the cake to my granddaughter, she said it was so sweet that her tooth was about to fall off.¡± ¡°Nothing escapes you.¡± ¡°Yep! I know Mr. Samuel lied about the taste because he didn¡¯t want to hurt my feelings.¡± Sadness flooded into Ida¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even though he¡¯s the head of the Bowers family, he¡¯s not as invincible as you may think.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Years ago, Mr. Samuel saw his mother gasped for herst breath with his own eyes¡­¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 212 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Tragedy Natalie¡¯s eyshes fluttered as her hands stopped. Even though Ida had been through a lot, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh again as she recalled the past. ¡°Shanice Zarate was a famous and talented socialite in Dellmoor when she was young. After she was married into the Bowers family, she gave birth to Mr. Samuel and Mr. Steven. However, one night, when her sons were fast asleep, she cut her own wrists. Mr. Samuel was only five at that time. He woke up after he smelled the scent of blood. The moment his eyes opened, he saw his mother covered in blood as she passed away.¡± Natalie knew rich families like the Bowers family had a lot of secrets, but she never thought Samuel had to live with such a tragic experience. He was five years old. yton and Xavian are five years old this year. I can¡¯t imagine the despair and pain Samuel went through after seeing his mother die by suicide. ¡°Natalie¡­¡± Ida held her hand tightly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be the one to bring warmth into Mr. Samuel¡¯s heart.¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that, but upon seeing the desperate hope in the old woman¡¯s eyes, she nodded reluctantly as a vague answer. After she finished helping Ida, Natalie returned to the living room. Ever since she entered the building, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to take off the dress she had been wearing since the press conference. It was hindering her movement. Samuel nced at her before turning to Ida. ¡°Ms. Heath, can you give Nat a change of clothes? Her dress is dirty.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and find one right now.¡± Ida then headed upstairs. Once the old woman was out of earshot, Natalie bit her lip and asked, ¡°Who gave you permission to call me ¡®Nat¡¯?¡± ¡°Everyone can call you ¡®Natalie¡¯,¡± he scoffed. ¡°So, I¡¯m not going to call you by the name that everyone else does. I want to call you by a nickname that only the closest person to you can call.¡± ¡°You-¡± She gritted her teeth and suddenly found herself speechless in front of him. Even though he was gone for half a month, not only did he not back off, he even forces himself closer and closer to me. He stood up from the couch, held her waist, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Just a nickname is enough to throw you off bnce? How would you react when I do and say more intimate things to you?¡± Her body tensed up as his hot breath brushed past her earlobes. At that moment, Ida descended with a green gown. Upon hearing the old woman¡¯s footsteps, Natalie pushed Samuel away and tried to calm her pounding heart. ¡°My clothes are torn and old. It isn¡¯t suitable for you to wear. That is why I decided to give you this instead.¡± Ida handed the gown to Natalie. ¡°This belonged to Ms. Shanice. I¡¯ve been keeping it as a memento. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯ll be of use today.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Heath.¡± Natalie proceeded to head inside a room to change. She didn¡¯t feel too different after changing into the gown and walking out of the room. However, Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her in that outfit. The graceful green gown managed to outline her slender figure perfectly. Her fair and smooth legs, like an antique porcin vase, possessed an ivory luster. Natalie looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Heath?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°She went back to her room to rest because she was getting tired,¡± he answered as he was still gazing at her. ¡°She¡¯s also trying to set us up together, so there¡¯s only one room for the both of us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the couch.¡± She took a few steps toward the furniture before he held her wrist. ¡°You don¡¯t sleep on the couch,¡± Samuel said in a low voice. ¡°If anyone¡¯s going to sleep on the couch, it¡¯s me. You¡¯ll be sleeping on the bed.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 213 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Not An Idiot Natalie grew up in a vige since she was a girl, so she wasn¡¯t that pampered. ¡°I can sleep on the couch, Samuel.¡± ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± Samuel gripped her wrist tighter. ¡°From now on, if you say another word, we¡¯ll be sleeping on the bed together.¡± She lowered her head and stopped arguing with him. If¡­ If the both of us really do sleep on the same bed, I wonder how things between us would turn out. It¡¯s hard for me to imagine. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Morin earlier, perhaps I would¡¯ve be his woman. The two of them promptly parted ways for the night. Natalie went to the guest room that Ida had prepared while Samuel slept on the couch in the living room. The building was quite far away from the city, so the entire ce was very quiet. The only sounds around were the rustling of the trees and the chirping of the wildlife. Even though it was afortable and soothing ce, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Curling herself into a ball, images shed in her mind. In the past, when Natalie couldn¡¯t sleep, it was because she thought about herself, her mother, and her granddad¡¯s vengeance. However, the only thing on her mind that night was Samuel. She thought about his domineering presence, his strength, his affection, and his warmth. Of course, the most important thing of all was the way he always showed up when she needed him the most. She wasn¡¯t an idiot. She knew she had feelings for him. She simply didn¡¯t want to admit it. Her hands tightened balls of fists as she forbade herself from diving in headfirst into love. The next day, the smell of warm milk woke Natalie up. After cleaning herself up in the bathroom, she saw Samuel and Ida sitting at the dining table. ¡°Good morning.¡± Ida smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up, Ms. Natalie. Would you like some warm milk?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie nodded and approached the dining table. She could sit next to Samuel, but she intentionally sat on the opposite side instead. His line of sight was obviously focused on her face, but she pretended not to notice it. After picking up the cup of milk and giving it a sip, she turned to Ida and said, ¡°This is pretty good. I really like it, Ms. Heath.¡± ¡°If you like it, you should drink more. I added a little something special to it, so if you ever miss the taste,e find me. I¡¯ll be happy to have visitors.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Unlike the cake from yesterday, Natalie really enjoyed the milk. She was holding the cup and sipping the milk like a kitten while avoiding Samuel¡¯s gaze. You¡¯ll be stronger without desires, Natalie. Don¡¯t fall for him. Those words repeated in her mind over and over again. I haven¡¯t achieved true strength and executed my revenge. This desire will only get in my way. ¡°I¡¯ll go and grab myself another cup, Ms. Heath.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie then walked into the kitchen. Even though Ida couldn¡¯t see well, she could still feel the invisible barrier between Natalie and Samuel. ¡°Mr. Samuel, did you say something to hurt her?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Samuel took a sip and answered with a profound look, ¡°Someone hurt her too deeply. It¡¯s hard for her to believe anyone who tries to get close to her.¡± ¡°Ms. Natalie is-¡± ¡°I know. She¡¯s a good girl. I¡¯m willing to wait for her.¡± ¡°Good, good. I¡¯m d you¡¯re determined, Mr. Samuel. I hope you two will get together¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°We will.¡± When Natalie returned from the kitchen, she saw Ida and Samuel smiling brightly. What did the two of them talk about that made them look so happy? She continued to drink her milk, oblivious to what had happened. Her cup was only half empty when a set of footsteps was heard rushing toward the building. Momentster, a girl in white sportswear appeared. Her face was still flushed from the sprinting as she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Samuel, Granny? He¡¯s still here, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 214 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Natalie Is Jealous Ste ran and panted heavily, but the moment she saw Samuel, she could not stop herself from giving him a hug. ¡°Why is it so difficult to meet you at the right time and ce?!¡± Ste buried her tiny face in his chest and vented her frustration. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you came to visit Granny? I almost missed you again.¡± ¡°How difficult can that be?¡± Samuel did not push her away. Instead, he gave her shoulder a gentle pat. ¡°Well, I¡¯m standing in front of you right now.¡± ¡°I miss you.¡± ¡°You can take a good look at me now.¡± Natalie stood still while holding a bowl of soy milk in her hand. Her heart sank when she saw the two in each other¡¯s embrace. I guess Samuel treats the other women like how he had treated me too. I¡¯m not that special someone in his life, after all. Secondster, Natalie pulled herself together. What¡¯s wrong with me? Samuel¡¯s love life is none of my business anyway. Who am I to judge? Yet, she could not stop her heart from twitching. D*mn it. She even began to experience shortness of breath. When Samuel turned around and looked at her, Natalie raised the bowl to cover her eyes. She did not want the man to see how panicked she was. Upon noticing how Natalie was trying to hide her jealousy, a corner of Samuel¡¯s lips quirked up. After releasing Samuel from her hug, Ste noticed an unfamiliar face from a distance. ¡°Who is she?¡± She pointed at Natalie. ¡°Is she your new assistant? Did you fire Billy because he screwed things up?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ida pulled a straight face. ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Bowers¡¯ friend.¡± Ste instantly turned her attention to Natalie and started studying her from head to toe. She then took a nce at Samuel and said, ¡°Got it. She¡¯s your friend now, but one day, she¡¯ll be my sister-in- law. Am I right?¡± Sister-inw? Natalie froze for a moment. Ste grinned and extended her hand to Natalie. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Ste. Samuel¡¯s cousin.¡± She¡¯s Samuel¡¯s cousin? What was I thinking earlier? Natalie was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. ¡°Hello. Nice to meet you.¡± Natalie held Ste¡¯s hand and introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Natalie. Natalie Nichols.¡± After a brief introduction, the four of them took their seats at the dining table. Ste started gulping down her grandmother¡¯s soy milk, as she had not had it for quite some time. To avoid misunderstanding, Ida started exining to Natalie, ¡°I used to work for Ms. Shanice as a wet nurse, and my daughter and I lived with them in their residence. When my daughter grew up, she married Ms. Shanice¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°In other words, Ste is my granddaughter. She¡¯s also Mr. Samuel¡¯s cousin. They grew up together here and had a close rtionship with each other. That¡¯s why they behaved like that earlier. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Natalie responded with an awkward smile and tried to hide her guilt. The twodies clicked right away, and they even exchanged contact numbers. Ste was so fond of Natalie that she kept asking thetter all kinds of questions. Natalie, too, thought Ste was adorable. She also liked how steady and open Ste was. Natalie enjoyed being around her. After breakfast, Samuel left the house with Natalie. An awkward silence filled the air when the two were traveling in Hummer, as they did not speak to each other. After sending Natalie home, Samuel returned to the office to handle some matters. Since the three children were away in preschool, Natalie was all alone in the house. After leaving the press conferencest night, Natalie had not had the time to go through the messages on her phone. After making herself a cup of coffee, she sat in front of her desk and started working. She logged into her Twitter ount and noticed two trending hashtags on the sidebar. The first was: Wendy takes you back in time N?velDrama.Org ? content. The second hashtag was: Yara responds to the rumor on pre-recorded music A Cue For Happiness Chapter 216 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Open A Medical Center For You Mona was gasping for air as she could not breathe. ¡°Calm down, Yara. Please calm down. Trust me. I had always had your best interest in mind¡­¡± She tried to take another breath and continued, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the ident to happen, and I thought they¡¯d appoint you as their ambassador for sure¡­¡± Mona was taken aback by how strong Yara had be after gulping down a few sses of wine. She was so terrified of Yara that she started trembling. ¡°You have my best interest in mind?¡± Yara gave Mona a killer stare. ¡°Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked to get to where I am today? Because of this ident, I¡¯ve now be aughing stock!¡± ¡°Please, Yara. Stop. I can¡¯t breathe. Please¡­¡± Yara ignored Mona¡¯s plea at first, but the moment her phone rang, she let go of her manager. The ring tone that Yara had set for the Bowers was like a wake-up call, and upon hearing that, she instantly backed off. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Mona, who could now breathe, was relieved that the call saved her life. She almost thought she would die in Yara¡¯s hands. Yara took a nce at her screen and realized the caller was Keh. She immediately picked up the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± She was all choked up and sounded aggrieved and vulnerable. She was not as aggressive as how she behaved when she was strangling Mona earlier. ¡°How¡¯s your fever?¡± Keh was concerned about her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have pushed yourself so hard when you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± ¡°My manager was the one who made all the arrangements. I knew nothing when I was performing on stage.¡± Words were stuck in Yara¡¯s throat as she was trying to exin to Keh. She continued, ¡°I only found out about the pre-recorded music when the string of the piano snapped. The mic that was attached to the instrument was not on at all. But still, it¡¯s my fault. Sorry to have disappointed you.¡± Keh was not pleased when he found out what Yara did from the news, but after listening to her exnation, he decided to believe her. I¡¯m sure a girl like Yara, who was kind enough to assist me when I needed medical attention, would not resort to such a despicable act. Yara must have worked hard to put up a great performance, and it must be her manager who pulled the trick behind her back. If the ident didn¡¯t happen, she wouldn¡¯t have found out what her manager did as well. Keh let out a sigh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re someone who rushed me to the hospital years ago and didn¡¯t even leave your contact details. I trust you with all my heart, of course.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°Rest well, Yara.¡± Keh then paused for a moment. ¡°You should take a break and stop working for a while. Do you remember I told you about opening a medical center for you? I thought about it, and I think it¡¯s about time to do it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yara was nonplussed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Nothing. I was just a little surprised.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this before, and I think it¡¯s the right time to proceed,¡± Keh said. ¡°I hope my daughter-inw could be a doctor instead of an entertainer.¡± What? But I know nothing about medic! Yara was worried and unhappy about it, but she could not express her dismay. ¡°Okay, Mr. Bowers.¡± After Yara had ended the call, Mona could not help but start shivering again. Yara, who aggressively strangled Mona earlier, turned into a different person when she was on the phone with Keh. Mona would not have believed the sudden change in Yara¡¯s personality had she not witnessed it. After putting down her phone, Yara took a sidelong nce at Mona. ¡°I¡¯ll stop acting for a while. Find me a doctor. I need to polish up my medical knowledge.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Mona could not believe her ears. ¡°Find me a doctor who can teach me about medic.¡± A hard glint shed across Yara¡¯s eyes. ¡°No one must know about it. If anyone finds out about it, you¡¯re dead.¡± The murderous stare from the evil beauty sent chills down Mona¡¯s spine. She could only respond with a vigorous nod. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 217 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 217 Chapter 217 That Does Not Feel Good Over at the Beckers residence, Hans decided to spend more quality time with Yana. With that, he transferred the ownership of Crown Entertainment to Natalie. There was no way to cure Yana¡¯s disease unless they could get their hands on the dragonblood fruit. In the meantime, Yana could only rely on Natalie¡¯s treatment to relieve the symptoms. Yana could not help but knit her brows when Natalie inserted needles through her skin. Afterpleting the treatment, Natalie asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°My body seems more rxed ever since I started taking medicine and receiving your treatment regrly,¡± Yana said with a grin. ¡°I always tell Hans that you¡¯re more powerful than any divine healer. Only you could prevent the rpse of my cardiac problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re not in pain anymore,¡± Natalie said. As an observant person, Yana noticed the frown on Natalie¡¯s face when thetter was administering the treatment. ¡°You¡¯re not very optimistic about my illness, aren¡¯t you?¡± Natalie froze for a moment before responding with a nod. Though Natalie managed to relieve Yana¡¯s medical condition with medicines and crystal needles, the effect was just temporary. If they could not find the cure in time, Yana might not pull through this ordeal. Natalie thought Yana would have a hard time epting the truth, but Yana responded calmly by holding Natalie¡¯s hands. ¡°I resign to my fate. Both you and Hans have done enough for me. I have no regrets.¡± Yana smiled and continued, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep well had you not appeared in my life. Please don¡¯t feel bad for me. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart sank when she heard what Yana said. The more Yana wanted her to stop ming herself, the more guilty Natalie felt. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, Yana. I¡¯m sure you can recover. I¡¯ve sent people to look for the medicine, and we should be able to find it soon.¡± Natalie continued to speak in a steady voice. ¡°I¡¯ve not given up on you, so I hope you don¡¯t give up on yourself too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yana nodded. After the treatment hadpleted, her son, Zoe, ran up to Natalie. ¡°Thank you for treating my Mommy.¡± He then bowed and said, ¡°Daddy and Mommy said you¡¯re our benefactor.¡± The little child¡¯s remark had warmed Natalie¡¯s heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try my best to help your Mommy recover.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll surely repay your kindness when I grow up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie was very touched by Yana and her son, but at the same time, she left their house with a heavy heart. Now all she needed was the dragonblood fruit, but it was not easy to find. Feeling loss, Natalie walked aimlessly on the street. The feeling of helplessness had weighed her down. It reminded her of the time when her mother was gravely ill. Natalie might possess the medical skills, but there was very little she could do to save her mother. All of a sudden, the sky turned gray and started drizzling. She only knew it was raining when her clothes got wet. Since she did not carry an umbre, she had no choice but to walk in the rain. Suddenly, a ck umbre appeared from the top, preventing the droplets of rain from hitting her body. Natalie was stunned for a moment. She lifted her head to look at the umbre before turning her attention to the man who held the device. Christopher? What is this lunatic doing here? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Natalie mumbled as she could not believe what she saw. ¡°You think you¡¯re a divine healer who can walk in the rain without an umbre and not catch a cold?¡± Christopher said while staring at her wet cheeks. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 218 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Listen To You Natalie shot a nce at Christopher before stepping out of the umbre. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query The rain slid down her hair and shoulders, but it was as if she could not feel it at all. Christopher gritted his teeth and secretly cursed at her for being ungrateful. However, he could not help but chase after her and ce the umbre over her head again. ¡°Do you like being drenched in the rain so much?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± Without even looking back, Natalie strode forward. ¡°I¡¯ve already cured your illness, so we owe each other nothing. There¡¯s no need to be involved in each other¡¯s lives anymore.¡± Christopher was used to scheming women ying tricks to get close to him. It was his first time seeing a woman acting so aloof and wanting to cut off ties with him. In fact, it felt like she did not even care about him at all. However, the more she did that, the greater his urge to be closer to her. He wanted her to pay attention to him. ¡°You¡¯re still so young. Where did you pick up your medical skills from?¡± Christopher walked beside her under the umbre. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve cured me, the snakeblood fruit which I got from the auction will be useless.¡± Feigning helpless, Christopher asked, ¡°I wonder what¡¯ll happen if I fed it to a dog.¡± Even if Natalie could ignore Christopher, she could not ignore these precious herbs. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Although the snakeblood fruit¡¯s medicinal effects were much inferior to that of the dragonblood fruit, it was still a very rare and useful herb. As expected, Natalie immediately stopped in her tracks and stared at Christopher with widened eyes. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you have a grudge against the snakeblood fruit?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, anyway. Now that my illness is cured, the snakeblood fruit is useless to me,¡± remarked Christopher casually. ¡°Even if I give it to you, you wouldn¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Who said that I wouldn¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°Do you want it?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Natalie did not know if that madman was joking or being sincere. While her heart ached for the herb, she eximed, ¡°Although the snakeblood fruit cannot bepared to the dragonblood fruit, it can still save lives! If you feed it to the dogs, you¡¯d be wasting such a precious herb.¡± ¡°I bought the snakeblood fruit for tens of billions. If I give it to you, don¡¯t you have to give something up for exchange?¡± Meeting Christopher¡¯s gaze, Natalie could not help but ask, ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡± However, suddenly remembering something, she quickly added, ¡°You¡¯ve been misled into paying that price during the auction. Actually, the snakeblood fruit doesn¡¯t cost that much. Don¡¯t try to scam me!¡± ¡°Well, I want you to have a meal with me.¡± ¡°Just one meal?¡± Natalie was still skeptical. Can it be that easy? ¡°Are you finding it too simple?¡± Christopher smirked and said, ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t really want it, after all. I should just feed it to the dogs!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll agree.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Christopher as an amused look shed across his eyes. It is just a meal anyway. Nothing wrong could arise from that. Besides, I could use the snakeblood fruit in Yana¡¯s medicine. That would be beneficial for her recovery. Bearing the thought in mind, Natalie followed Christopher into the car. When she got out of the car, she realized that he had brought her to a steak restaurant. Christopher had reserved a private room. A waitress in a red dress led them to their seats and passed them a tablet. Christopher wanted to order a steak with hot sauce, but Natalie stopped him. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered, so you can¡¯t eat something so spicy!¡± Natalie red at him. ¡°Order something mild. As you¡¯ve just recovered from an illness which you¡¯ve suffered since young, it¡¯s better to take things slow.¡± Natalie was reminding Christopher out of concern in her capacity as his doctor. However, Christopher kept staring at Natalie intently. Delighted with her concern, he relented. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 219 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 219 Soon, the waitresses served the steaks and the dishes. Watching as Natalie cut the steak up into smaller pieces, Christopher felt a strange feeling rise within him. ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering from a pulmonary disease since young. Hence, this is my first time eating steak,¡± eximed Christopher. ¡°Why are you acting all melodramatic now?¡± Natalie ced the cut steak onto Christopher¡¯s te. ¡°Eating steaks isn¡¯t like eating snakeblood fruits. It¡¯s not a tough thing to do! You can eat many more steaks in the future.¡± When Christopher heard that, he felt like there was something tugging at his heartstrings. How can this youngdy resolve all of my worries so easily? It feels like all of my worries have disappeared with her by my side. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Give it back to me if you don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± When Natalie saw that Christopher did not even touch the steak, she figured he was concerned about hygiene issues with Natalie cutting his steak. Just when she was about to take it back, Christopher stopped her. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m not eating?¡± Christopher picked the steak up with the fork and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for it to cool down.¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, now that I¡¯ve had a meal with you, you mustn¡¯t break your promise about giving me the snakeblood fruit.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natalie munched on the steak happily, her mood improving significantly. She managed to get a snakeblood fruit in exchange for a meal. With this, she had more time to search for the dragonblood fruit. Oh, the dragonblood fruit! Where can I find you? The room was filled with the fragrance of the steak. While Natalie was engrossed with eating her steak, Christopher couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her. He thought that she was like a cute kitten¡ªlively and mischievous, with a short temper. She would appear aloof unless there was something that could tempt her. His feelings of affection increased as he watched her. When they left the restaurant, the rain had already stopped with the streetmps lit up. ¡°Apany me to pick a present for Grandma. After that, I¡¯ll ask Nichs to send the snakeblood fruit to the address of your choice,¡± said Christopher with a smirk as he shoved a hand into his pocket. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie followed Christopher to a high-end shopping mall in the central business district. Christopher brought her to a luxurious jewelry shop, where all the sales associates were dressed elegantly. His appearance caused the sales associate to stare at him dazedly. Just from his looks and demeanor alone, one could tell that he was extremely rich. Yet, when they nced at the woman beside him, they immediately noticed that she was wearing unbranded clothes. More importantly, her face was extremely average-looking¡ª completely different from Christopher¡¯s dazzling looks. ¡°That woman is really ugly¡­¡± ¡°What methods did she use to hook up with this man?¡± ¡°Shush! Lower your volume! They might hear you!¡± ¡°Yeah! But what can we do? She¡¯s like a toad courting a prince!¡± When Natalie heard that, she almost rolled her eyes. Although she admitted that her hyper-realistic mask was quite ugly, their words were simply ridiculous. A toad courting a prince? I bet that they didn¡¯t do well in literature ss. Naturally, Christopher heard thosements too. Staring at Natalie¡¯s face, he suddenly remembered the gorgeous face thaty underneath that hyper-realistic mask. A grin spread across his lips. He grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm and pulled her closer to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want you to stand closer to me,¡± said Christopher. ¡°It¡¯s best if you stay within my sight forever.¡± Chapter 219 Stand In My Sight After Natalie ordered the steaks, she ordered some sides too. Soon, the waitresses served the steaks and the dishes. Watching as Natalie cut the steak up into smaller pieces, Christopher felt a strange feeling rise within him. ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering from a pulmonary disease since young. Hence, this is my first time eating steak,¡± eximed Christopher. ¡°Why are you acting all melodramatic now?¡± Natalie ced the cut steak onto Christopher¡¯s te. ¡°Eating steaks isn¡¯t like eating snakeblood fruits. It¡¯s not a tough thing to do! You can eat many more steaks in the future.¡± When Christopher heard that, he felt like there was something tugging at his heartstrings. How can this youngdy resolve all of my worries so easily? It feels like all of my worries have disappeared with her by my side. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Give it back to me if you don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± When Natalie saw that Christopher did not even touch the steak, she figured he was concerned about hygiene issues with Natalie cutting his steak. Just when she was about to take it back, Christopher stopped her. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m not eating?¡± Christopher picked the steak up with the fork and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for it to cool down.¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, now that I¡¯ve had a meal with you, you mustn¡¯t break your promise about giving me the snakeblood fruit.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natalie munched on the steak happily, her mood improving significantly. She managed to get a snakeblood fruit in exchange for a meal. With this, she had more time to search for the dragonblood fruit. Oh, the dragonblood fruit!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Where can I find you? The room was filled with the fragrance of the steak. While Natalie was engrossed with eating her steak, Christopher couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her. He thought that she was like a cute kitten¡ªlively and mischievous, with a short temper. She would appear aloof unless there was something that could tempt her. His feelings of affection increased as he watched her. When they left the restaurant, the rain had already stopped with the streetmps lit up. ¡°Apany me to pick a present for Grandma. After that, I¡¯ll ask Nichs to send the snakeblood fruit to the address of your choice,¡± said Christopher with a smirk as he shoved a hand into his pocket. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie followed Christopher to a high-end shopping mall in the central business district. Christopher brought her to a luxurious jewelry shop, where all the sales associates were dressed elegantly. His appearance caused the sales associate to stare at him dazedly. Just from his looks and demeanor alone, one could tell that he was extremely rich. Yet, when they nced at the woman beside him, they immediately noticed that she was wearing unbranded clothes. More importantly, her face was extremely average-looking¡ª completely different from Christopher¡¯s dazzling looks. ¡°That woman is really ugly¡­¡± ¡°What methods did she use to hook up with this man?¡± ¡°Shush! Lower your volume! They might hear you!¡± ¡°Yeah! But what can we do? She¡¯s like a toad courting a prince!¡± When Natalie heard that, she almost rolled her eyes. Although she admitted that her hyper-realistic mask was quite ugly, their words were simply ridiculous. A toad courting a prince? I bet that they didn¡¯t do well in literature ss. Naturally, Christopher heard thosements too. Staring at Natalie¡¯s face, he suddenly remembered the gorgeous face thaty underneath that hyper-realistic mask. A grin spread across his lips. He grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm and pulled her closer to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want you to stand closer to me,¡± said Christopher. ¡°It¡¯s best if you stay within my sight forever.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 220 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 220 In one second, he could grab her neck and yearn to kill her. Yet, in the next second, he could give her a snakeblood fruit that cost hundreds of millions. He was aplete madman. The best course of action was to stay as far away from him as possible. If she stayed in his sight forever, she would be digging her own grave. Natalieughed drily in response. They walked to the counter. After knowing that the gift was meant for an elder, the sales associate took out a few sets of jewelry for their review. Having guessed Christopher¡¯s family background, the sales associate disyed jewelry that cost at least five million. As Natalie was not knowledgeable in jewelry, she could only advise based on how appropriate they were. On the other hand, Christopher was well-versed with jade and precious jewels. He quickly eliminated a lot of the jewelry rmended to him. Since Christopher knows so much about jewelry, why did he ask someone like me who¡¯spletely oblivious about it to advise him? In the middle of choosing the jewelry, Christopher¡¯s phone rang. As the contents of their conversation were meant to be confidential, he went outside to take the call. Natalie did not remain idle in the store either. She remembered that it was going to be her children¡¯s birthday soon. As a mother, she was not a very romantic person. Hence, she would make up for it with money. She wondered if she should give her children a slightly more expensive gift. Perhaps, she could give each of them a gold chain! Just when Natalie was about to go blind from all the dazzling gold, a furious voice sounded beside her. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± When Natalie turned around, she saw the girl whom she had seen briefly at the Collins residence. Not wanting to be further involved with her, Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± ¡°Mistaken you for someone else?¡± Jacyntha bit her lips. As if she had suffered a huge grievance, she hollered, ¡°I would never mistake anyone else for such an ugly girl like you! You are the one who made Chris falls head over heels with you through your dirty methods. He even yelled at me for your sake!¡± Natalie did not want to bother Jacyntha, but Jacyntha kept using her without even figuring out the facts. I¡¯m not indebted to her in any way, so why should I be scolded by her? ¡°Dirty methods?¡± Natalie scoffed coldly, ¡°Tell me! What dirty methods have I used?¡± Jacyntha used Natalie of using dirty methods, but she was unable to specify what exactly did Natalie do. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you think that dirty methods are effective on Christopher, you should just use them.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as a cold and stubborn expression appeared on her face. Jacyntha was the Smith family¡¯s precious heiress. Since young, she had been calling Christopher by his nickname, Chris. Everyone in the Smith family and the Collins family saw her as Christopher¡¯s fianc¨¦e, even though they were not officially engaged. However, Christopher allowed Natalie to sleep in his mother¡¯s room. Jacyntha was never allowed into that room. When she tried to sneak into it secretly, Christopher caught her and scolded her harshly. If Christopher allowed Natalie to do that, it meant that she was as important to him as his mother. Fury surged within Jacyntha when she thought about that. ¡°I-I¡¯m not as shameless as you!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Raising her cup of unfinished coffee, she sshed it onto Natalie¡¯s face. Natalie dodged quickly. However, although she managed to hide her face in time, the coffee sshed all over her body. This sudden change in events caused everyone in the jewelry shop to fall silent. As the sales associates noticed that Jacyntha¡¯s attire was much more luxurious than Natalie¡¯s, they did not dare to offend her by helping Natalie. Even though Natalie¡¯s shirt had turned brown, with the coffee dripping down the corners, no one passed her a piece of tissue paper.Chapter 220 Sshed With Coffee A man like Christopher was simply too unpredictable¡ªhis mood always swung between two extremes. In one second, he could grab her neck and yearn to kill her. Yet, in the next second, he could give her a snakeblood fruit that cost hundreds of millions. He was aplete madman. The best course of action was to stay as far away from him as possible. If she stayed in his sight forever, she would be digging her own grave. Natalieughed drily in response. They walked to the counter. After knowing that the gift was meant for an elder, the sales associate took out a few sets of jewelry for their review. Having guessed Christopher¡¯s family background, the sales associate disyed jewelry that cost at least five million. As Natalie was not knowledgeable in jewelry, she could only advise based on how appropriate they were. On the other hand, Christopher was well-versed with jade and precious jewels. He quickly eliminated a lot of the jewelry rmended to him. Since Christopher knows so much about jewelry, why did he ask someone like me who¡¯spletely oblivious about it to advise him? In the middle of choosing the jewelry, Christopher¡¯s phone rang. As the contents of their conversation were meant to be confidential, he went outside to take the call. Natalie did not remain idle in the store either. She remembered that it was going to be her children¡¯s birthday soon. As a mother, she was not a very romantic person. Hence, she would make up for it with money. She wondered if she should give her children a slightly more expensive gift. Perhaps, she could give each of them a gold chain! Just when Natalie was about to go blind from all the dazzling gold, a furious voice sounded beside her. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± When Natalie turned around, she saw the girl whom she had seen briefly at the Collins residence. Not wanting to be further involved with her, Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± ¡°Mistaken you for someone else?¡± Jacyntha bit her lips. As if she had suffered a huge grievance, she hollered, ¡°I would never mistake anyone else for such an ugly girl like you! You are the one who made Chris falls head over heels with you through your dirty methods. He even yelled at me for your sake!¡± Natalie did not want to bother Jacyntha, but Jacyntha kept using her without even figuring out the facts. I¡¯m not indebted to her in any way, so why should I be scolded by her? ¡°Dirty methods?¡± Natalie scoffed coldly, ¡°Tell me! What dirty methods have I used?¡± Jacyntha used Natalie of using dirty methods, but she was unable to specify what exactly did Natalie do. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you think that dirty methods are effective on Christopher, you should just use them.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as a cold and stubborn expression appeared on her face. Jacyntha was the Smith family¡¯s precious heiress. Since young, she had been calling Christopher by his nickname, Chris. Everyone in the Smith family and the Collins family saw her as Christopher¡¯s fianc¨¦e, even though they were not officially engaged. However, Christopher allowed Natalie to sleep in his mother¡¯s room. Jacyntha was never allowed into that room. When she tried to sneak into it secretly, Christopher caught her and scolded her harshly. If Christopher allowed Natalie to do that, it meant that she was as important to him as his mother. Fury surged within Jacyntha when she thought about that. ¡°I-I¡¯m not as shameless as you!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Raising her cup of unfinished coffee, she sshed it onto Natalie¡¯s face. Natalie dodged quickly. However, although she managed to hide her face in time, the coffee sshed all over her body. This sudden change in events caused everyone in the jewelry shop to fall silent. As the sales associates noticed that Jacyntha¡¯s attire was much more luxurious thanN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Natalie¡¯s, they did not dare to offend her by helping Natalie. Even though Natalie¡¯s shirt had turned brown, with the coffee dripping down the corners, no one passed her a piece of tissue paper. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 221 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 221 ¡°You and Chris belong in twopletely different worlds! If you have dignity, you should take the initiative and stay away from him. Don¡¯t obstruct his path!¡± Staring at the young woman in front of her, Natalie smirked. A cold glint shed across her eyes. She shot a cold nce at the motionless sales associates and demanded, ¡°Pass me a bottle of water.¡± Even though she was being bullied, she still exuded a charismatic and cold aura. Her eyes were crystal-clear and bright. When the sales associate met her gaze, she felt an inexplicable sense of intimidation. Hence, she subconsciously passed a bottle of water and a piece of tissue to Natalie. Instead of taking the tissue, she grabbed the bottle of water instead. She twisted the cap open, ced the opening over Jacyntha¡¯s head, and emptied the bottle on her. As the bottle of water had just been retrieved from the fridge, it was quite chilly. Not only did Jacyntha be drenched, but she also shivered from the cold. At that moment, everyone, including Jacyntha, was stunned. She watched helplessly as Natalie poured the entire bottle of water over her. Still immersed in shock, she did not move a single inch. It took a while before Jacyntha finally returned to her senses. Widening her eyes, she screamed, ¡°W-Who do you think you are? How dare you ssh water over me?¡± Natalie capped the bottle slowly. Her eyshes fluttered as she nced at Jacyntha. ¡°Your brain¡¯s heating up, so you need to cool down. Do you think that any woman who¡¯s by Christopher¡¯s side is your enemy? Can you please figure out the situation before targeting everyone?¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say anything,¡± interrupted Natalie coldly. ¡°If this happens again, things will end uglier than this.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Right then, Jacyntha waspletely drenched, looking as pathetic as Natalie. Ignoring her furious re, Natalie strode out of the jewelry store. She was just an innocent bystander who had been implicated for no reason. Previously, she even assumed that the heavens were so kind to her that she got a snakeblood fruit for free. As expected, the snakeblood fruit came at a price. When Natalie walked out, she bumped into Christopher. He noticed the coffee stains on her clothes and the cold expression on her face. ¡°What happened to you? Who bullied you?¡± Shooting him a chilly nce, Natalie uttered, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve eaten and chosen a gift with you, don¡¯t forget to ask Nichs to send the snakeblood fruit that you¡¯ve promised me.¡± When Christopher saw how distant she was acting, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Who bullied you?¡± Natalie was still fuming mad about it. Now that Christopher kept interrogating her, she red at him and yelled, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Natalie smirked coldly. ¡°Let go of me! Aren¡¯t you bullying me right now?¡± Christopher released her subconsciously. Once the opportunity arose, Natalie spun around and left unhesitatingly. When Christopher returned to the jewelry store, he saw Jacyntha bursting into tears. ¡°Chris¡­¡± When Jacyntha saw Christopher, she became even more upset. She pounced into his arms andined through sobs, ¡°That woman poured water all over me. I¡¯m so cold now!¡± ¡°Were you the one who sshed coffee on her?¡± Christopher¡¯s gaze was so sharp that Jacyntha felt a chill run down her spine. She could sense that he was extremely angry now. ¡°Jacyntha, I¡¯m asking you this. Were you the one who sshed coffee on her?¡± Before she could reply, Christopher repeated his question. She vented all her grievances onto him immediately. ¡°So what if I was the one who sshed her with coffee? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦, so who is she to stay by your side? Why can she enter your mother¡¯s room? Why do you treat her so specially?¡±Chapter 221 An Eye For An Eye When Jacyntha saw Natalie¡¯s pathetic state, her fury subsided a little. ¡°You and Chris belong in twopletely different worlds! If you have dignity, you should take the initiative and stay away from him. Don¡¯t obstruct his path!¡± Staring at the young woman in front of her, Natalie smirked. A cold glint shed across her eyes. She shot a cold nce at the motionless sales associates and demanded, ¡°Pass me a bottle of water.¡± Even though she was being bullied, she still exuded a charismatic and cold aura. Her eyes were crystal-clear and bright. When the sales associate met her gaze, she felt an inexplicable sense of intimidation. Hence, she subconsciously passed a bottle of water and a piece of tissue to Natalie. Instead of taking the tissue, she grabbed the bottle of water instead. She twisted the cap open, ced the opening over Jacyntha¡¯s head, and emptied the bottle on her. As the bottle of water had just been retrieved from the fridge, it was quite chilly. Not only did Jacyntha be drenched, but she also shivered from the cold. At that moment, everyone, including Jacyntha, was stunned. She watched helplessly as Natalie poured the entire bottle of water over her. Still immersed in shock, she did not move a single inch. It took a while before Jacyntha finally returned to her senses. Widening her eyes, she screamed, ¡°W-Who do you think you are? How dare you sshAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. water over me?¡± Natalie capped the bottle slowly. Her eyshes fluttered as she nced at Jacyntha. ¡°Your brain¡¯s heating up, so you need to cool down. Do you think that any woman who¡¯s by Christopher¡¯s side is your enemy? Can you please figure out the situation before targeting everyone?¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say anything,¡± interrupted Natalie coldly. ¡°If this happens again, things will end uglier than this.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Right then, Jacyntha waspletely drenched, looking as pathetic as Natalie. Ignoring her furious re, Natalie strode out of the jewelry store. She was just an innocent bystander who had been implicated for no reason. Previously, she even assumed that the heavens were so kind to her that she got a snakeblood fruit for free. As expected, the snakeblood fruit came at a price. When Natalie walked out, she bumped into Christopher. He noticed the coffee stains on her clothes and the cold expression on her face. ¡°What happened to you? Who bullied you?¡± Shooting him a chilly nce, Natalie uttered, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve eaten and chosen a gift with you, don¡¯t forget to ask Nichs to send the snakeblood fruit that you¡¯ve promised me.¡± When Christopher saw how distant she was acting, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Who bullied you?¡± Natalie was still fuming mad about it. Now that Christopher kept interrogating her, she red at him and yelled, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Natalie smirked coldly. ¡°Let go of me! Aren¡¯t you bullying me right now?¡± Christopher released her subconsciously. Once the opportunity arose, Natalie spun around and left unhesitatingly. When Christopher returned to the jewelry store, he saw Jacyntha bursting into tears. ¡°Chris¡­¡± When Jacyntha saw Christopher, she became even more upset. She pounced into his arms andined through sobs, ¡°That woman poured water all over me. I¡¯m so cold now!¡± ¡°Were you the one who sshed coffee on her?¡± Christopher¡¯s gaze was so sharp that Jacyntha felt a chill run down her spine. She could sense that he was extremely angry now. ¡°Jacyntha, I¡¯m asking you this. Were you the one who sshed coffee on her?¡± Before she could reply, Christopher repeated his question. She vented all her grievances onto him immediately. ¡°So what if I was the one who sshed her with coffee? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦, so who is she to stay by your side? Why can she enter your mother¡¯s room? Why do you treat her so specially?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 222 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 222 ¡°Jacyntha, since when did you be my fianc¨¦e? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± Jacyntha was sobbing so much that she could hardly catch her breath. ¡°Of course I am! The Smith family and the Collins family think that we¡¯re a perfect match. There has never been any woman by your side other than me. With all that, can¡¯t I be considered your fianc¨¦e?¡± Christopher closed his eyes and emphasized, ¡°Jacyntha, you¡¯re not. You¡¯ll never be my wife¡ªbe it in the past, present, or future. I allow you to stay by my side because I treat you as my younger sister. I have no romantic feelings for you.¡± Jacyntha was merely upset at Natalie¡¯s words. However, when she heard Christopher¡¯s words, she felt like a bomb had just exploded in her heart. ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this, Chris!¡± Ignoring the sales associates staring at her, she burst into tears and wailed, ¡°I like you so much that I¡¯m dead set on marrying you! Do you think that I¡¯m evil because I bullied that woman? Is that why you said all that? I can apologize to her and seek her forgiveness, but please don¡¯t say something like that!¡± ¡°Jacyntha, is it possible for you to stop liking me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it.¡± Jacyntha¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Simrly¡­¡± Christopher continued coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t make myself fall in love with you. I¡¯ve already got my eyes set on someone else, and that person isn¡¯t you.¡± Jacyntha bit her lips. Despite her devastation, she kept clutching Christopher¡¯s shirt. However, Christopher pried her fingers away expressionlessly, not even sparing her a single word of constion. Watching as he left ruthlessly, Jacyntha burst into a crying fit. It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault! That freckled woman has stolen Christopher¡¯s heart! Ever since young, my biggest wish is to marry Chris. To me, he¡¯s my entire world. However, this woman just made me lose everything I have. Still crying, Jacyntha swore that if she could not secure Christopher for herself, Natalie would not either. Since she could not bear to harm Christopher, she would make life a living hell for Natalie. The wind was exceptionally cold that night. After being drenched in the rain and sshed by coffee, Natalie wrapped her arms around herself. She was tired and mentally exhausted. Suddenly, her phone rang. When she saw that it was a call from Xavian, she forced herself to be more energetic. ¡°Hello, Sweetheart!¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m in Mr. Morin¡¯s car now. Franklin and Sophia are here too!¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie frowned. Although it was normal for Franklin and Sophia to be fetched back to the Bowers residence, it was absurd that they had brought Xavian away too. ¡°Mr. Bowers wants me to live with Franklin and Sophia for a while.¡± After a slight pause, Xavian continued carefully, ¡°Also, Mommy, I¡­ I want to live with them for a while too.¡± When Natalie heard that, she felt like her heart had just been ripped into pieces. A sad feeling engulfed her. Since yton was out filming a show, she only had Xavian with her. Yet, Xavian was gone as well, having been snatched away by Samuel so easily. ¡°Are you unhappy, Mommy?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After ending the call, Natalie bit onto her lips. Tears started welling up in her eyes. She did not know why, but she suddenly felt very aggrieved. First, she could not cure Yana without the dragonblood fruit. After that, she was sshed with coffee for no reason. Then, Xavian moved to the Bowers residence. With all these added up, she could not contain her emotions any longer. Once she returned home, she did not turn on the lights. Instead, she sat onto the ground in the dark. At that moment, a man walked toward her slowly and stopped.Chapter 222 Her Fragility Christopher¡¯s gaze was filled with indifference when he gazed at Jacyntha. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Jacyntha, since when did you be my fianc¨¦e? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± Jacyntha was sobbing so much that she could hardly catch her breath. ¡°Of course I am! The Smith family and the Collins family think that we¡¯re a perfect match. There has never been any woman by your side other than me. With all that, can¡¯t I be considered your fianc¨¦e?¡± Christopher closed his eyes and emphasized, ¡°Jacyntha, you¡¯re not. You¡¯ll never be my wife¡ªbe it in the past, present, or future. I allow you to stay by my side because I treat you as my younger sister. I have no romantic feelings for you.¡± Jacyntha was merely upset at Natalie¡¯s words. However, when she heard Christopher¡¯s words, she felt like a bomb had just exploded in her heart. ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this, Chris!¡± Ignoring the sales associates staring at her, she burst into tears and wailed, ¡°I like you so much that I¡¯m dead set on marrying you! Do you think that I¡¯m evil because I bullied that woman? Is that why you said all that? I can apologize to her and seek her forgiveness, but please don¡¯t say something like that!¡± ¡°Jacyntha, is it possible for you to stop liking me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it.¡± Jacyntha¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Simrly¡­¡± Christopher continued coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t make myself fall in love with you. I¡¯ve already got my eyes set on someone else, and that person isn¡¯t you.¡± Jacyntha bit her lips. Despite her devastation, she kept clutching Christopher¡¯s shirt. However, Christopher pried her fingers away expressionlessly, not even sparing her a single word of constion. Watching as he left ruthlessly, Jacyntha burst into a crying fit. It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault! That freckled woman has stolen Christopher¡¯s heart! Ever since young, my biggest wish is to marry Chris. To me, he¡¯s my entire world. However, this woman just made me lose everything I have. Still crying, Jacyntha swore that if she could not secure Christopher for herself, Natalie would not either. Since she could not bear to harm Christopher, she would make life a living hell for Natalie. The wind was exceptionally cold that night. After being drenched in the rain and sshed by coffee, Natalie wrapped her arms around herself. She was tired and mentally exhausted. Suddenly, her phone rang. When she saw that it was a call from Xavian, she forced herself to be more energetic. ¡°Hello, Sweetheart!¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m in Mr. Morin¡¯s car now. Franklin and Sophia are here too!¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie frowned. Although it was normal for Franklin and Sophia to be fetched back to the Bowers residence, it was absurd that they had brought Xavian away too. ¡°Mr. Bowers wants me to live with Franklin and Sophia for a while.¡± After a slight pause, Xavian continued carefully, ¡°Also, Mommy, I¡­ I want to live with them for a while too.¡± When Natalie heard that, she felt like her heart had just been ripped into pieces. A sad feeling engulfed her. Since yton was out filming a show, she only had Xavian with her. Yet, Xavian was gone as well, having been snatched away by Samuel so easily. ¡°Are you unhappy, Mommy?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After ending the call, Natalie bit onto her lips. Tears started welling up in her eyes. She did not know why, but she suddenly felt very aggrieved. First, she could not cure Yana without the dragonblood fruit. After that, she was sshed with coffee for no reason. Then, Xavian moved to the Bowers residence. With all these added up, she could not contain her emotions any longer. Once she returned home, she did not turn on the lights. Instead, she sat onto the ground in the dark. At that moment, a man walked toward her slowly and stopped. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 223 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 223 Natalie looked up tearfully. Click! Samuel appeared before her eyes as the corridor lit up. He had defined cheekbones, a chiseled jaw, deep-set eyes, and exuded elegance in a chic ck dress shirt. Natalie quickly picked herself up from the ground as she wasn¡¯t used to exposing her weakness to others. ¡°You!¡± Natalie wanted to hide her weakness but figured he had probably seen her crying in the dark. She felt as if she had been stripped bare in front of him. ¡°Samuel, what are you doing in my house? And why didn¡¯t you turn the lights on? Is it fun to watch me cry in the dark like that?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t know why she poured her heart out to Samuel just like that. Even though life wasn¡¯t easy in the last five years, she had never made herself vulnerable to anyone before. Her mind was in a mess at the moment as sheid her feelings bare for him. ¡°Samuel, I hate you so much! I don¡¯t want to see anyone at the moment. Why do you have to be here?¡± F*ck it! I don¡¯t give a d*mn anymore. Natalie vented out her anger and frustration at him. He¡¯s probably going to want to eat me up alive for being so rude to him. Just as she thought Samuel was about to m the door and leave, he suddenly pulled her in for a warm hug. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s horrible of me to see you in such a state, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun at all. My heart is aching for you. You can tell me if you¡¯re sad and angry, or you can hit me, bite me, or even vent your anger out at me if you don¡¯t want to talk. Just don¡¯t hide yourself up in a corner and cry¡­¡± Samuel muttered. Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But this has nothing to do with him. Is he not aware of it? Why is he still trying tofort me when I¡¯m doing this to him? ¡°Samuel, can you differentiate right from wrong?¡± Natalie scowled. ¡°Differentiating right from wrong?¡± He squeezed her tight and took a deep whiff of her herbal scent. ¡°You may be wrong in the eyes of the world, but you will always be right in mine. I don¡¯t care what others think of me, I only care about how you think of me.¡± Natalie went beet red upon his words. She couldn¡¯t handle his sweet confession. ¡°Samuel, how many romance novels did you read toe up with that?¡± ¡°Nat, I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart.¡± Samuel hugged her tight and stroked her hair. He said in a firm tone, ¡°I know you have your goals. You yearn to be stronger, and I won¡¯t stop you from doing so. In fact, I will be supporting you from behind. You can come to me whenever you¡¯re hurt or tired. I will be a shoulder for you to lean on. I will have your back no matter what happens.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes glistened with tears at that. She had never felt so pampered in her life. The warmth she felt caused her defenses to crumble. ¡°Samuel, I want to have my revenge¡­¡± Natalie cried her heart out in Samuel¡¯s arms as if she was a wounded beast. ¡°They took away things that mattered to me most in my life¡­ I have to get my revenge!¡± For me, my mother, and my granddad. It had been five years since she bottled up her anger and resentment. This was the first time Samuel ever heard Natalie talk about her past hurts. Even though he knew her heart was in tatters, his heart still ached for her when he heard her say it out loud.Chapter 223 You Are The Truth In My Eyes ¡°Who is it?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Natalie looked up tearfully. Click! Samuel appeared before her eyes as the corridor lit up. He had defined cheekbones, a chiseled jaw, deep-set eyes, and exuded elegance in a chic ck dress shirt. Natalie quickly picked herself up from the ground as she wasn¡¯t used to exposing her weakness to others. ¡°You!¡± Natalie wanted to hide her weakness but figured he had probably seen her crying in the dark. She felt as if she had been stripped bare in front of him. ¡°Samuel, what are you doing in my house? And why didn¡¯t you turn the lights on? Is it fun to watch me cry in the dark like that?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t know why she poured her heart out to Samuel just like that. Even though life wasn¡¯t easy in the last five years, she had never made herself vulnerable to anyone before. Her mind was in a mess at the moment as sheid her feelings bare for him. ¡°Samuel, I hate you so much! I don¡¯t want to see anyone at the moment. Why do you have to be here?¡± F*ck it! I don¡¯t give a d*mn anymore. Natalie vented out her anger and frustration at him. He¡¯s probably going to want to eat me up alive for being so rude to him. Just as she thought Samuel was about to m the door and leave, he suddenly pulled her in for a warm hug. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s horrible of me to see you in such a state, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun at all. My heart is aching for you. You can tell me if you¡¯re sad and angry, or you can hit me, bite me, or even vent your anger out at me if you don¡¯t want to talk. Just don¡¯t hide yourself up in a corner and cry¡­¡± Samuel muttered. Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But this has nothing to do with him. Is he not aware of it? Why is he still trying tofort me when I¡¯m doing this to him? ¡°Samuel, can you differentiate right from wrong?¡± Natalie scowled. ¡°Differentiating right from wrong?¡± He squeezed her tight and took a deep whiff of her herbal scent. ¡°You may be wrong in the eyes of the world, but you will always be right in mine. I don¡¯t care what others think of me, I only care about how you think of me.¡± Natalie went beet red upon his words. She couldn¡¯t handle his sweet confession. ¡°Samuel, how many romance novels did you read toe up with that?¡± ¡°Nat, I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart.¡± Samuel hugged her tight and stroked her hair. He said in a firm tone, ¡°I know you have your goals. You yearn to be stronger, and I won¡¯t stop you from doing so. In fact, I will be supporting you from behind. You can come to me whenever you¡¯re hurt or tired. I will be a shoulder for you to lean on. I will have your back no matter what happens.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes glistened with tears at that. She had never felt so pampered in her life. The warmth she felt caused her defenses to crumble. ¡°Samuel, I want to have my revenge¡­¡± Natalie cried her heart out in Samuel¡¯s arms as if she was a wounded beast. ¡°They took away things that mattered to me most in my life¡­ I have to get my revenge!¡± For me, my mother, and my granddad. It had been five years since she bottled up her anger and resentment. This was the first time Samuel ever heard Natalie talk about her past hurts. Even though he knew her heart was in tatters, his heart still ached for her when he heard her say it out loud. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 224 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 224 ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself today¡­¡± Natalie croaked. Samuel felt utterly defeated as her gaze turned cold and distant. Looks like the pain and hatred in her heart are stronger than her love for me. Natalie was being too rational for her own good. In fact, she was even more rational than Samuel. She didn¡¯t want this rtionship to turn into a weakness of hers. Okay. I will respect her decision. The more distant she acts, the more I will pamper her. I will pamper her till she only has eyes for me. ¡°Nat, everything I¡¯ve said to you today is my promise toward you.¡± Samuel stared at her as he spoke in all seriousness. ¡°You can do whatever you want, but you can only belong to me. No one else cany a finger on you.¡± Natalie looked him in the eye and was surprised to see the determination in them. She was able to control her feelings around him this time around. But what about next time? Can I really hold back my feelings for him? The next day. Natalie received a message from Christopher telling her toe down to Collins Corporation personally to collect the snakeblood fruit. She arrived at Collins Corporation and registered herself at the reception. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Christopher.¡± The receptionist, who had on heavy makeup, couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No, but I have a message from him.¡± Natalie handed her phone over to the receptionist. However, the receptionist didn¡¯t even spare her phone a nce. ¡°Tch, you call this evidence? All you did was find someone to send this message to you and name that contact after our CEO. Do you really think I will believe you?¡± the receptionist said coldly. Natalie frowned. ¡°Your CEO really is the sender.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give him a call?¡± Natalie called the number without another word. It went through but nobody picked up. The receptionist gave Natalie a sidelong nce. Hah! I knew it. ¡°Can¡¯t get through? I knew it. You¡¯re a liar. How did you even know our CEO with that face of yours? Do you really think insignificant people like you can meet our CEO?¡± Natalie smirked as her aura suddenly turned icy. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Can you please give your CEO a call? Tell them a Ms. Natalie is looking for him.¡± The receptionist was taken aback by her aura. However, she refused to take her seriously as she thought Natalie was probably just putting up a show. Hence, she continued speaking to her in a nonchnt attitude. ¡°Hello, do you not understand what I just said? You can¡¯t meet our CEO without an appointment. I¡¯m going to get the guards to drag you out if you keep up with this!¡± Natalie turned around and was about to take her leave. Just then, Nichs walked out from the VIP elevator. He quickly walked over to Natalie the moment he saw her. ¡°Ms. Natalie, you¡¯re here,¡± he said respectfully. Nichs had aplete change of attitude toward Natalie after Christopher¡¯s recovery. They went from being at each other¡¯s throats to him treating her with the utmost respect as if she was the medicinal herb goddess. The receptionist parted her lips in surprise when she saw how polite Nichs was toward Natalie. This woman¡­ She¡¯s not really here to meet the CEO, is she? Before the receptionist could even register what was going on, Christopher entered the office building. He made his way toward Natalie the moment heid eyes on her. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re making such a big fuss about these medicinal herbs, and yet, you don¡¯t give a d*mn about me. Are these herbs more precious than me?¡± Christopher smiled from the bottom of his heart when he saw Natalie.Chapter 224 The Smile Of The Devil CEO Just as Samuel thought Natalie wouldy her emotions bare in front of him, she pulled away from his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself today¡­¡± Natalie croaked. Samuel felt utterly defeated as her gaze turned cold and distant. Looks like the pain and hatred in her heart are stronger than her love for me. Natalie was being too rational for her own good. In fact, she was even more rational than Samuel. She didn¡¯t want this rtionship to turn into a weakness of hers. Okay. I will respect her decision. The more distant she acts, the more I will pamper her. I will pamper her till she only has eyes for me. ¡°Nat, everything I¡¯ve said to you today is my promise toward you.¡± Samuel stared at her as he spoke in all seriousness. ¡°You can do whatever you want, but you can only belong to me. No one else cany a finger on you.¡± Natalie looked him in the eye and was surprised to see the determination in them. She was able to control her feelings around him this time around. But what about next time? Can I really hold back my feelings for him? The next day. Natalie received a message from Christopher telling her toe down to Collins Corporation personally to collect the snakeblood fruit. She arrived at Collins Corporation and registered herself at the reception. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Christopher.¡± The receptionist, who had on heavy makeup, couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No, but I have a message from him.¡± Natalie handed her phone over to the receptionist. However, the receptionist didn¡¯t even spare her phone a nce. ¡°Tch, you call this evidence? All you did was find someone to send this message to you and name that contact after our CEO. Do you really think I will believe you?¡± the receptionist said coldly. Natalie frowned. ¡°Your CEO really is the sender.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give him a call?¡± Natalie called the number without another word. It went through but nobody picked up. The receptionist gave Natalie a sidelong nce. Hah! I knew it. ¡°Can¡¯t get through? I knew it. You¡¯re a liar. How did you even know our CEO with that face of yours? Do you really think insignificant people like you can meet our CEO?¡± Natalie smirked as her aura suddenly turned icy. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Can you please give your CEO a call? Tell them a Ms. Natalie is looking for him.¡± The receptionist was taken aback by her aura. However, she refused to take her seriously as she thought Natalie was probably just putting up a show. Hence, she continued speaking to her in a nonchnt attitude. ¡°Hello, do you not understand what I just said? You can¡¯t meet our CEO without an appointment. I¡¯m going to get the guards to drag you out if you keep up with this!¡± Natalie turned around and was about to take her leave. Just then, Nichs walked out from the VIP elevator. He quickly walked over to Natalie the moment he saw her. ¡°Ms. Natalie, you¡¯re here,¡± he said respectfully. Nichs had aplete change of attitude toward Natalie after Christopher¡¯s recovery. They went from being at each other¡¯s throats to him treating her with the utmost respect as if she was the medicinal herb goddess. The receptionist parted her lips in surprise when she saw how polite Nichs was toward Natalie. This woman¡­ She¡¯s not really here to meet the CEO, is she? Before the receptionist could even register what was going on, Christopher entered the office building. He made his way toward Natalie the moment heid eyes on her. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re making such a big fuss about these medicinal herbs, and yet, you don¡¯t give a d*mn about me. Are these herbs more precious than me?¡± Christopher smiled from the bottom of his heart when he saw Natalie.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 225 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 225 Christopher knew Natalie¡¯s response was going to burn. Hence, he wasn¡¯t the least bit offended by it. On the contrary, his gaze never left her as he observed all the subtle expressions on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s move our conversation somewhere else, shall we? Let¡¯s go to my office instead.¡± Natalie gave the receptionist a meaningful nce. ¡°Do I have the right to go up there without an appointment with Christopher?¡± The receptionist, who was dressed to the nines, trembled in fear as Natalie fixed her with an icy stare. ¡°Y-Yes! Yes, of course!¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. How dare she try to make life difficult for my Natalie? Does she have a death wish? Before leaving for the CEO¡¯s office with Natalie, Christopher shot Nichs a look. Thetter immediately nodded his head in acknowledgment. After Christopher and Natalie left, the receptionist¡¯s legs gave way. She fell to the ground and begged, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Collins¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was a good friend of the CEO¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, can you please give me another chance? I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Nichs crouched down in front of her and replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s no use apologizing to me. You¡¯ve offended the most important person to Mr. Christopher.¡± ¡°M-Most important person?¡± The receptionist couldn¡¯t believe her ears. How did that ugly woman steal the CEO¡¯s heart? ¡°Since you¡¯ve offended the most important person to Mr. Christopher. Hence, you, and everyone you¡¯ve referred into thispany, will pay the price.¡± Nichs then whispered something to her in a low voice. The receptionist passed out after learning the consequences even though one could barely hear what Nichs was saying. Meanwhile, everyone else in the CEO office stared at Natalie with varying looks of curiosity and respect as she arrived at the top floor with Christopher in tow. Natalie frowned. ¡°You could have just passed the snakeblood fruit over to Nichs. You don¡¯t really have to do all this since you¡¯re such a busy man.¡± Anyone else would have been thrilled to be greeted personally by me, but she¡¯s keeping her distance instead. Christopher smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°I owe it to you to be able to have many more years after this. What is it to me if I were to spend the rest of my time with you?¡± This¡­ Natalie wasn¡¯t the only one who heard it. In fact, every employee who had passed by the CEO¡¯s office heard it loud and clear. They were stunned. What a lunatic! Natalie felt justified calling Christopher a lunatic. All I did was cure him of his illness. Why does he have to make it sound so wrong? People will misunderstand. ¡°Mr. Collins, can you please talk sense?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°I am talking sense. I mean every single word I just said.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and followed Christopher into his office. His office included the most modern furniture, the most sophisticated art, and the most luxurious decoration. It was tasteful, refined, and simple. However, the atmosphere of the room felt a little tense mainly because of its dark interior design. Christopher¡¯s secretary served Natalie a cup of coffee and two pieces of butter cookies. The female secretary was dressed in a super short office skirt that showed off her beautiful curves and had her delicate features enhanced with clever cosmetics. Natalie could feel the hostility emanating off of her as she met eyes with the female secretary. It was as if she wanted to eat Natalie up alive. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why are women still envious of me when I¡¯ve already put on such an ugly hyper-realistic mask? ¡°Please enjoy.¡± The female secretary smiled sweetly at Christopher and left. Christopher spoke up the moment she left. ¡°You don¡¯t like my secretary?¡±Chapter 225 Offended His Lover Natalie gave him a look and replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Mr. Collins, these medicinal herbs have everything to do with me, but you don¡¯t.¡± Christopher knew Natalie¡¯s response was going to burn. Hence, he wasn¡¯t the least bit offended by it. On the contrary, his gaze never left her as he observed all the subtle expressions on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s move our conversation somewhere else, shall we? Let¡¯s go to my office instead.¡± Natalie gave the receptionist a meaningful nce. ¡°Do I have the right to go up there without an appointment with Christopher?¡± The receptionist, who was dressed to the nines, trembled in fear as Natalie fixed her with an icy stare. ¡°Y-Yes! Yes, of course!¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. How dare she try to make life difficult for my Natalie? Does she have a death wish? Before leaving for the CEO¡¯s office with Natalie, Christopher shot Nichs a look. Thetter immediately nodded his head in acknowledgment. After Christopher and Natalie left, the receptionist¡¯s legs gave way. She fell to the ground and begged, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Collins¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was a good friend of the CEO¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, can you please give me another chance? I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Nichs crouched down in front of her and replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s no use apologizing to me. You¡¯ve offended the most important person to Mr. Christopher.¡± ¡°M-Most important person?¡± The receptionist couldn¡¯t believe her ears. How did that uglyN?velDrama.Org owns this text. woman steal the CEO¡¯s heart? ¡°Since you¡¯ve offended the most important person to Mr. Christopher. Hence, you, and everyone you¡¯ve referred into thispany, will pay the price.¡± Nichs then whispered something to her in a low voice. The receptionist passed out after learning the consequences even though one could barely hear what Nichs was saying. Meanwhile, everyone else in the CEO office stared at Natalie with varying looks of curiosity and respect as she arrived at the top floor with Christopher in tow. Natalie frowned. ¡°You could have just passed the snakeblood fruit over to Nichs. You don¡¯t really have to do all this since you¡¯re such a busy man.¡± Anyone else would have been thrilled to be greeted personally by me, but she¡¯s keeping her distance instead. Christopher smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°I owe it to you to be able to have many more years after this. What is it to me if I were to spend the rest of my time with you?¡± This¡­ Natalie wasn¡¯t the only one who heard it. In fact, every employee who had passed by the CEO¡¯s office heard it loud and clear. They were stunned. What a lunatic! Natalie felt justified calling Christopher a lunatic. All I did was cure him of his illness. Why does he have to make it sound so wrong? People will misunderstand. ¡°Mr. Collins, can you please talk sense?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°I am talking sense. I mean every single word I just said.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and followed Christopher into his office. His office included the most modern furniture, the most sophisticated art, and the most luxurious decoration. It was tasteful, refined, and simple. However, the atmosphere of the room felt a little tense mainly because of its dark interior design. Christopher¡¯s secretary served Natalie a cup of coffee and two pieces of butter cookies. The female secretary was dressed in a super short office skirt that showed off her beautiful curves and had her delicate features enhanced with clever cosmetics. Natalie could feel the hostility emanating off of her as she met eyes with the female secretary. It was as if she wanted to eat Natalie up alive. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why are women still envious of me when I¡¯ve already put on such an ugly hyper-realistic mask? ¡°Please enjoy.¡± The female secretary smiled sweetly at Christopher and left. Christopher spoke up the moment she left. ¡°You don¡¯t like my secretary?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 226 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 226 Christopher drummed his finger on the table. ¡°Nichs, please fire Cherry,¡± he instructed the moment Nichs entered the room. Nichs stared at him in disbelief. However, he immediately caught on as he turned to face Natalie and nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Understood.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t be bothered toment after Nichs left. She simply stared at Christopher as if he was crazy. He¡¯s crazy, so I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised. She had no desire to know Christopher, nor get herself involved with him. In fact, she would keep her distance and stay as far away from Christopher as she could the moment she got her hands on the snakeblood fruit. Christopher thought Natalie had a really unique character as she red at him. She would never go along with the crowd nor ingratiate herself with the rich and powerful. On the contrary, she had a strong sense of self and was always level-headed. Christopher reached out in an attempt to remove her hyper-realistic mask. It was as if he had been bewitched by her. He couldn¡¯t forget her real face ever since he saw what she really looks like when she passed out last time. However, Natalie stood up before he could eveny a finger on her face. A red-orange glow outlined her form as the sun¡¯ste evening rays shone on her. ¡°I¡¯ve kept my promise to you. Isn¡¯t it time for you to hand the snakeblood fruit you promised over to me?¡± Natalie said coolly. Christopher froze in midair. He stared at his hand for a moment, burst intoughter, and put his hand down. He then retrieved a wooden box from his drawer before handing it over to Natalie. Natalie opened the box excitedly. Sure enough, there was a glowing bright red fruit in the box. There was even a faint scent of herbal wafting from it as she drew closer. It was the snakeblood fruit. Moreover, this snakeblood fruit had a stronger medicinal effect than the other three fruits she used on Yana. Yana can have more time now. Natalie smiled from the bottom of her heart upon the thought, and her eyes shone in happiness. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie closed the wooden box and thanked Christopher. ¡°I¡¯ll be getting out of your way, then.¡± Christopher knew Natalie was going to chuck him aside the moment she got her hands on the snakeblood fruit. However, instead of getting angry, he mentioned something that would pique her interest. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re already so happy with one snakeblood fruit. I can¡¯t imagine just how much happier you will be if I gift you the dragonblood fruit.¡± Natalie paused when she heard him mention the dragonblood fruit. ¡°Do you know where it is now?¡± ¡°One of my doctors suggested that I use theN?velDrama.Org owns this text. dragonblood fruit to manage my pulmonary disease. Hence, I¡¯ve been looking for it ever since.¡± Christopher walked over to Natalie. ¡°The dragonblood fruit is of no use to me anymore now that I¡¯ve recovered, thanks to you. However, I¡¯ve recently received news of the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit¡­¡± ¡°Really? So, where is it?¡± Christopher smiled devilishly as he watched Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brat, I only promised you the snakeblood fruit. Why should I tell you the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit for no reason?¡± Natalie saw thising. However, she couldn¡¯t help but try again for Yana¡¯s sake. ¡°Then, tell me what you want me to do in order for you to disclose the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? It¡¯d mean the world to me if I could get my hands on the dragonblood fruit. The medicinal effect can help cure a good friend of mine.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°I promised her she would live with her husband to a ripe old age. So, I¡¯m not in the mood to joke around with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking around with you either. I just haven¡¯t figured out what I want from you.¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I can tell you the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit first, but you¡¯ll owe me one wish from now on. I wille to you the moment I figure out what I want. Do you still have the guts to carry on?¡± Christopher thought Natalie would need some time to think about it. However, she replied without missing a beat, ¡°Bring it on, Christopher.¡±Chapter 226 I Dare Natalie took a bite of the butter cookie andmented, ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty, just not very friendly.¡± Christopher drummed his finger on the table. ¡°Nichs, please fire Cherry,¡± he instructed the moment Nichs entered the room. Nichs stared at him in disbelief. However, he immediately caught on as he turned to face Natalie and nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Understood.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t be bothered toment after Nichs left. She simply stared at Christopher as if he was crazy. He¡¯s crazy, so I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised. She had no desire to know Christopher, nor get herself involved with him. In fact, she would keep her distance and stay as far away from Christopher as she could the moment she got her hands on the snakeblood fruit. Christopher thought Natalie had a really unique character as she red at him. She would never go along with the crowd nor ingratiate herself with the rich and powerful. On the contrary, she had a strong sense of self and was always level-headed. Christopher reached out in an attempt to remove her hyper-realistic mask. It was as if he had been bewitched by her. He couldn¡¯t forget her real face ever since he saw what she really looks like when she passed out last time. However, Natalie stood up before he could eveny a finger on her face. A red-orange glow outlined her form as the sun¡¯ste evening rays shone on her. ¡°I¡¯ve kept my promise to you. Isn¡¯t it time for you to hand the snakeblood fruit you promised over to me?¡± Natalie said coolly. Christopher froze in midair. He stared at his hand for a moment, burst intoughter, and put his hand down. He then retrieved a wooden box from his drawer before handing it over to Natalie. Natalie opened the box excitedly. Sure enough, there was a glowing bright red fruit in the box. There was even a faint scent of herbal wafting from it as she drew closer. It was the snakeblood fruit. Moreover, this snakeblood fruit had a stronger medicinal effect than the other three fruits she used on Yana. Yana can have more time now. Natalie smiled from the bottom of her heart upon the thought, and her eyes shone in happiness. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie closed the wooden box and thanked Christopher. ¡°I¡¯ll be getting out of your way, then.¡± Christopher knew Natalie was going to chuck him aside the moment she got her hands on the snakeblood fruit. However, instead of getting angry, he mentioned something that would pique her interest. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re already so happy with one snakeblood fruit. I can¡¯t imagine just how much happier you will be if I gift you the dragonblood fruit.¡± Natalie paused when she heard him mention the dragonblood fruit. ¡°Do you know where it is now?¡± ¡°One of my doctors suggested that I use the dragonblood fruit to manage my pulmonary disease. Hence, I¡¯ve been looking for it ever since.¡± Christopher walked over to Natalie. ¡°The dragonblood fruit is of no use to me anymore now that I¡¯ve recovered, thanks to you. However, I¡¯ve recently received news of the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit¡­¡± ¡°Really? So, where is it?¡± Christopher smiled devilishly as he watched Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brat, I only promised you the snakeblood fruit. Why should I tell you the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit for no reason?¡± Natalie saw thising. However, she couldn¡¯t help but try again for Yana¡¯s sake. ¡°Then, tell me what you want me to do in order for you to disclose the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? It¡¯d mean the world to me if I could get my hands on the dragonblood fruit. The medicinal effect can help cure a good friend of mine.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°I promised her she would live with her husband to a ripe old age. So, I¡¯m not in the mood to joke around with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking around with you either. I just haven¡¯t figured out what I want from you.¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I can tell you the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit first, but you¡¯ll owe me one wish from now on. I wille to you the moment I figure out what I want. Do you still have the guts to carry on?¡± Christopher thought Natalie would need some time to think about it. However, she replied without missing a beat, ¡°Bring it on, Christopher.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 227 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 227 He knew how merciless Natalie was on herself. Nevertheless, he never thought she would agree to his terms without even knowing what it was. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll ask you to do some heinous crime?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to tell me the fruit¡¯s whereabouts before I even fulfill your wish, I reckoned that just proves you have a kind heart.¡± Natalie grinned mischievously. ¡°Hence, you¡¯re not as bad of a person as you look. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to ask me tomit a heinous crime.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first person ever to say that to me.¡± Christopher paused and changed the subject. ¡°Nheless, you will have a hefty consequence to pay should you decide to renege on your words in the future.¡± No matter. This is for Yana¡¯s sake, after all. There¡¯s no turning back now, was the thought that popped into Natalie¡¯s mind. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I will get my subordinate to prepare the message and email it to you by tonight,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Christopher.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent shape as she smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± In response, Christopher looked away and directed his gaze to the scenery outside. Of course, Natalie didn¡¯t know that Christopher shifted his gaze away because of her mesmerizing smile. She simply thought that her ugly hyper-realistic mask was an eyesore for him. Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t the least bit affected by it as she left Christopher¡¯s office with a bright smile on her face. Yana and Hans will live to a ripe old age once I cure Yana of her illness with the dragonblood fruit. Back home. Natalie immediately called Hans to tell him of the good news. She assured him that everything was going to be fine once she gets her hands on The dragonblood fruit. She could tell that Hans¡¯ eyes were brimming with tears of joy upon the news through the phone. Yana¡¯s illness was tormenting his heart as much as it was tormenting Yana¡¯s body. One could even say that Hans might be the happiest if Yana recovers, instead of Yana herself. Natalie heaved a sigh of relief after hanging up the phone. She then took out a tub of strawberry-vored ice cream from the freezer, sat down on the sofa, and began to dig in. After a few bites, the door to her house swung open. Natalie ced her tub of ice cream down and turned to face the corridor. She saw a young boy with a baseball cap holding on to a small luggage bag standing in the doorway. ¡°yton?¡± yton removed his baseball cap and made his way toward Natalie. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°yton, you should have told me you wereing back.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw him. After all, it had been a long time since shest saw her son. She adored both Xavian and yton. However, she rarely had the chance to see yton ever since he started shooting dramas andmercials. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but pinch the boy¡¯s chubby cheeks the moment she saw him. ¡°Mommy¡­ Stop¡­ I¡¯m a celebrity, you know¡­¡± However, he gave up the fight and allowed Natalie to do whatever she wanted with him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m your mother.¡± ¡°Okay, fine, my Queen.¡± yton may appear nonchnt, but he really missed Natalie¡¯s presence. He purposely kept it a secret that he was going home because he wanted to give Natalie a surprise. ¡°Darling, are you done filming?¡± Natalie asked after she was done pinching his cheeks. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± yton took out another tub of strawberry ice cream from the fridge as he spoke. ¡°Yara never came on set ever since the rumor of the pre-recorded music. The director and producer were so pissed off that they got the screenwriter to turn the second female lead to the female lead. Hence, we finish filming my part early.¡± Chapter 227 Darling Is Back A peculiar glint shed past Christopher¡¯s eyes upon Natalie¡¯s words. He knew how merciless Natalie was on herself. Nevertheless, he never thought she would agree to his terms without even knowing what it was. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll ask you to do some heinous crime?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to tell me the fruit¡¯s whereabouts before I even fulfill your wish, I reckoned that just proves you have a kind heart.¡± Natalie grinned mischievously. ¡°Hence, you¡¯re not as bad of a person as you look. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to ask me tomit a heinous crime.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first person ever to say that to me.¡± Christopher paused and changed the subject. ¡°Nheless, you will have a hefty consequence to pay should you decide to renege on your words in the future.¡± No matter. This is for Yana¡¯s sake, after all. There¡¯s no turning back now, was the thought that popped into Natalie¡¯s mind. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I will get my subordinate to prepare the message and email it to you by tonight,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Christopher.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent shape as she smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± In response, Christopher looked away and directed his gaze to the scenery outside. Of course, Natalie didn¡¯t know that Christopher shifted his gaze away because of her mesmerizing smile. She simply thought that her ugly hyper-realistic mask was an eyesore for him. Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t the least bit affected by it as she left Christopher¡¯s office with a bright smile on her face. Yana and Hans will live to a ripe old age once I cure Yana of her illness with the dragonblood fruit. BackN?velDrama.Org owns this text. home. Natalie immediately called Hans to tell him of the good news. She assured him that everything was going to be fine once she gets her hands on The dragonblood fruit. She could tell that Hans¡¯ eyes were brimming with tears of joy upon the news through the phone. Yana¡¯s illness was tormenting his heart as much as it was tormenting Yana¡¯s body. One could even say that Hans might be the happiest if Yana recovers, instead of Yana herself. Natalie heaved a sigh of relief after hanging up the phone. She then took out a tub of strawberry-vored ice cream from the freezer, sat down on the sofa, and began to dig in. After a few bites, the door to her house swung open. Natalie ced her tub of ice cream down and turned to face the corridor. She saw a young boy with a baseball cap holding on to a small luggage bag standing in the doorway. ¡°yton?¡± yton removed his baseball cap and made his way toward Natalie. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°yton, you should have told me you wereing back.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw him. After all, it had been a long time since shest saw her son. She adored both Xavian and yton. However, she rarely had the chance to see yton ever since he started shooting dramas andmercials. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but pinch the boy¡¯s chubby cheeks the moment she saw him. ¡°Mommy¡­ Stop¡­ I¡¯m a celebrity, you know¡­¡± However, he gave up the fight and allowed Natalie to do whatever she wanted with him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m your mother.¡± ¡°Okay, fine, my Queen.¡± yton may appear nonchnt, but he really missed Natalie¡¯s presence. He purposely kept it a secret that he was going home because he wanted to give Natalie a surprise. ¡°Darling, are you done filming?¡± Natalie asked after she was done pinching his cheeks. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± yton took out another tub of strawberry ice cream from the fridge as he spoke. ¡°Yara never came on set ever since the rumor of the pre-recorded music. The director and producer were so pissed off that they got the screenwriter to turn the second female lead to the female lead. Hence, we finish filming my part early.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 228 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 228 Natalie removed her hyper-realistic mask the moment she got home because it was too ufortable. yton couldn¡¯t help but gape when he saw Natalie. ¡°Mommy, she really looks exactly like you,¡± he eximed. ¡°Then, are you able to tell us apart?¡± ¡°Of course, I can.¡± yton nodded profusely. ¡°You guys might have the same facial features, but the two of you carry yourselves very differently from one another. There¡¯s no way I would mistake you for her.¡± Indeed, Yara looked very pretty. However, her beauty was nothingpared to Natalie¡¯s. ¡°Mommy, you should have joined the entertainment industry. You could have easily beaten Yara with your looks and acting skills.¡± yton¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Natalie smiled faintly. This was the biggest difference between her and Yara. Yara liked to be in the limelight, whereas Natalie wasn¡¯t the least bit interested at all. Natalie felt much better now that yton was back by her side since Samuel had whisked Xavian away. That night, she was waiting for Christopher to email her the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit. However, she received a call from Xavian instead. Xavian¡¯s panicky voice sounded from the other end the moment she picked up the phone. ¡°Mommy, bad news! The firewall that I¡¯ve built has been hacked. All your personal information has been stolen.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie eximed. She never expected this to happen. Even though Xavian was only five years old, he was way ahead in his hacking skillspared to many other adults out there. By this fact alone, it was obvious just how good the other hacker was. ¡°Xavian, do you know who it is?¡± Natalie frowned as she tried to calm herself down. ¡°Do you know who stole my personal data?¡± Xavian tapped on his keyboard before getting back to Natalie. ¡°It might be the Todds. They¡¯re already tracking you down with the IP address and will probably find out who the anonymous female doctor is soon.¡± ¡°Julian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie remembered that name. Just a few months ago, Julian offered her one hundred million if she would attend to him, but was rejected by her. She never thought that he would be so ruthless as to track her down like that when he was at the brink of death. Natalie had mixed feelings about it. If Julian was willing to go through all that trouble just for her treatment, she figured she would probably be buried alive if she refused to or failed to cure him. Now that her identity had been revealed, she was in danger. I don¡¯t care much about myself, but what if they drag yton and Xavian into the picture as well? ¡°Xavian, just pretend this never happened. You mustn¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Not the Bowers, and especially not your brother¡­¡± ¡°G-Got it,¡± Xavian replied obediently as he was aware of how dire the situation was. Not long after she hung up the phone, yton saw that Natalie had already packed his bags when he emerged from the bathroom. ¡°Mommy, w-what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you and Xavian nning to get Samuel to be your stepfather behind my back?¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you there now so that you can get to know him better.¡±Chapter 228 Firewall Was Destroyed Natalie nodded. ¡°Very smart of your producer to cut off his losses like that, or else this drama would have been a flop. It wouldn¡¯t be fair for the other actors and actresses if they had to pay for Yara¡¯s mistakes like that.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Natalie removed her hyper-realistic mask the moment she got home because it was too ufortable. yton couldn¡¯t help but gape when he saw Natalie. ¡°Mommy, she really looks exactly like you,¡± he eximed. ¡°Then, are you able to tell us apart?¡± ¡°Of course, I can.¡± yton nodded profusely. ¡°You guys might have the same facial features, but the two of you carry yourselves very differently from one another. There¡¯s no way I would mistake you for her.¡± Indeed, Yara looked very pretty. However, her beauty was nothingpared to Natalie¡¯s. ¡°Mommy, you should have joined the entertainment industry. You could have easily beaten Yara with your looks and acting skills.¡± yton¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Natalie smiled faintly. This was the biggest difference between her and Yara. Yara liked to be in the limelight, whereas Natalie wasn¡¯t the least bit interested at all. Natalie felt much better now that yton was back by her side since Samuel had whisked Xavian away. That night, she was waiting for Christopher to email her the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit. However, she received a call from Xavian instead. Xavian¡¯s panicky voice sounded from the other end the moment she picked up the phone. ¡°Mommy, bad news! The firewall that I¡¯ve built has been hacked. All your personal information has been stolen.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie eximed. She never expected this to happen. Even though Xavian was only five years old, he was way ahead in his hacking skillspared to many other adults out there. By this fact alone, it was obvious just how good the other hacker was. ¡°Xavian, do you know who it is?¡± Natalie frowned as she tried to calm herself down. ¡°Do you know who stole my personal data?¡± Xavian tapped on his keyboard before getting back to Natalie. ¡°It might be the Todds. They¡¯re already tracking you down with the IP address and will probably find out who the anonymous female doctor is soon.¡± ¡°Julian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie remembered that name. Just a few months ago, Julian offered her one hundred million if she would attend to him, but was rejected by her. She never thought that he would be so ruthless as to track her down like that when he was at the brink of death. Natalie had mixed feelings about it. If Julian was willing to go through all that trouble just for her treatment, she figured she would probably be buried alive if she refused to or failed to cure him. Now that her identity had been revealed, she was in danger. I don¡¯t care much about myself, but what if they drag yton and Xavian into the picture as well? ¡°Xavian, just pretend this never happened. You mustn¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Not the Bowers, and especially not your brother¡­¡± ¡°G-Got it,¡± Xavian replied obediently as he was aware of how dire the situation was. Not long after she hung up the phone, yton saw that Natalie had already packed his bags when he emerged from the bathroom. ¡°Mommy, w-what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you and Xavian nning to get Samuel to be your stepfather behind my back?¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you there now so that you can get to know him better.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 229 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 229 ¡°Mommy, are you sure?¡± Natalie waspletely distraught after her phone call with Xavian. However, she was able to keep her cool in front of yton. ¡°Do you and Xavian really want me to date that badly?¡± ¡°Mommy, our biological father is a b*stard. He doesn¡¯t deserve you even if he¡¯s still alive,¡± yton said matter-of-factly. ¡°Samuel, on the other hand, is handsome, has a good figure, and is the head of the Bowers. Xavian also said he¡¯s very good to you. So of course, he¡¯s a man worth marrying. We¡¯re not that naive to insist that our biological parents must be together. We only have your best interest at heart.¡± All along, Natalie thought that her sons only got close with Samuel because they were yearning for a father¡¯s love. Turns out they just wanted her to be happy instead of enjoying a father¡¯s love. They wanted to pamper her even though they were only five years old. I¡¯m so lucky to be their mother. ¡°yton, remember this.¡± Natalie caressed his head and smiled fondly. ¡°It would make Mommy happiest to see you and Xavian grow up happy and healthy. I don¡¯t need you to make a name for yourselves because all I want is for the two of you to be healthy.¡± After they left the apartment, Natalie hailed a cab and headed toward the Bowers residence with yton. She received Christopher¡¯s email on her way there. Natalie felt her heart skip a beat when she saw his email. The dragonblood fruit is with Julian? What a twist of events! Back then, Julian contacted her online to seek treatment. She rejected him for two reasons. The first one being she considered him a heartless businessman that didn¡¯t deserve to be saved. The second reason was that there was no cure for his illness. She learned TCM, not witchcraft. She was able to treat some of the illnesses that seemed severe because it still wasn¡¯t life-threatening. However, there was nothing she could do for terminally ill patients. The acupuncture skills and medicinal books passed down by her grandad were of no help either. Julian didn¡¯t get enough rest during his early stage of illness and consumed a lot of illegal drugs. He had been running on empty for the past few years now since illegal drugs couldn¡¯t help him anymore. When he finally realized he was on the brink of death, he began hunting for skilled doctors and famous medicines to treat himself. The power to defy thews of heaven and change fate only exists in novels. It could never happen in real life. Could it be that I¡¯m destined to face Julian? yton noticed how pale Natalie had be. He reached out and squeezed her hand. ¡°Mommy, what is it? Why are your hands so cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just the wind.¡± At the Bowers residence. Gavin saw Natalie holding on to a little boy¡¯s hand when he opened the door. There was even a small luggage bag in the boy¡¯s free hand. Gavin had seen a lot of good-looking children. The Bowers¡¯ fraternal twins inherited the Bowers¡¯ superb genes, and theymand attention wherever they go. Moreover, the little boy that followed Franklin and Sophia back a few days ago looked exactly like Samuel, so naturally, he too had superb looks. However, the little boy standing before him at the moment outshone them all. He had a pair of eyes that shone like ck pearls, an upturned nose, and a grin that hung on his lips. His features were way more exquisite than any of the three kidsbined. ¡°Ms. Natalie, this is¡­¡± Gavin asked. ¡°Gavin, this is my oldest son, yton.¡± Natalie turned to yton after her brief introduction. ¡°You can call him Mr. Gavin, yton.¡± yton was way more mature as compared to Xavian. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gavin.¡± He bowed. Gavin nodded and quickly let Natalie and yton in. ¡°Ms. Natalie, Mr. Samuel isn¡¯t home yet. He¡¯s still in the office¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Natalie and yton could hear footsteps running down the stairs not long after they step foot into Bowers¡¯ residence.Chapter 229 In A Rtionship yton clenched his fists as tears brimmed in his eyes upon Natalie¡¯s words. ¡°Mommy, are you sure?¡± Natalie waspletely distraught after her phone call with Xavian. However, she was able to keep her cool in front of yton. ¡°Do you and Xavian really want me to date that badly?¡± ¡°Mommy, our biological father is a b*stard. He doesn¡¯t deserve you even if he¡¯s still alive,¡± yton said matter-of-factly. ¡°Samuel, on the other hand, is handsome, has a good figure, and is the head of the Bowers. Xavian also said he¡¯s very good to you. So of course, he¡¯s a man worth marrying. We¡¯re not that naive to insist that our biological parents must be together. We only have your best interest at heart.¡± All along, Natalie thought that her sons only got close with Samuel because they were yearning for a father¡¯s love. Turns out they just wanted her to be happy instead of enjoying a father¡¯s love. They wanted to pamper her even though they were only five years old. I¡¯m so lucky to be their mother. ¡°yton, remember this.¡± Natalie caressed his head and smiled fondly. ¡°It would make Mommy happiest to see you and Xavian grow up happy and healthy. I don¡¯t need you to make a name for yourselves because all I want is for the two of you to be healthy.¡± After they left the apartment, Natalie hailed a cab and headed toward the Bowers residence with yton. She received Christopher¡¯s email on her way there. Natalie felt her heart skip a beat when she saw his email. The dragonblood fruit is with Julian? What a twist of events! Back then, Julian contacted her online to seek treatment. She rejected him for two reasons. The first one being she considered him a heartless businessman that didn¡¯t deserve to be saved. The second reason was that there was no cure for his illness. She learned TCM, not witchcraft. She was able to treat some of the illnesses that seemed severe because it still wasn¡¯t life-threatening. However, there was nothing she could do for terminally ill patients. The acupuncture skills and medicinal books passed down by her grandad were of no help either. Julian didn¡¯t get enough rest during his early stage of illness and consumed a lot of illegal drugs. He had been running on empty for the past few years now since illegal drugs couldn¡¯t help him anymore. When he finally realized he was on the brink of death, he began hunting for skilled doctors and famous medicines to treat himself. The power to defy thews of heaven and change fate only exists in novels. It could never happen in real life. Could it be that I¡¯m destined to face Julian? yton noticed how pale Natalie had be. He reached out and squeezed her hand. ¡°Mommy, what is it? Why are your hands so cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just the wind.¡± At the Bowers residence. Gavin saw Natalie holding on to a little boy¡¯s hand when he opened the door. There was even a small luggage bag in the boy¡¯s free hand. Gavin had seen a lot of good-looking children. The Bowers¡¯ fraternal twins inherited the Bowers¡¯ superb genes, and theymand attention wherever they go. Moreover, the little boy that followed Franklin and Sophia back a few days ago looked exactly like Samuel, so naturally, he too had superb looks. However, the little boy standing before him at the moment outshone them all. He had a pair of eyes that shone like ck pearls, an upturned nose, and a grin that hung on his lips. His features were way more exquisite than any of the three kidsbined. ¡°Ms. Natalie, this is¡­¡± Gavin asked. ¡°Gavin, this is my oldest son, yton.¡± Natalie turned to yton after her brief introduction. ¡°You can call him Mr. Gavin, yton.¡± yton was way more mature as compared to Xavian. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gavin.¡± He bowed. Gavin nodded and quickly let Natalie and yton in. ¡°Ms. Natalie, Mr. Samuel isn¡¯t home yet. He¡¯s still in the office¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Natalie andN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. yton could hear footsteps running down the stairs not long after they step foot into Bowers¡¯ residence. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 230 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 230 Xavian, Franklin, and Sophia ran downstairs, with Xavian taking the lead. He clung onto Natalie¡¯s leg the moment he saw her and looked up at her worriedly. Natalie bent down and cupped Xavian¡¯s cheeks. She then locked eyes with him to signal him to keep quiet about the incident. A son knows his mother by instinct. So naturally, Xavian understood what she was implying. He kept quiet even though he had a lot to say to her. This was because he knew how much effort Julian had spent to locate her. She wanted him to keep it a secret not only because she didn¡¯t want the others to worry, but also because of how dangerous the situation was. Natalie didn¡¯t want her kids to be involved in this mess. She was nning to handle it all on her own. A veil of sadness shrouded his eyes even though he understood her intentions. ¡°I sent yton over since you¡¯re all alone in the Bowers residence.¡± Natalie stood up and introduced yton to Franklin and Sophia. ¡°This is Xavian¡¯s big brother, yton.¡± The four kids sized each other up. Instead of hating on one another, the four of them felt as if they had been long-lost siblings even though they had differentst names. That was especially the case for Sophia. She quickly became the center of attention. Sophia¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she took in yton, Franklin, and Xavian. They were really gentle even though all three of them had different personality types. A sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°I have three big brothers now besides Franklin. Wee to the family, yton, and Xavian.¡± yton and Xavian had always wanted to have a baby sister. As such, they clenched their fists tight as their hearts burst with excitement when Sophia referred to them as her brother. They swore to themselves that they would pamper Natalie and Sophia from this day onward even though Sophia wasn¡¯t their biological sister. After settling down, Franklin brought yton around the Bowers residence while Sophia followed behind with a teddy bear in her arms. Meanwhile, Xavian stayed behind. He frowned and turned to face Natalie. ¡°Mommy, can I tell Mr. Bowers about the incident?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already knee-deep in this mess. It¡¯s best if fewer people know about this.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts, Xavian. Listen to me.¡± yton¡¯s room was soon ready under the instructions of Gavin. At nine in the evening. Natalie thought all four of the kids would go straight to bed after she bathed them. However, much to her surprise, Sophia tugged the corner of her shirt with one hand while holding on to her teddy with the other. Her eyes were glistening as she looked up. ¡°C-Can you tell us a bedtime story? Daddy promised he would, but he never did. Franklin has always been the one to tell me bedtime stories.¡± Sophia had recovered from aphasia and would no longer stutter when she speaks. She had a sweet and soft voice ever since then. Natalie probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it if the request came from the three boys. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse Sophia. It felt as if she was her beloved child. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Natalie was surrounded by Sophia and the three boys when she read them their bedtime story. She didn¡¯t know why, but it reminded her of the fraternal twins she had lost. If they¡¯re still alive right now, can I tell them bedtime stories and put them to bed like what I¡¯m doing right now? Natalie suppressed her emotions and started reading them a fairytale. The kids listened to her with gusto even though her storytelling tone was t. They only returned to their rooms reluctantly to sleep when she dered that she was tired. After the four kids fell asleep, Gavin walked over to Natalie and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Mr. Samuel will get back. I¡¯ve already prepared a room for you. Do you want to get some rest first?¡± Natalie nned to leave first thing tomorrow. Hence, she must meet Samuel that night. ¡°Gavin, you should get some rest. I¡¯ll wait for him in the living room.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 230 Reunited ¡°Mommy!¡± Xavian, Franklin, and Sophia ran downstairs, with Xavian taking the lead. He clung onto Natalie¡¯s leg the moment he saw her and looked up at her worriedly. Natalie bent down and cupped Xavian¡¯s cheeks. She then locked eyes with him to signal him to keep quiet about the incident. A son knows his mother by instinct. So naturally, Xavian understood what she was implying. He kept quiet even though he had a lot to say to her. This was because he knew how much effort Julian had spent to locate her. She wanted him to keep it a secret not only because she didn¡¯t want the others to worry, but also because of how dangerous the situation was. Natalie didn¡¯t want her kids to be involved in this mess. She was nning to handle it all on her own. A veil of sadness shrouded his eyes even though he understood her intentions. ¡°I sent yton over since you¡¯re all alone in the Bowers residence.¡± Natalie stood up and introduced yton to Franklin and Sophia. ¡°This is Xavian¡¯s big brother, yton.¡± The four kids sized each other up. Instead of hating on one another, the four of them felt as if they had been long-lost siblings even though they had differentst names. That was especially the case for Sophia. She quickly became the center of attention. Sophia¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she took in yton, Franklin, and Xavian. They were really gentle even though all three of them had different personality types. A sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°I have three big brothers now besides Franklin. Wee to the family, yton, and Xavian.¡± yton and Xavian had always wanted to have a baby sister. As such, they clenched their fists tight as their hearts burst with excitement when Sophia referred to them as her brother. They swore to themselves that they would pamper Natalie and Sophia from this day onward even though Sophia wasn¡¯t their biological sister. After settling down, Franklin brought yton around the Bowers residence while Sophia followed behind with a teddy bear in her arms. Meanwhile, Xavian stayed behind. He frowned and turned to face Natalie. ¡°Mommy, can I tell Mr. Bowers about the incident?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already knee-deep in this mess. It¡¯s best if fewer people know about this.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts, Xavian. Listen to me.¡± yton¡¯s room was soon ready under the instructions of Gavin. At nine in the evening. Natalie thought all four of the kids would go straight to bed after she bathed them. However, much to her surprise, Sophia tugged the corner of her shirt with one hand while holding on to her teddy with the other. Her eyes were glistening as she looked up. ¡°C-Can you tell us a bedtime story? Daddy promised he would, but he never did. Franklin has always been the one to tell me bedtime stories.¡± Sophia had recovered from aphasia and would no longer stutter when she speaks. She had a sweet and soft voice ever since then. Natalie probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it if the request came from the three boys. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse Sophia. It felt as if she was her beloved child. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Natalie was surrounded by Sophia and the three boys when she read them their bedtime story. She didn¡¯t know why, but it reminded her of the fraternal twins she had lost. If they¡¯re still alive right now, can I tell them bedtime stories and put them to bed like what I¡¯m doing right now? Natalie suppressed her emotions and started reading them a fairytale. The kids listened to her with gusto even though her storytelling tone was t. They only returned to their rooms reluctantly to sleep when she dered that she was tired. After the four kids fell asleep, Gavin walked over to Natalie and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Mr. Samuel will get back. I¡¯ve already prepared a room for you. Do you want to get some rest first?¡± Natalie nned to leave first thing tomorrow. Hence, she must meet Samuel that night. ¡°Gavin, you should get some rest. I¡¯ll wait for him in the living room.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 231 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 231 He had received a visit from the Loang¡¯s royal siblings to discuss the mining rights of the vein. After the meeting, he had arranged a wee banquet for Prince Richard and Princess Kelly. The prince, Richard Sinir, had tried to matchmake him with his sister, Kelly Sinir, throughout the entire banquet, while Kelly had been aggressive in her approach by continuously sending him sultry looks. Seeing as she was royalty, Samuel had maintained his bearing and didn¡¯t reject her outright. He had merely gulped champagne down his throat with a deadpan expression throughout the entire banquet, not wanting to give the royal siblings even a chance to misunderstand him. Samuel was slightly sluggish from the alcohol by the time he got home. After unlocking the door and passing the dark hallway, he saw a soft, orange glowing from the living room. He had told Gavin not to stay upte for him, since the elder was in hister years. He hadn¡¯t expected Gavin to disobey him and wait up for him even after midnight. Samuel loosened his tie and started unbuttoning his shirt as he slowly headed toward the living room. He didn¡¯t see Gavin there as he neared the living room, but a petite figure was lying on the couch with her eyes closed. The soft light shone on her face, leaving long stripe shadows on her face from her darkshes. At that moment, her countenance was not gorgeous, but the quiet and elegant vibe she gave out captivated him, urging him to approach her. He didn¡¯t care for the reason she was there. He merely wanted to be closer to her. He got down on one knee to get a closer look at her. There was mirth in his eyes as he admired the most precious gem in his life. Samuel lowered his head the next second and kissed her tenderly. Natalie wasn¡¯t asleep. She was so lost in her thoughts as she tried to figure out a n that she didn¡¯t even notice Samuel had returned. Feeling the silk of lips against hers, she snapped back from her deep thoughts. Her lips had parted slightly from gasping with surprise. Seizing the opportunity, Samuel easily slipped his tongue inside, tasting her sweetness. ¡°Be good. I won¡¯t do anything else. I¡¯m just going to kiss you.¡± After he uttered those words softly with his deep voice, he continued to kiss her more deeply without giving her the time to respond, as though he was ravenous. He knew she had constructed an invisible wall around her to protect herself, unwilling to open up her heart easily. He was willing to wait, but his desire for her umted gradually every day that passed. She knew it would be futile to break free from him. Also, remembering she needed helpN?velDrama.Org owns this text. from Samuel to care for her kids while she was gone, she didn¡¯t put up any resistance and even opened her mouth wider for his entry. Her concession encouraged Samuel. He finally released her when she started having trouble getting air into her lungs. Her long, dark hair fanned out across the couch. Her chest rose and fell at a quick pace as she stared dazedly at him with desire zing her hazel eyes. Samuel almost went back on his words at her sensual look. She¡¯s killing me with that look. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re killing me!¡± said Samuel as he felt a pulse throbbing in his temple. I promised her that I wouldn¡¯t do anything she didn¡¯t want, but she always turns me on so easily. The urge to kiss her stirred within him. Before his lips could touch hers, she covered his mouth with her hands. ¡°Samuel, we¡¯ve been kissing for half an hour. That should be enough.¡± He was stunned, then pecked her on her hands softly. ¡°It has been that long?¡± ¡°Since you weren¡¯t sleeping, what were you thinking about? You were so focused that you didn¡¯t even notice meing back.¡± Samuel wrapped her small hands in his and toyed with them as he continued, ¡°Nat, have you gotten into trouble?¡± Chapter 231 She Is Killing Me It was already one in the morning when Samuel got back home. He had received a visit from the Loang¡¯s royal siblings to discuss the mining rights of the vein. After the meeting, he had arranged a wee banquet for Prince Richard and Princess Kelly. The prince, Richard Sinir, had tried to matchmake him with his sister, Kelly Sinir, throughout the entire banquet, while Kelly had been aggressive in her approach by continuously sending him sultry looks. Seeing as she was royalty, Samuel had maintained his bearing and didn¡¯t reject her outright. He had merely gulped champagne down his throat with a deadpan expression throughout the entire banquet, not wanting to give the royal siblings even a chance to misunderstand him. Samuel was slightly sluggish from the alcohol by the time he got home. After unlocking the door and passing the dark hallway, he saw a soft, orange glowing from the living room. He had told Gavin not to stay upte for him, since the elder was in hister years. He hadn¡¯t expected Gavin to disobey him and wait up for him even after midnight. Samuel loosened his tie and started unbuttoning his shirt as he slowly headed toward the living room. He didn¡¯t see Gavin there as he neared the living room, but a petite figure was lying on the couch with her eyes closed. The soft light shone on her face, leaving long stripe shadows on her face from her darkshes. At that moment, her countenance was not gorgeous, but the quiet and elegant vibe she gave out captivated him, urging him to approach her. He didn¡¯t care for the reason she was there. He merely wanted to be closer to her. He got down on one knee to get a closer look at her. There was mirth in his eyes as he admired the most precious gem in his life. Samuel lowered his head the next second and kissed her tenderly. Natalie wasn¡¯t asleep. She was so lost in her thoughts as she tried to figure out a n that she didn¡¯t even notice Samuel had returned. Feeling the silk of lips against hers, she snapped back from her deep thoughts. Her lips had parted slightly from gasping with surprise. Seizing the opportunity, Samuel easily slipped his tongue inside, tasting her sweetness. ¡°Be good. I won¡¯t do anything else. I¡¯m just going to kiss you.¡± After he uttered those words softly with his deep voice, he continued to kiss her more deeply without giving her the time to respond, as though he was ravenous. He knew she had constructed an invisible wall around her to protect herself, unwilling to open up her heart easily. He was willing to wait, but his desire for her umted gradually every day that passed. She knew it would be futile to break free from him. Also, remembering she needed help from Samuel to care for her kids while she was gone, she didn¡¯t put up any resistance and even opened her mouth wider for his entry. Her concession encouraged Samuel. He finally released her when she started having trouble getting air into her lungs. Her long, dark hair fanned out across the couch. Her chest rose and fell at a quick pace as she stared dazedly at him with desire zing her hazel eyes. Samuel almost went back on his words at her sensual look. She¡¯s killing me with that look. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re killing me!¡± said Samuel as he felt a pulse throbbing in his temple. I promised her that I wouldn¡¯t do anything she didn¡¯t want, but she always turns me on so easily. The urge to kiss her stirred within him. Before his lips could touch hers, she covered his mouth with her hands. ¡°Samuel, we¡¯ve been kissing for half an hour. That should be enough.¡± He was stunned, then pecked her on her hands softly. ¡°It has been that long?¡± ¡°Since you weren¡¯t sleeping, what were you thinking about? You were so focused that you didn¡¯t even notice meing back.¡± Samuel wrapped her small hands in his and toyed with them as he continued, ¡°Nat, have you gotten into trouble?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 232 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 232 She lowered her head to contemte for a moment before she answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Livingsfill tomorrow, so I might not be in Dellmoor for the next ten days. I¡¯ll send yton over, since no one will be taking care of him while I¡¯m gone.¡± The Todd family was influential in Livingsfill. She wasn¡¯t sure when or if she would make it back from her trip. Besides, she didn¡¯t want Samuel to know about her worries, so she only told him she would be gone for ten days. He stopped ying with her hands and stared fixedly at her. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°I have something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie looked at him puzzledly. He clenched her small hands tightly in his, then he gently pushed her back onto the couch, covering her body with his. His eyes darkened, and his voice turned husky. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with other guys. Don¡¯t forget about me and don¡¯t endanger yourself¡­¡± Taken aback by his concern, Natalie lifted her head with unsteady breath to look up at him. For the one moment, she thought he could see right through her lies. Her lips moved to say something, but no words came out in the end. His eyes darkened as he gulped. He gently caressed her rosy, soft lips with his fingers. She still won¡¯t tell me anything! She still doesn¡¯t trust me after all this time. As that thought crossed his mind, an urge to punish her rose within him. He pressed his lips into a thin line. His gaze turned cold as he stared at her, causing Natalie to shudder. Just as she was about to slip out from under Samuel, he mmed his lips down against hers. He bit her lips, then lightly sucked on them. Samuel was using the primitive way to tire her out and conquer her. His lips rubbed harshly against her mouth that wouldn¡¯t open up for him. Her heart was pounding fiercely. She never thought a guy with such a cold personality could be so hot when his passion burned. He continued to kiss her already swollen red lips despite their earlier makeout session. The worst thing was that she realized she wasn¡¯t as resistant to his kisses as before. An unfamiliar feeling rose within her. She couldn¡¯t discern the reason for not pushing him away. Is it because I didn¡¯t want to or I couldn¡¯t? Her mind was in a mess. Early next morning, the first thing Natalie felt when she woke up was the stinging pain on her lips. Samuel was a man of his words. He had promised that he wouldn¡¯t touch her against her will, and he kept his word. However, it was a pity that her lips had to suffer for it. As she moved to get up, a slender arm pulled her back against a warm chest. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug you for a little while longer.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was husky as he warned, ¡°You¡¯re a medical student, so you should know about men¡¯s biological response in the morning. If you move, I can¡¯t promise you that I won¡¯t go back on my words and take you right here and now.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to work today?¡± ¡°I used to scorn the kings who don¡¯t hold councils in the morning after ate-night tryst with a beauty¡­¡± Samuel breathed in her herby scent and nipped her ear lightly. ¡°But I can empathize with them now. You¡¯ve made me one of them.¡± Is this something the head of the Bowers family should say? Natalie¡¯s cheeks burned with shyness as she stayed still like a statue in Samuel¡¯s embrace. After washing up, they headed to the dining room for breakfast. Samuel personally served Natalie a bowl of oatmeal porridge. Worried that the oatmeal porridge would be too hot for her swollen lips, he thoughtfully blew on it till it cooled down before setting it in front of her. Seeing a ke of oat on the corner of her lips, Samuel didn¡¯t feel any disgust as he picked it off and threw it into his mouth. Gavin had seen a lot of things, so he quickly figured that Natalie would be the future mistress of the Bowers family.Chapter 232 Potential To Be A Hedonistic Ruler Natalie was surprised by his sharp observation. She hadn¡¯t thought he would ask right on point. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She lowered her head to contemte for a moment before she answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Livingsfill tomorrow, so I might not be in Dellmoor for the next ten days. I¡¯ll send yton over, since no one will be taking care of him while I¡¯m gone.¡± The Todd family was influential in Livingsfill. She wasn¡¯t sure when or if she would make it back from her trip. Besides, she didn¡¯t want Samuel to know about her worries, so she only told him she would be gone for ten days. He stopped ying with her hands and stared fixedly at her. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°I have something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie looked at him puzzledly. He clenched her small hands tightly in his, then he gently pushed her back onto the couch, covering her body with his. His eyes darkened, and his voice turned husky. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with other guys. Don¡¯t forget about me and don¡¯t endanger yourself¡­¡± Taken aback by his concern, Natalie lifted her head with unsteady breath to look up at him. For the one moment, she thought he could see right through her lies. Her lips moved to say something, but no words came out in the end. His eyes darkened as he gulped. He gently caressed her rosy, soft lips with his fingers. She still won¡¯t tell me anything! She still doesn¡¯t trust me after all this time. As that thought crossed his mind, an urge to punish her rose within him. He pressed his lips into a thin line. His gaze turned cold as he stared at her, causing Natalie to shudder. Just as she was about to slip out from under Samuel, he mmed his lips down against hers. He bit her lips, then lightly sucked on them. Samuel was using the primitive way to tire her out and conquer her. His lips rubbed harshly against her mouth that wouldn¡¯t open up for him. Her heart was pounding fiercely. She never thought a guy with such a cold personality could be so hot when his passion burned. He continued to kiss her already swollen red lips despite their earlier makeout session. The worst thing was that she realized she wasn¡¯t as resistant to his kisses as before. An unfamiliar feeling rose within her. She couldn¡¯t discern the reason for not pushing him away. Is it because I didn¡¯t want to or I couldn¡¯t? Her mind was in a mess. Early next morning, the first thing Natalie felt when she woke up was the stinging pain on her lips. Samuel was a man of his words. He had promised that he wouldn¡¯t touch her against her will, and he kept his word. However, it was a pity that her lips had to suffer for it. As she moved to get up, a slender arm pulled her back against a warm chest. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug you for a little while longer.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was husky as he warned, ¡°You¡¯re a medical student, so you should know about men¡¯s biological response in the morning. If you move, I can¡¯t promise you that I won¡¯t go back on my words and take you right here and now.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to work today?¡± ¡°I used to scorn the kings who don¡¯t hold councils in the morning after ate-night tryst with a beauty¡­¡± Samuel breathed in her herby scent and nipped her ear lightly. ¡°But I can empathize with them now. You¡¯ve made me one of them.¡± Is this something the head of the Bowers family should say? Natalie¡¯s cheeks burned with shyness as she stayed still like a statue in Samuel¡¯s embrace. After washing up, they headed to the dining room for breakfast. Samuel personally served Natalie a bowl of oatmeal porridge. Worried that the oatmeal porridge would be too hot for her swollen lips, he thoughtfully blew on it till it cooled down before setting it in front of her. Seeing a ke of oat on the corner of her lips, Samuel didn¡¯t feel any disgust as he picked it off and threw it into his mouth. Gavin had seen a lot of things, so he quickly figured that Natalie would be the future mistress of the Bowers family. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 233 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 233 yton, Franklin, Sophia, and Xavian had left for the kindergarten. Although she felt disappointed at not being able to see her children onest time before she left for Livingsfill, knowing the children would be safe and sound under the Bowers family¡¯s care had put her mind at ease. Even if Julian found out about Xavian and yton, he wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against the kids when the kids were with the Bowers family. Before she left, she pleaded, ¡°Please help me take care of yton and Xavian while I¡¯m not around.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie knew Samuel would keep his promise. The reason she had waited up for Samuel the night before was to get his promise. She could only rest assured now that she had someone taking care of her kids even if she couldn¡¯t return to Dellmoor. ¡°Just a ¡®thank you¡¯ is not enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll thank you properly once I get back from Livingsfill.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart pounded as she felt uncertain about the future. Before she could think clearly, she tip- toed and nted a kiss on the corner of Samuel¡¯s lips. ¡°Consider this as a deposit.¡± She got in the taxi and headed to the airport. The car slowly drove away, disappearing from Samuel¡¯s sight. Samuel¡¯s heart clenched as he caressed the spot she kissed. Since he could only kiss her the night before, he didn¡¯t exercise any restraint. He was in charge the entire time. Like all the other times, he dominantly took her. He didn¡¯t allow her to resist or escape, forcing her to be familiar with his scent and his demands. Even though it was merely a kiss on the corner of his lips, it was still the first time she kissed him. It didn¡¯t satisfy him, but it was sweeter than ever. At the same time, an uneasy feeling rose within him. He had a feeling that she was hiding something from him. Hence, he gave Billy a call. ¡°Mr. Bowers, how may I help you?¡± ¡°Natalie will be heading to Livingsfill, and I want you and Sarah to follow her.¡± Samuel paused for a brief moment before he coldly emphasized, ¡°Sarah must protect her closely without being detected. She can¡¯t reveal herself unless it was an urgent situation.¡± Billy had known Samuel cared deeply for Natalie. Even so, he couldn¡¯t hide his shock at Samuel¡¯s instructions. It was easy to protect someone, but the way he cared for Natalie gave Billy a shock. This is not protecting his woman! This is protecting his life! ¡°Understood, Mr. Bowers. We¡¯ll take action immediately.¡± The ne from Dellmoor touched the ground of the Livingsfill¡¯s airstrip. Natalie called a taxi to Julian¡¯s ce. Livingsfill was located in the North, while Dellmoor was in the South. They were significant cities of the nation. There were numerous historic structures in Livingsfill left from the olden days. The culture from then had blended well with the modern city. The street view from the car¡¯s window was stunning, but Natalie wasn¡¯t in the mood for sightseeing. When she arrived at Julian¡¯s ce, surprise filled her as she studied the building. The manor was magnificent and grand. One could feel the top quality of the materials and talents it took to build the structure. It wasparable to ancient castles and pces. She knew Julian had gained wealth from his connections, and he had spent itvishly, but those were simply rumors she heard. Now that she had seen it for herself, she was certain Julian had done more bad deeds than she had heard. The security guard at the gate pointed at Natalie with his stun baton. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the doctor your employer is searching for.¡± Natalie nced at the stun baton with a cold smile. ¡°Are you sure you want to point that thing at me?¡±Chapter 233 Take Care Of My Children Natalie decided to leave for Livingsfill after breakfast. yton, Franklin, Sophia, and Xavian had left for the kindergarten. Although she felt disappointed at not being able to see her children onest time before she left for Livingsfill, knowing the children would be safe and sound under the Bowers family¡¯s care had put her mind at ease. Even if Julian found out about Xavian and yton, he wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against the kids when the kids were with the Bowers family. Before she left, she pleaded, ¡°Please help me take care of yton and Xavian while I¡¯m not around.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie knew Samuel would keep his promise. The reason she had waited up for Samuel the night before was to get his promise. She could only rest assured now that she had someone taking care of her kids even if she couldn¡¯t return to Dellmoor. ¡°Just a ¡®thank you¡¯ is not enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll thank you properly once I get back from Livingsfill.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart pounded as she felt uncertain about the future. Before she could think clearly, she tip- toed and nted a kiss on the corner of Samuel¡¯s lips. ¡°Consider this as a deposit.¡± She got in the taxi and headed to the airport. The car slowly drove away, disappearing from Samuel¡¯s sight. Samuel¡¯s heart clenched as he caressed the spot she kissed. Since he could only kiss her the night before, he didn¡¯t exercise any restraint. He was in charge the entire time. Like all the other times, he dominantly took her. He didn¡¯t allow her to resist or escape, forcing her to be familiar with his scent and hisN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. demands. Even though it was merely a kiss on the corner of his lips, it was still the first time she kissed him. It didn¡¯t satisfy him, but it was sweeter than ever. At the same time, an uneasy feeling rose within him. He had a feeling that she was hiding something from him. Hence, he gave Billy a call. ¡°Mr. Bowers, how may I help you?¡± ¡°Natalie will be heading to Livingsfill, and I want you and Sarah to follow her.¡± Samuel paused for a brief moment before he coldly emphasized, ¡°Sarah must protect her closely without being detected. She can¡¯t reveal herself unless it was an urgent situation.¡± Billy had known Samuel cared deeply for Natalie. Even so, he couldn¡¯t hide his shock at Samuel¡¯s instructions. It was easy to protect someone, but the way he cared for Natalie gave Billy a shock. This is not protecting his woman! This is protecting his life! ¡°Understood, Mr. Bowers. We¡¯ll take action immediately.¡± The ne from Dellmoor touched the ground of the Livingsfill¡¯s airstrip. Natalie called a taxi to Julian¡¯s ce. Livingsfill was located in the North, while Dellmoor was in the South. They were significant cities of the nation. There were numerous historic structures in Livingsfill left from the olden days. The culture from then had blended well with the modern city. The street view from the car¡¯s window was stunning, but Natalie wasn¡¯t in the mood for sightseeing. When she arrived at Julian¡¯s ce, surprise filled her as she studied the building. The manor was magnificent and grand. One could feel the top quality of the materials and talents it took to build the structure. It wasparable to ancient castles and pces. She knew Julian had gained wealth from his connections, and he had spent itvishly, but those were simply rumors she heard. Now that she had seen it for herself, she was certain Julian had done more bad deeds than she had heard. The security guard at the gate pointed at Natalie with his stun baton. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the doctor your employer is searching for.¡± Natalie nced at the stun baton with a cold smile. ¡°Are you sure you want to point that thing at me?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 234 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 234 At her question, the guards immediately dropped their hands. Not long after, a man in his fifties with a gray coat approached them in hurried steps. Once he spotted Natalie, he asked, ¡°Dr. Nichols? Please come in. My employer has been waiting for your arrival for a while now.¡± ¡°Right.¡± They even knew my last name? Natalie¡¯s stomach dropped. As expected, Julian hired someone to break the firewall Xavian had built and discovered my identity. Instead of waiting for him to ckmail me, I might as well use myself as leverage to negotiate with him to avoid dragging yton and Xavian into this. The man introduced himself as the butler of the Todd residence. He continued to lead the way through the magnificent garden and into the huge, luxurious manor. The exterior of the manor seemed majestic, while the interior was resplendent. Any nt from the garden was worth at least a million. All the paintings hung on the walls were done by leading international artists. Natalie was astounded by the extravagant decoration. After walking for a long while, Natalie was starting to feel numb in her feet when she finally reached the living room in the main house. The maid approached, carrying some tea and pastries, then set them down on the table. Milton Cheney, the butler, said with a bow, ¡°I¡¯ll bring my employer over.¡± Natalie nodded with acknowledgment as she continued to study her surroundings. The decorations were luxurious. It should have given off a feeling of being in a bright and open space, but the entire manor merely gave off a sense of being trapped in a cage. The atmosphere was depressing, sending chills down her back. Soon after, footsteps approaching the living room sounded from afar. Imagining Julian in a wheelchair, she wondered how she could get the dragonblood fruit from him and retreat safely. However, as she spun around, the scene in front of her stunned her. The person approaching wasn¡¯t a sickly, obese middle-aged man as she had expected, but a graceful woman in herte twenties. The woman was dressed in a fiery red body-fitting gown, showing off her curvy yet slim figure. A white fox fur scarf was draped over her shoulders like a shawl. She looked pure and innocent. Those eyes brightened with joy and surprise the moment she looked up and saw Natalie. ¡°You¡¯re Dr. Nichols?¡± Liliana Hoffman smiled gracefully. ¡°Do you know how long I have been looking for you? It has been challenging to find you.¡± Natalie was taken aback by her words. Wasn¡¯t it Julian the one who spent a billion to find me? Wasn¡¯t it him who hired a top hacker to attack Xavian? How can it be this beautifuldy? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Liliana Hoffman. Just calling me Liliana will do.¡± Liliana reached for Natalie¡¯s hand, but Natalie almost flung the former¡¯s hand away the moment her hand touched hers. Liliana¡¯s hand was as cold as ice. Liliana apologized, ¡°Dr. Nichols, I¡¯m sorry. Have I chilled you? I already have Milton prepare some warm soup for you. Please have some first before we discuss my husband¡¯s condition.¡± Husband? So she¡¯s Julian¡¯s wife? Natalie wasn¡¯t in a rush to see Julian but wanted to familiarize herself with the Todd residence and everyone there. From the moment she stepped into the manor, she couldn¡¯t help feeling that something was off about it. Natalie was led into a luxurious dining room. The table was piled with a variety of delicious dishes. Liliana filled Natalie¡¯s te with some crab meat. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Nichols, I know you have no intention of revealing your identity, but I have been searching for you since a few months back. I had no choice but to use this method, since you were unwilling to show yourself. But it¡¯s good that you approached me, or else I¡¯d have to go to Dellmoor myself to invite you personally.¡±Chapter 234 The Strange Manor In the security guard¡¯s eyes, Natalie¡¯s looks were average, but the calm vibe and strong presence she exuded made him feel that she was an important person. At her question, the guards immediately dropped their hands. Not long after, a man in his fifties with a gray coat approached them in hurried steps. Once he spotted Natalie, he asked, ¡°Dr. Nichols? Please come in. My employer has been waiting for your arrival for a while now.¡± ¡°Right.¡± They even knew my last name? Natalie¡¯s stomach dropped. As expected, Julian hired someone to break the firewall Xavian had built and discovered my identity. Instead of waiting for him to ckmail me, I might as well use myself as leverage to negotiate with him to avoid dragging yton and Xavian into this. The man introduced himself as the butler of the Todd residence. He continued to lead the way through the magnificent garden and into the huge, luxurious manor. The exterior of the manor seemed majestic, while the interior was resplendent. Any nt from the garden was worth at least a million. All the paintings hung on the walls were done by leading international artists. Natalie was astounded by the extravagant decoration. After walking for a long while, Natalie was starting to feel numb in her feet when she finally reached the living room in the main house. The maid approached, carrying some teaN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. and pastries, then set them down on the table. Milton Cheney, the butler, said with a bow, ¡°I¡¯ll bring my employer over.¡± Natalie nodded with acknowledgment as she continued to study her surroundings. The decorations were luxurious. It should have given off a feeling of being in a bright and open space, but the entire manor merely gave off a sense of being trapped in a cage. The atmosphere was depressing, sending chills down her back. Soon after, footsteps approaching the living room sounded from afar. Imagining Julian in a wheelchair, she wondered how she could get the dragonblood fruit from him and retreat safely. However, as she spun around, the scene in front of her stunned her. The person approaching wasn¡¯t a sickly, obese middle-aged man as she had expected, but a graceful woman in herte twenties. The woman was dressed in a fiery red body-fitting gown, showing off her curvy yet slim figure. A white fox fur scarf was draped over her shoulders like a shawl. She looked pure and innocent. Those eyes brightened with joy and surprise the moment she looked up and saw Natalie. ¡°You¡¯re Dr. Nichols?¡± Liliana Hoffman smiled gracefully. ¡°Do you know how long I have been looking for you? It has been challenging to find you.¡± Natalie was taken aback by her words. Wasn¡¯t it Julian the one who spent a billion to find me? Wasn¡¯t it him who hired a top hacker to attack Xavian? How can it be this beautifuldy? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Liliana Hoffman. Just calling me Liliana will do.¡± Liliana reached for Natalie¡¯s hand, but Natalie almost flung the former¡¯s hand away the moment her hand touched hers. Liliana¡¯s hand was as cold as ice. Liliana apologized, ¡°Dr. Nichols, I¡¯m sorry. Have I chilled you? I already have Milton prepare some warm soup for you. Please have some first before we discuss my husband¡¯s condition.¡± Husband? So she¡¯s Julian¡¯s wife? Natalie wasn¡¯t in a rush to see Julian but wanted to familiarize herself with the Todd residence and everyone there. From the moment she stepped into the manor, she couldn¡¯t help feeling that something was off about it. Natalie was led into a luxurious dining room. The table was piled with a variety of delicious dishes. Liliana filled Natalie¡¯s te with some crab meat. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Nichols, I know you have no intention of revealing your identity, but I have been searching for you since a few months back. I had no choice but to use this method, since you were unwilling to show yourself. But it¡¯s good that you approached me, or else I¡¯d have to go to Dellmoor myself to invite you personally.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 235 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 235 Her face was full of concern and anxiety. It could be seen that she really cared about Julian¡¯s body condition. Natalie mused, I wonder what makes this woman in her twenties fall in love with Julian, who has a bad reputation and is in his fifties. She was bothered by the question and was absentmindedly chewing the food in her mouth. Liliana dined with her. Probably because Natalie was willing to help her, she was in a good mood and ate a lot. After they finished eating, Liliana smiled at the butler, Milton Cheney, and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll leave here to you. I¡¯ve something to discuss with Dr. Nichols in private.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Todd.¡± Momentster, Liliana linked arms with Natalie, and they took a stroll together. Because of that, Natalie realized that Liliana¡¯s hands were much warmer than before. ¡°Mrs. Todd¡ª¡± ¡°Dr. Nichols, please call me Liliana. I prefer others to call me by my name,¡± uttered Liliana with an elegant smile. ¡°All right. Liliana, who did you hire to crack my website?¡± ¡°Oh, about that¡­ I asked Mr. Lawrence for help.¡± Liliana tilted her head and paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Initially, he was reluctant, but I asked his wife for help. Only then did he agree.¡± In actuality, Natalie had heard of Lawrence from Xavian before. He was a top international hacker. When he was young, he hacked into many political organizations andpanies. However, after he got married at the age of thirty, he stopped being a hacker. Xavian used to look forward to having a face-off with him, but thetter was determined to stop being a hacker. Why does it sound like it was easy for Liliana to get Lawrence to assist her? Even though Natalie still had a lot of doubts, she could only follow Liliana. Soon, they arrived in front of a bedroom. Liliana unlocked the door with her fingerprint and led Natalie in. ¡°Pleasee in, Dr. Nichols.¡± As soon as Natalie entered the room, she was stunned by the scene in front of her. Everything she wanted to say was stuck in her throat. She could not utter a single word. Julian was kneeling on the ground in ragged clothes. He looked extremely ill, and his clothes were stained with blood. Apart from that, his body was tied up with an iron chain. The moment he heard footsteps, he moved his body slightly, but he could not make any sound. At that instant, Natalie narrowed her eyes and made a judgment in her heart¡ªIt was not because of this man who was chained like a beast that Liliana spared no effort and did everything she could to look for her. ¡°Liliana, he¡ª¡± ¡°Dr. Nichols, don¡¯t bother about him.¡± Looking down at Julian, who was lying on the ground, Liliana stated, ¡°This creature has harmed many and did countless evil deeds. He isn¡¯t worth saving. He should live in despair and be tortured to death!¡± Ever since Natalie met Liliana, thetter had always kept a smile on her face. It was the first time Natalie saw such an intense hatred in Liliana¡¯s eyes. At that moment, she saw the ruthlessness that did not match Liliana¡¯s appearance. ¡°Who do you want me to cure then?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Momentster, they arrived in front of a curtain. Across the curtain, Natalie could feel the temperature drop a lot. The freezing temperature reminded her of the coldness of Liliana¡¯s hand when she touched her for the first time. Later, Liliana opened the curtain. Behind it was a fully transparent coffin, and inside the coffiny a young man. The man had handsome facial features and pale skin. His eyes were closed as if he was asleep. All of a sudden, a chill ran down Natalie¡¯s spine. She was a coroner as well as a doctor. When she was a coroner, she conducted autopsies on corpses. When she was a doctor, she gave treatments to the living. However, no matter how superb her medical skills were, it was impossible to resurrect the dead.Chapter 235 Resurrect The Dead Liliana¡¯s eyes were beautiful, and she looked amiable when she smiled. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Her face was full of concern and anxiety. It could be seen that she really cared about Julian¡¯s body condition. Natalie mused, I wonder what makes this woman in her twenties fall in love with Julian, who has a bad reputation and is in his fifties. She was bothered by the question and was absentmindedly chewing the food in her mouth. Liliana dined with her. Probably because Natalie was willing to help her, she was in a good mood and ate a lot. After they finished eating, Liliana smiled at the butler, Milton Cheney, and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll leave here to you. I¡¯ve something to discuss with Dr. Nichols in private.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Todd.¡± Momentster, Liliana linked arms with Natalie, and they took a stroll together. Because of that, Natalie realized that Liliana¡¯s hands were much warmer than before. ¡°Mrs. Todd¡ª¡± ¡°Dr. Nichols, please call me Liliana. I prefer others to call me by my name,¡± uttered Liliana with an elegant smile. ¡°All right. Liliana, who did you hire to crack my website?¡± ¡°Oh, about that¡­ I asked Mr. Lawrence for help.¡± Liliana tilted her head and paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Initially, he was reluctant, but I asked his wife for help. Only then did he agree.¡± In actuality, Natalie had heard of Lawrence from Xavian before. He was a top international hacker. When he was young, he hacked into many political organizations andpanies. However, after he got married at the age of thirty, he stopped being a hacker. Xavian used to look forward to having a face-off with him, but thetter was determined to stop being a hacker. Why does it sound like it was easy for Liliana to get Lawrence to assist her? Even though Natalie still had a lot of doubts, she could only follow Liliana. Soon, they arrived in front of a bedroom. Liliana unlocked the door with her fingerprint and led Natalie in. ¡°Pleasee in, Dr. Nichols.¡± As soon as Natalie entered the room, she was stunned by the scene in front of her. Everything she wanted to say was stuck in her throat. She could not utter a single word. Julian was kneeling on the ground in ragged clothes. He looked extremely ill, and his clothes were stained with blood. Apart from that, his body was tied up with an iron chain. The moment he heard footsteps, he moved his body slightly, but he could not make any sound. At that instant, Natalie narrowed her eyes and made a judgment in her heart¡ªIt was not because of this man who was chained like a beast that Liliana spared no effort and did everything she could to look for her. ¡°Liliana, he¡ª¡± ¡°Dr. Nichols, don¡¯t bother about him.¡± Looking down at Julian, who was lying on the ground, Liliana stated, ¡°This creature has harmed many and did countless evil deeds. He isn¡¯t worth saving. He should live in despair and be tortured to death!¡± Ever since Natalie met Liliana, thetter had always kept a smile on her face. It was the first time Natalie saw such an intense hatred in Liliana¡¯s eyes. At that moment, she saw the ruthlessness that did not match Liliana¡¯s appearance. ¡°Who do you want me to cure then?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Momentster, they arrived in front of a curtain. Across the curtain, Natalie could feel the temperature drop a lot. The freezing temperature reminded her of the coldness of Liliana¡¯s hand when she touched her for the first time. Later, Liliana opened the curtain. Behind it was a fully transparent coffin, and inside the coffiny a young man. The man had handsome facial features and pale skin. His eyes were closed as if he was asleep. All of a sudden, a chill ran down Natalie¡¯s spine. She was a coroner as well as a doctor. When she was a coroner, she conducted autopsies on corpses. When she was a doctor, she gave treatments to the living. However, no matter how superb her medical skills were, it was impossible to resurrect the dead. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 236 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Romeo And Juliet ¡°Liliana, he¡¯s¡ª¡± Before Natalie could finish her sentence, Liliana interrupted her, ¡°Dr. Nichols, do you want to say that Josiah is dead?¡± A hint of paranoia flickered across her eyes when she continued, ¡°He¡¯s not dead. Now, he¡¯s just badly injured and fell asleep. Once you heal his wounds, he¡¯ll wake up.¡± Hearing that, Natalie gasped. No one cane back from the dead. It¡¯s just impossible! Liliana wrapped the scarf tightly around her body. As she thought of her past memories, there was a painful expression on her face. ¡°My parents died because of Julian. Then, he took a fancy of me and asked me to be his woman. In order to protect me, my younger brother was killed by a so-called ident orchestrated by that bastard.¡± Natalie could not tell what to feel. Perhaps, those things were not the worst among the evil deeds Julian had done, but when a victim like Liliana gave an ount of what she had experienced in person, it still made Natalie feel suffocated. ¡°That was when Josiah appeared in front of me. He said he could take me away and save me. But how could I leave? I want to avenge my family! Hence, I seduced Julian and made him fall for me. In the end, I became his legally married wife. In order to protect me, Josiah lurked around Julian. When Julian¡¯s confidant found out what I had done and wanted to assassinate me, Josiah rushed out to protect me. He was seriously injured, and his body was covered in blood. Every doctor told me that he was beyond saving.¡± Liliana¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke. Clenching her fists tightly, she added, ¡°Who says he can¡¯t be cured? Those doctors are useless! They don¡¯t know how to save my beloved Josiah. Dr. Nichols, you¡¯re a miracle doctor. If you can cure those incurable diseases, you can definitely save Josiah too! Please help me! As long as you can save him, I¡¯ll give you everything. I can give you everything that Julian has. I don¡¯t need anything. I only want Josiah to be alive!¡± Tears streamed down her face as she was overwhelmed by emotions. Listening to her, Natalie felt sad and was on the verge of tears as well. Nevertheless, sympathy could not change the fate of a person. If the man lying in the transparent coffin was at hisst gasp, she was willing to do whatever she could to help them. However, he was already dead. She could never resurrect a person who had been dead for a few months. ¡°Liliana, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do it,¡± enunciated Natalie while looking into Liliana¡¯s eyes. ¡°No!¡± Unwilling to ept the fact, Liliana shook her head violently. ¡°You can do it. You just don¡¯t want to try, right? If you¡¯re willing to try, Josiah will definitelye back to life!¡± Her tearful eyes made people feel sympathetic toward her, but the paranoia in her eyes made people shudder. For some reason, Natalie shivered when she met Liliana¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dr. Nichols, I¡¯ll show you something. I believe you¡¯ll agree to help after this.¡± Wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes, Liliana picked up a tablet from the coffee table and fiddled with it for a moment before handing it to Natalie. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The next moment, Natalie saw a woman lying on a haystack with her hands and feet tied on the tablet screen. At a nce, she recognized the woman as Cecilia Fane, her best friend in the past five years. ¡°Cecilia? She¡¯s in your hands?¡± questioned Natalie. ¡°She¡¯s your best friend, right?¡± Liliana narrowed her eyes, and a hint of viciousness shed across her crystal clear eyes. ¡°As long as you save Josiah, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 237 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Promise To Help At that moment, Natalie finally understood why Lawrence would help Liliana to break through the firewall set up by Xavian. She must have used his wife¡¯s life to threaten him to hack the firewall and find out Natalie¡¯s information. This is too terrifying! Instinctively, Natalie took a step back. Liliana was once a victim. She hated Julian¡¯s drastic measures the most, but in order to achieve her goals, she was doing the same thing as the man she hated. This pretty woman in front of me is either insane or ill. If I use the word ¡°death¡± and provoke her, both Cecilia and I might die in her hands. Cecilia was involved because of me. I must save her. ¡°Dr. Nichols, have you decided?¡± inquired Liliana. ¡°I promise to treat him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± In the blink of an eye, Liliana¡¯s expression changed. She was ferocious a second ago, and in the next, she was as charming and cute as a little girl. ¡°Dr. Nichols, I knew you¡¯re a kind-hearted person with excellent medical skills.¡± After taking a few deep breaths, Natalie piped up, ¡°He can¡¯t take medicine orally in this situation, so I can only burn incense and try to cure him using his sense of smell coupled with my acupuncture. The medicinal ingredients used to burn the incense are tremendously important, and most of them are expensive.¡± Waving her hand, Liliana proimed, ¡°You only need to tell me what you need. It doesn¡¯t matter how expensive they are.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Natalie took the paper and pen on the coffee table, pondered over it for a long time, and wrote down her prescription. There were as many as twenty kinds of medicinal ingredients in the prescription. Natalie wrote down the dragonblood fruit as the thirteenth ingredient. Soon, Liliana summoned Milton, and Natalie gave the prescription list to the middle-aged man. He took over the paper and said respectfully to Liliana, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get all the ingredients in this prescription ready by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Liliana shed him a charming smile. ¡°Soon, Josiah won¡¯t have to sleep in such a cold ce anymore.¡± ¡°Your wish will definitelye true,¡± replied Milton. Natalie could understand that Liliana fell into paranoia because Josiah¡¯s death was too much for her to handle. However, judging from the butler¡¯s reaction, he seemed to be clear-headed. But why is he seemingly ustomed to having such a conversation with Liliana? Could it be that Liliana also held someone important to him as a hostage? That¡¯s why he has no choice but to put on an act to please her?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When Milton noticed that Natalie was looking at him, he smiled politely at her. ¡°Dr. Nichols, the medicinal ingredients will be avable tomorrow. You should stay here tonight. I¡¯ve prepared a room for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, the butler exited the room. ncing at Liliana, who was full of smiles, Natalie requested, ¡°During acupuncture, I want to see my friend. If I can¡¯t see her, I won¡¯t perform acupuncture on the patient.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liliana nodded. ¡°You should go and have some rest. I¡¯ll stay here and keep Josiahpany. After he wakes up, I¡¯ll leave the Todd residence and go to his hometown to see the sea of clouds.¡± Natalie fixed her gaze on the pathetic and terrifying woman in front of her. If she had put aside her grudges and left the Todd residence with Josiah back then, would she be much happier now? But how can she forget that kind of heart-piercing pain? No matter what choice she made, she would regret it in the end. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 238 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Secret Of The Todd Residence That night, Natalie stayed at the Todd residence. The maid that the butler arranged also came to take care of Natalie, but she was not used to being taken care of and was even more afraid that the maid was there to monitor her, so she sent the help away. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When she was alone, she wanted to contact Yandel and ask him to help find out about the Todd family or the Hoffman family. However, she noticed that even though the battery percentage of her phone was seventy, there was no signal at all. Not only was she unable tomunicate with the outside world, but the tracker that Xavian ced on her would be useless as well. For the whole night, she could not fall asleep. Since the mansion was dead silent, the sound of the wind blowing and leaves rustling were more obvious, giving people a spooky feeling. Momentster, Natalie decided to walk around the mansion. Hence, she put on a coat and got up from the bed. Incense and acupuncture were just excuses to buy time so that she could think of a way to save Cecilia. I must bring Cecilia out of here as soon as possible. In order to do that, I¡¯ve to be familiar with the environment and the roster of the patrolling guards. The mansion was humungous. Guards were patrolling around the courtyard and the main house, but since she was the miracle doctor invited by Liliana, neither the guards nor the servants dared to be rude to her. It was a dark night. The trees shook their branches, dancing in the night breeze. Only a few rooms in the whole mansion were dimly lit. Yet, one of the rooms on the second floor was as bright as day, which was particrly eye-catching. Seeing that, Natalie bent down and climbed over the shrubs. Then, she climbed to the window sill of the room on the first floor and stepped on the bulges on the brick wall, making her way up to the second floor bare-handed. Instead of entering the mansion, she only clung to the wall and listened carefully to the movements inside. ¡°Five hundred million? It¡¯s nothing to me. What do you think of me? Now, I can afford to spend fifty billion, let alone five hundred million,¡± Milton eximed. ¡°Milton,¡± the woman called out sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re calling? Call me Mr. Cheney!¡± ¡°Mr. Cheney¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± Miltonughed haughtily. ¡°Julian must have never imagined that the final winner would be me. That woman has already gone mad, and I¡¯m now the helm of the Todd residence. Hurry up and take off your clothes. I¡¯ll take good care of you tonight!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The following dialogs were too obscene, so Natalie did not bother to listen to any of them. After she returned to her room, she still could not calm down. The person who took over the Todd residence was not Liliana but the so-called butler. He had long known that Liliana was paranoid and that her mental state was not stable. Thus, he deliberately led her to a more delusional direction and gained her trust to be the real helm of the Todd residence. This ispletely out of my imagination. No matter what, the only thing I¡¯ve to do now is to ensure my escape n is foolproof. The next day, Natalie was awakened by the maid. Thetter had brought breakfast to her room. While Natalie was eating breakfast, the maid silently apanied her. The maid looked solemn, and there was no expression on her face. If she had not talked to Natalie yesterday, thetter would have suspected that she was a mute. It was a good thing that the maid was not talkative. Because of that, Natalie did not need to spend time dealing with her. Not long after breakfast, Milton personally delivered the medicinal ingredients she wanted. ¡°Dr. Nichols, the medicinal ingredients that you want are extremely expensive. I¡¯ve worked extra hard to find them for you.¡± ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re really efficient,¡± responded Natalie. ¡°However, I still need a lot of tools to make the incense. When the timees, I¡¯ll need your help to get ready the tools that I need.¡± ¡°Of course. No problem.¡± Milton was good at acting. If Natalie had not heard his conversation the previous night, she would never have thought that he was a man full of schemes. After Milton left, she began to check the medicinal ingredients. As expected, dragonblood fruit was at the Todd residence. Opening the exquisite wooden box, she caught sight of the bloody red dragonblood fruit. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 239 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Late Confession Luck and misfortune always went hand in hand. Although she was uncertain of her future, at least she had obtained the dragonblood fruit. Once Yana ate it, her heart disease would be cured. Closing the wooden box, Natalie hugged it close to her chest and slowly closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, a hint of determination shed across them. Not only do I have many things to do, but I want to watch Xavian, yton, Franklin, and Sophia grow up too! I can¡¯t allow myself to die here. Later, she wrote a list of tools and handed it to the maid, who would then pass the list to Milton. Only two or three of those tools were used to make incense. The rest were used to modify crossbow arrows. Natalie shut herself in the room to make incense. Liliana was concerned about the progress and would oftene to visit her. Seeing that she was extremely concentrated on making incense, Liliana could not hide the smile in her eyes. By right, the more Liliana believed that the incense would work, the better it would be for Natalie. However, when she saw Liliana¡¯s smile, she would feel upset. ¡°Dr. Nichols, when Josiah wakes up, I want to tell him that I like him.¡± ¡°You never told him that?¡± Natalie probed. ¡°Never¡­¡± Liliana smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°He said he wanted to take me far away, but Iughed at him for overestimating himself. He was always protecting me, but I never cherished what he had done for me and even mocked him for being nosy. However, when he was covered in blood, I could only watch as he fell asleep.¡± Initially, Natalie thought that Liliana and Josiah were deeply in love with each other. Little did she know that Josiah did not even hear the response he wanted to hear before he died. At that instant, she suddenly thought of Samuel. She wanted to get her revenge. Besides the Nichols family, there were also more powerful families around. Thinking that love was troublesome and would restrain her from getting stronger, she shut Samuel out of her heart. After Liliana left, Natalie continued to make incense. Since Josiah was dead, naturally, the incense would not work on him. The incense was for the living to smell. As time passed, Natalie had stayed in the Todd residence for a week. She locked herself in the room every day. She would make incense during the day and assemble crossbows and explosives at night. In the blink of an eye, it was the time she agreed with Liliana. Holding the medicinal incense, Natalie entered the bedroom with the ice coffin. ¡°Liliana, we¡¯ve already agreed that I¡¯ll only burn the incense and perform acupuncture when I see my friend,¡± Natalie piped up. ¡°Of course.¡± Liliana nodded. ¡°Milton, bring Ms. Fane here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a while, Cecilia walked into the room. She had lost a lot of weight, and her face was as pale as a sheet. Immediately, Natalie hugged her with remorse and guilt. ¡°Cecilia, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I know you¡¯ll save me.¡± When Natalie was hugging Cecilia, she stuffed a pill into the pocket of thetter¡¯s clothes and said in a low volume that only they could hear, ¡°Put this pill in your mouthter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After they let go of each other, Liliana uttered, ¡°Dr. Nichols, you¡¯ve already seen your friend. It¡¯s your turn to honor your promise.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°No problem.¡± Natalie nced around and continued, ¡°When I burn incense and perform acupuncture, I don¡¯t like being disturbed. Except for you and my friend, please ask the rest to wait outside. Without our order, no one is allowed toe in.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Hence, Milton and the servants left the bedroom. Under Liliana¡¯s impatient gaze, Natalie lit the incense in her hand. As fire engulfed the medicinal incense, the entire room was filled with a faint herbal fragrance. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 240 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Surprise Attack 1 Gradually, the room was entirely shrouded by smoke. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Lying beside the cold coffin, Liliana brushed the bridge of Josiah¡¯s tall nose with her fingertip and muttered, ¡°Josiah, Dr. Nichols will definitely be able to cure you. We¡¯ll be reunited soon.¡± The man in the coffin closed his eyes tightly as if he was asleep. After a while, when the scent of the incense got stronger, Liliana felt her vision getting more and more blurry. Subsequently, she fainted to the ground. In an instant, Natalie threw away the incense in her hand. The incense she made only had the effect of calming the mind and could cause drowsiness. It had no medicinal effect of bringing people back to life. ¡°Cecilia, you aren¡¯t dizzy, right?¡± In response, Cecilia shook her head. ¡°I ate the pill you gave me and didn¡¯t feel anything.¡± Still feeling worried, Natalie checked Cecilia¡¯s pulse to make sure that she was not affected by the scent. ¡°Cecilia, when I bring you out of hereter, lower your head and pretend that nothing has happened.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were cold, and a glint flickered across them. ¡°If anything happens, hide behind me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Unwilling to hold Natalie back, Cecilia immediately nodded her head. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As they stepped out of the bedroom, they met two guards standing in front of the door. When they saw Natalie and Ceciliaing out, they blocked their way. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°The ce we¡¯re going is a secret. Come nearer.¡± Natalie beckoned to them and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in a low voice.¡± Since Natalie and Cecilia were just two defenseless women, the guards lowered their bodies and leaned over without suspecting anything. At that moment, a hint of hostility shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes, and she pricked two silver needles on their necks. Instantaneously, the guards fell to the ground. ¡°Come on.¡± Natalie pulled Cecilia¡¯s hand, and they hurried away. As long as they left the mansion, they couldmunicate with the outside world. Meanwhile, Milton was not bothered about Natalie at all. After all, Liliana had already gone mad. No matter how many miracle doctors she hired, it would be useless. He did not care how good Natalie¡¯s medical skills were because it would be impossible for her to bring the man in the coffin back to life. When that mad woman realizes that the miracle doctor is useless, she¡¯ll naturally ask me to deal with her. When the timees, I¡¯ll kill her and bury the corpse. Then, no one will ever find out about the secret of the Todd residence, and I¡¯ll still be the helm of this mansion. After Milton finished smoking, he returned with the servants to check on the situation in the bedroom. However, when he arrived at the bedroom door, he saw two guards lying on the ground, and there were silver needles on their necks. Subsequently, he unlocked the bedroom door with his fingerprint and only saw Liliana lying beside the coffin. Natalie and the hostage used to threaten her were nowhere to be seen. Did they escape? At that instant, Milton realized that something was amiss and shouted, ¡°Chase after them! Bring that two women back!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In the meantime, Natalie and Cecilia increased their pace, but the mansion was too huge. ¡°Cecilia, hang on.¡± Natalie held Cecilia¡¯s arm and supported thetter with her strength. Gritting her teeth, Cecilia nodded, but the more she walked, the moreborious it became. Soon, she ran out of energy. After a while, they finally caught sight of the gate. Just as Natalie and Cecilia felt that they were going to leave the mansion sessfully, a group of guards dressed in ck suddenly rushed out. Knitting her brows, Natalie instinctively pulled Cecilia behind her. When the guards ran forward and wanted to grab hold of Natalie, she hurriedly took out a miniature bow and shot at them. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! She shot three arrows at the same time. The sharp arrows stabbed into the joints of the guards, and the pain caused them to fall to the ground. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 241 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Surprise Attack 2 As the sun dipped below the horizon, the color of the woman¡¯s hair was dyed red. Natalie¡¯s eyes were full of dignity when she red at the guards. Despite being alone, the aura exuding from her body made them dare not to underestimate her. The guards in ck did not expect Natalie to have such good skills and looked at her in disbelief. However, Natalie knew deep down in her heart that she had to end the fight as soon as possible. Herbat skills were only good against one or two opponents. Now that she had to fight against so many of them while protecting Cecilia, she had no chance of winning. Seeing that Natalie had hurt their colleagues, the remaining guards attacked her more fiercely. In a sh, Natalie shot arrows one after another, but those people were already mentally prepared, so the effect was much worse than the first time. While she was fighting the guards, Milton walked over quickly, holding a revolver. He unfastened the safety lock and aimed the muzzle at Cecilia, who had her back to him. Sensing danger, Natalie eximed, ¡°Watch out!¡± When Milton pulled the trigger, she threw herself at Cecilia. Because Natalie had pushed her away, the bullet did not hit Cecilia. However, Natalie was grazed by the bullet, and her right arm was bleeding. ¡°Natalie! Natalie!¡± Frightened by the scene in front of her, Cecilia covered Natalie¡¯s wound with trembling hands. Even then, she could feel a lot of blood gushing out. ¡°Natalie, are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. The bullet didn¡¯t hit my arm.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bleeding a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll stop. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Natalie tried her best to keep herself conscious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± At the same time, she touched the explosives in her pocket. Cecilia is in danger because of me. I can die here, but not her. Just when she was thinking of using the explosives to buy time for Cecilia to escape, the table had turned. The maid, who had been taking care of Natalie, grabbed Milton¡¯s neck and twisted it. In an instant, Milton widened his eyes and slumped to the ground, no longer having the opportunity to shoot. Witnessing that, the remaining guards rushed forward to fight the maid. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nevertheless, they were not her match. In the blink of an eye, all of them copsed to the ground while vomiting blood. Wow. She can really pack a punch. Who¡¯s she? Shortly afterward, the gate opened, and Billy dashed in with a group of men. ¡°Ms. Natalie.¡± He strode toward Natalie and hurriedly apologized when he saw the blood on her arm, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We werete.¡± After casting a brief look at the maid who was still fighting, Natalie averted her gaze to Billy and fell into deep thought. This was too much of a coincidence. The timing they appear to save me is just right. ¡°Both you and she have been following me?¡± Natalie questioned while quirking her brows. ¡°Did Samuel order you to do this?¡± At that moment, Billy knew that both Sarah and he were exposed. Since it was impossible to conceal the fact from Natalie any longer, he confessed everything to her. ¡°Yes. Mr. Bowers is worried about your safety, so he asked Sarah and me to follow you to Livingsfill. He doesn¡¯t allow us to reveal our existence and can only show up when you¡¯re in danger.¡± Afraid that Natalie might misunderstand Samuel, Billy immediately added, ¡°Ms. Natalie, please don¡¯t me Mr. Bowers. He¡¯s doing this to protect you, not to interfere with you.¡± After listening to his exnation, Natalie smiled faintly. How could I me Samuel? If he hadn¡¯t sent someone to protect me, I would die here tonight. Finally, she heaved a sigh of relief. In the next second, her vision went ck, and she lost consciousness. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 242 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 242 Chapter 242 He Is Angry Later, Natalie was awakened by the pain of the wound. After opening her eyes, her vision gradually became clearer. The first thing that came into sight was a middle-aged male doctor. He was spraying alcohol on her arm to disinfect the gunshot wound. As soon as she felt the stinging sensation on her arm, she could not help but hiss in pain. Actually, she had high pain tolerance, but the wound on her arm hurt so much that she could not stop herself. ¡°You¡¯re hurting her.¡± A hint of cold glint flickered across the man¡¯s eyes. The moment Natalie heard the maic and domineering voice, her heart skipped a beat. Samuel? Looking toward the direction of the voice, she saw Samuel standing beside her bed. He was wearing a tight frown and staring at her. Both his eyes were bloodshot. Isn¡¯t he in Dellmoor? Why did hee to Livingsfill? Even though Natalie had woken up, Samuel¡¯s mood did not be better. Pressing his lips tightly, he reached out and held Natalie¡¯s uninjured hand. Her hand was not small, but it was still smaller than a man¡¯s. Samuel made her clench her fist tightly so that he could wrap her hand more securely in his palm. The hospital director saw how concerned Samuel was toward Natalie and knew that she had to be important to him. If I make any mistakes during the treatment, it¡¯ll be a small matter if he only asks me to step down. However, if he breaks my arm, I¡¯ll be doomed! At that thought, the elegant middle-aged man wiped the tears from his forehead and bandaged the wound on Natalie¡¯s arm carefully. Fortunately, she did not make another sound when he was bandaging her wound. In fact, her injury was pretty severe. The director knew that she had to be enduring the pain with her willpower. When he left the room, he shot her a look of gratitude. Thank goodness! After the director left, Samuel bent down and tucked her hair behind her ear. It was already nighttime. Soft light emitted by the orangemp on the bedside table shone on his face, making his facial features more distinct. Natalie had long known that Samuel was good-looking. Yet, when she woke up earlier and saw him again, she fell into a trance. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°What do you have to say?¡± he asked in a deep voice. His gaze was icy cold, making it difficult for Natalie to ascertain his emotion. He¡¯s angry! Tremendously angry! It¡¯ll be tough to pacify him! Naturally, she knew why he was infuriated. However, the more furious he was, her heart sank deeper. Apart from her grandfather and mother, no one had cared about her so much. She could clearly sense how much he worried about her to the extent that he would sacrifice his life for her. ¡°I want to say¡­¡± Natalie stared at him with teary eyes and murmured, ¡°My wound hurts.¡± Her voice was gentle and sweet. She sounded upset, wronged, and there was a bit of coquettishness in it. When she said that the wound hurt, he felt a tug in his heart as well. At the same time, he was angry at himself for not being able to do anything for her. ¡°Should I ask that useless director toe back?¡± Samuel questioned as blood rushed through his veins. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± The director¡¯s medical skills are pretty good. If someone has to be held ountable for my wound, it¡¯ll be Milton who fired the gun, not the hospital director. ¡°But you said that it hurts.¡± As he spoke, Samuel got up and was about to go and look for a doctor. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Noticing that, Natalie swiftly grabbed the corner of his clothes and said coquettishly, ¡°I said I don¡¯t need a doctor. What I want is you.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 243 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Domineering Man As soon as Natalie finished her sentence, both Samuel and she were stunned, especially Natalie. Am I spouting nonsense because I lost too much blood and not in my right mind? ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Pursing her lips, she continued, ¡°I just want to¡ª¡± Before she could utter the next word, Samuel had sealed her lips. The next moment, he traced the shape of her lips and kissed her gently. Natalie did not refuse but slowly closed her eyes, feeling the tenderness between her lips. Gradually, the kiss went from gentle to passionate. In the end, Samuel was concerned about the injury on her arm, so he stopped and did not go further. He did not dare to indulge himself. If he continued with the kiss, he was afraid that he would do something inappropriate to the injured woman. Meanwhile, Natalie was panting, and her face was burning. Despite feeling shy, she did not regret the kiss. Perhaps, it was when Billy told her the truth, or when she saw him the moment she woke up, she seemed to have heard the voice in her heart. I might have fallen in love with him. Natalie had never been in love, so she did not know what it was like to fall in love with someone.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. All of a sudden, she became inexplicably nervous. Just then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Shortly afterward, Billy and Sarah opened the door and walked in. Natalie¡¯s gaze fell on Sarah. She had changed out of the Todd family maid¡¯s uniform and donned a ck leather jacket and pants, looking valiant. When she recalled what had happened previously, she noticed that Sarah had never interfered with her when they were in the Todd residence. On the contrary, Sarah would always hint at her when Liliana was going to visit her in theboratory so that she had time to organize the table. Everything she did wasn¡¯t because she was considerate toward me but because she was ordered by Samuel. She¡¯s the bodyguard sent by Samuel to protect me secretly. Before she could express her gratitude, Billy and Sarah knelt on the ground. ¡°Mr. Bowers, we failed to protect Ms. Natalie, and because of that, she was injured. Please punish us,¡± uttered Billy. Sarah chimed in as well, ¡°Please punish us.¡± Hearing that, Samuel shot them an icy re and ordered indifferently, ¡°Inflict the same wound to yourself then.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Billy and Sarah nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡± they answered in unison. Startled, Natalie widened her eyes. They¡¯re the ones who saved me. How can Samuel punish them? ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She stretched out to hold Samuel¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t punish them.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Samuel¡¯s expression turned grim, and he stared at the wound on her arm. ¡°They were careless and made the wrong judgment. If they were a littleter, you probably would¡¯ve ignited the explosives and used your own life to save your friend!¡± Having said that, he exuded a cold aura, making it seem like the surrounding temperature had dropped drastically. Billy and Sarah knew why he was furious, and they were well aware that they almost failed to protect the futuredy of the Bowers family, so they hung their heads lower. Looking at Samuel, who was swelling with rage, Natalie mused, Right now, he isn¡¯t elegant at all. He¡¯s just a domineering man. Although she was moved by how much he cared for her, she could not let him punish Sarah and Billy. ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t allow you to punish them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± said Samuel resolutely. ¡°If you want to punish them, then punish me too.¡± Natalie lifted her head and looked into his eyes. ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll sacrifice my arm,¡± she stated stubbornly. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 244 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 244 Chapter 244 He Had Fallen Head Over Heels Once Natalie finished speaking, Billy and Sarah were taken back and stared at her in disbelief. They had seen a lot of beautiful women. Although Natalie was not exceptionally gorgeous, her temperament was unique, making people deeply attracted by her calm demeanor. She was like a piece of jade, not ostentatious but had both inner and outer beauty, which was precious. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. They did not understand why Samuel tried so hard to protect Natalie back then. However, now they understood. It was because she was worth it. In the meantime, Samuel¡¯s expression was frosty. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalie denied. Then, she continued softly, ¡°I¡¯m just asking for mercy for them.¡± Asking for mercy? She¡¯s obviously threatening me! Billy and Sarah didn¡¯t manage to protect her and should be punished. Only then will they remember the lesson and won¡¯t make the same mistake again. This woman is saying that I should punish her as well. How can I watch her getting injured again? After taking a deep breath, Samuel piped up, ¡°You¡¯re exempted from punishment, but you still have to reflect upon your mistakes. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Billy and Sarah stood up. They were deeply moved and only left the room after giving Natalie a grateful look. After they left, Samuel leaned over and bit Natalie¡¯s lips. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Since you asked for mercy for them, you¡¯ve to bear with my anger.¡± In response, Natalie widened her eyes and nced at him. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s good to be fair in giving out rewards and penalties. However, I can see that although they¡¯re your subordinates, they¡¯re people who are close to you. It¡¯s normal for idents to happen during a mission. I can feel that they¡¯ve done everything they could to protect me. Since they¡¯ve tried their best, it¡¯s enough. Moreover, I know you won¡¯t be happy even if you punish them.¡± She meant every word she said. Meanwhile, Samuel¡¯s heart missed a beat when he heard that. Initially, he thought that she was just soft-hearted. Unexpectedly, besides being soft-hearted, she also did not want him to hurt those close to him because of her. ¡°Nat, how can you be so attractive?¡± He brushed his lips against her lips. How can I not fall in love with such a woman? In an instant, Samuel wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his embrace domineeringly. ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I didn¡¯t touch your wound,¡± remarked Samuel. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Her voice was soft. ¡°It¡¯s not the wound. You¡¯re hugging me too tightly.¡± Natalie hid her blushed face in his chest. Because she was close to him, she could feel his strong heartbeat. Slowly, she felt tired, and her eyelids were getting heavier. As a matter of fact, she had never felt such a sense of security before, as if she could be unscrupulous and did not need to care about anything if she was in his arms. The man in front of her would protect her from every danger and crisis. Kissing her ear, he whispered, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more annoyed at myself. I should¡¯ve kept you by my side and not allowed you to go anywhere. Or perhaps, I should go wherever you go. With me by your side, I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you.¡± The moment he found out that she was injured, his heart ached, as if it was stabbed by a knife. Instantaneously, he arranged for a helicopter and rushed to Livingsfill. Even though Billy reassured him that Natalie had only injured her arm, and the wound was not life- threatening, he still could not calm down. Once again, he came to a realization¡ªhe had fallen head over heels for a woman named Natalie Nichols. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 245 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Berated For Walking Barefoot ¡°Nat¡­¡± Samuel called out softly, but the woman in his embrace did not respond. Feeling worried, he looked down, only to find that she was asleep. Natalie¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, and her eyshes quivered as she breathed. She has fallen asleep? Billy and Sarah had reported to him that Natalie had been shutting herself up in theboratory to make the incense and weapons during the day. At night, she would familiarize herself with thendscape of the Todd residence after everyone had fallen asleep. Hence, she was exhausted. ¡°Sleep well.¡± Samuel nted a light kiss on her forehead before tightening his arms around her. Only by holding her like that could he feel at ease and contented. When Natalie woke up, she felt that the fatigue she had umted before was gone in an instant. Looking around, she noticed that Samuel was no longer beside her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Getting out of bed, she stepped on the cold floor barefoot. Walking out of the bedroom, she saw an extremely luxurious corridor. The crystal chandelier radiated dazzling rays of light through refraction. Looking down from the second floor, she felt that the ce was like a castle in a fairy tale. Along the way, she did not see any servants. Strolling down the long stairs, she noticed Samuel and Billy in the living room, chatting about something. As soon as he heard footsteps, Samuel turned around and saw Natalie. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she responded, rubbing her tummy. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze traveled from top to bottom and finallynded on the pair of her bare feet. Her feet were of normal size, and her toes were fair and beautiful. Not only was Samuel fascinated, but Billy¡¯s eyes were also attracted to her feet. The moment he noticed Billy staring at her feet in a daze, he felt a hint of coldness sh across his eyes. ¡°Billy, get me a pair of slippers.¡± After Billy regained his senses, he did not dare to take another look. ¡°Yes, Mr. Bowers.¡± As Billy went to look for slippers, Samuel walked toward Natalie and asked unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear slippers?¡± Confused, she replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see any slippers.¡± Even though Samuel was afraid that she would catch a cold, he was even more dissatisfied when other men looked at her feet. Even if the man was his closest subordinate, an ally with whom he had gone through life-and-death situations, he still felt upset. Soon, Billy returned with a pair of slippers. Initially, Natalie wanted to wear them herself, but Samuel took the slippers, squatted down, and held her feet before putting them into the slippers one after another. His palm was huge and warm. Even when he bent down to put on slippers for her, he was still as elegant as an emperor. At that instant, her heart started racing. Billy, who was standing at the side, was shocked when he saw his high and mighty superior bending down to put on slippers for Natalie. Flustered, he did not know where to look. Could it be that from today onwards, not only do I have to deal with work, but I also have to watch them being lovey-dovey with each other? After putting on the slippers, Samuel slowly got up and stared at Natalie, uttering, ¡°If you don¡¯t see any slippers in the future, stay on the bed. You¡¯re not allowed to walk around the house barefooted.¡± Natalie was rendered speechless by his words. Is he afraid of me catching a cold, or does he dislike others looking at my feet? Either way, isn¡¯t he overreacting? Abruptly, Natalie remembered that she was still wearing the ugly hyper-realistic mask. Even though Samuel doesn¡¯t seem like someone who only cares about looks, he¡¯ll still be amazed when he sees my true face, right? Even with that thought, soon, she fell into self-denial again. Yes, my real face is a lot betterpared to the hyper-realistic mask I¡¯m wearing right now, but my facial features are the same as Yara¡¯s. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 246 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Uninvited Guest If I take off the mask, will Samuel be able to distinguish me from Yara? Previously, I¡¯ve also met Yara at the Bowers residence. Was there something between Samuel and her? Seeing that she was aggrieved and unconvinced, Samuel stared at her and inquired, ¡°Do you feel wronged?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to be very happy.¡± Ruffling with her hair, the man queried in a deep voice, ¡°Does the wound hurt? Or is there something on your mind?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Since Natalie did not want to talk about Yara, she mentioned her purpose ofing downstairs, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just hungry.¡± Instantaneously, Billy understood and responded respectfully, ¡°Mr. Bowers, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare some food.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Samuel interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯ll cook something myself. This week, I¡¯ll stay in Livingsfill. I¡¯ve already exined to you about the matters in Dellmoor. Handle them properly.¡± In response, Billy nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Bowers.¡± After Billy left, Samuel headed to the small kitchen of the mansion. There were two kitchens in the mansion. The servants would work in therge kitchen, most of which were used during banquets. Meanwhile, the small kitchen was only for the house owners. Although the servants would not go to the small kitchen often, they would restock the ingredients in the refrigerator from time to time. Hence, there were a variety of ingredients in it. Standing behind him, Natalie fixed her gaze on his back. ¡°You know how to cook?¡± she queried. ¡°Yes.¡± Narrowing his eyes, he shed her a faint smile. ¡°Stand there. I¡¯ll be quick so that you can eat within half an hour.¡± Shortly afterward, he took out the tomato paste, ground beef, onions, and a packet of spaghetti. First, he heated the olive oil over medium heat and added the onions. Then, he put in the ground beef and fried it until fully cooked. Next, he mixed the tomato paste with the meat and seasoned it with salt and pepper. After simmering for fifteen minutes, he served them on top of freshly cooked spaghetti. In an instant, a savory aroma filled the entire kitchen. cing the spaghetti on the table, he remarked, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Looking at the te of spaghetti Bolognese, the womanplimented his cooking skills in her heart. ¡°Nat, try it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Picking up the fork, Natalie dug in without any dys. Immediately, she was amazed by the rich vor of the Bolognese sauce. This is so delicious! Since she was famished, and the spaghetti was too appetizing, she got carried away while eating. Right then, a man¡¯s voice came from outside the dining room. ¡°Dalton, I heard Samuel brought a woman here. Let me have a look.¡± ¡°Wait, Mr. Yelverton. Please let me report to Mr. Bowers first.¡± ¡°No, it has to be now, or else Samuel will hide the woman.¡± ¡°Mr. Yelverton¡ª¡± As Natalie lowered her head and was devouring the spaghetti, the owner of the voice entered the dining room. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve caught you red-handed!¡± Justin Yelverton was nearly one hundred and ny centimeters tall. He left Dalton behind and rushed into the dining room, standing in front of Natalie and Samuel. ¡°Samuel, we¡¯ve been friends for so long, and I¡¯ve never eaten the dishes you cook. You only cook for your woman. Isn¡¯t that too much? I don¡¯t mind not eating the food you cook, but you should show me your woman¡¯s face, at least.¡± It was actually pretty normal for Justin to be so curious. After Samuel had a pair of children, he was not interested in women anymore. No matter how hot and sexy a woman was, he had never spared them a nce. It was rare for Samuel toe to Livingsfill, let alone bringing a woman with him. How could I not be curious? At that moment, Natalie still had her head lowered, so Justin could not see her face at first nce, but it also made him look forward to it even more. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 247 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Hide Your Woman Justin leaned forward, waiting to admire the beauty of Samuel¡¯s future wife. As Natalie finished eating the spaghetti, she slowly lifted her head. When their eyes met, she smiled faintly and maintained her calm demeanor. The moment Justin saw Natalie clearly, he realized the woman looked ordinary, and there were even noticeable freckles on her cheeks. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She shouldn¡¯t be the woman that Samuel likes, right? Yeah, that should be unlikely. Is there some misunderstanding? ¡°Samuel, where did you hide your woman?¡± Justinughed dryly. ¡°Not only are we best friends, but we¡¯re also distant rtives. There¡¯s no need to be so secretive.¡± ¡°Justin.¡± Samuel¡¯s brows drew close to a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t have another woman. She¡¯s the only one.¡± Hearing that, Justin was stunned, unable to believe what he had just heard. Besides him, Natalie was taken aback by Samuel¡¯s word as well. Only one. These two words are exceptionally significant, but Samuel said them so easily. It took a lot of effort for Justin to ept the news. He covered it by coughing a few times before a yful smile returned on his face again. ¡°I¡­ This is the first time I met your woman. As expected, she¡¯s exceptional.¡± Naturally, he would not dare to say anything unsatisfactory about Natalie. Otherwise, Samuel might skin him alive. Therefore, he spared no effort to tter Natalie. ¡°Samuel¡¯s taste has always been unique. Sure enough, the woman he has taken a liking to is indeed extraordinary.¡± Looking at Natalie, he continued, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Justin Yelverton, and I¡¯m Samuel¡¯s best friend. If someone dares to bully you in the future, I can¡¯t help much. Since Samuel¡¯s here, there¡¯s no chance for me to do anything.¡± The woman was rendered speechless. No matter how she looked at it, though Justin was the heir from a wealthy family, he was extremely talkative, especially when he glorified the hyper-realistic mask that she was wearing. Not even a pair of deeply in love couples would say that! Just then, Samuel caressed her hair and asked, ¡°What fruit do you want to eat? I¡¯ll wash some.¡± ¡°Strawberry,¡± Natalie blurted out. ¡°Okay, sit here for a while. I¡¯ll head to the kitchen and wash some strawberries for you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Natalie shed a charming smile at him, and he was mesmerized in an instant. After Samuel left, Justin could not hold back his curiosity any longer. ¡°How did you make Samuel fall in love with you?¡± After pondering it for a long time, the woman replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything special.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Justin gasped. ¡°You mean Samuel is the one pursuing you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°Moreover, I haven¡¯t agreed to be his girlfriend officially, so you don¡¯t need to tter me. It¡¯s too early for that.¡± Her words caught Justin by surprise. What? Samuel took the initiative to pursue a woman, but he isn¡¯t sessful yet? Initially, Natalie thought that what she said would definitely leave a bad impression on Justin. Unexpectedly, when she turned to look at him again, his eyes were full of admiration. ¡°Can I be your disciple?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve liked Jane for a long time, but she always ignores me,¡± Justin informed, holding her hands. He had only held Natalie¡¯s hand for a few seconds when he heard a deep voice from the entrance of the kitchen. ¡°Justin Yelverton, let go of her!¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 248 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 248 Chapter 248 I Am Not A Good Person Frightened, Justin immediately let go of Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°S-Samuel¡­¡± He used to think that Samuel was just indifferent, but now he felt that Samuel was as rumored¡ª decisive and cruel. ¡°Who allowed you to touch her?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Samuel dragged Justin away from Natalie, along with the chair. ¡°Samuel, I¡ª¡± ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Natalie is mine and mine alone. He hated it when other men touched Natalie, even if the man was his best friend. ¡°No, Samuel. I-I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Justin exined aggrievedly. ¡°If you¡¯ve done anything, you would¡¯ve lost your hand by now.¡± With that said, Samuel fixated his gaze on Justin¡¯s hand that had just grabbed Natalie. A hint of murderous intent flickered across his eyes. At that instant, Justin came to a realization. This woman means everything to Samuel! I shouldn¡¯t provoke her. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the banquet invitation cardter.¡± Afraid of offending Samuel, Justin hurriedly came up with an excuse to leave. ¡°I still have work to do. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, he swiftly walked out of the mansion. Samuel ced the strawberries in front of Natalie and piped up, ¡°The strawberries are washed.¡± The next moment, Natalie picked up a delicious-looking strawberry. It was huge and bright red, looking soft and sweet. ¡°Samuel, Mr. Yelverton only asked me a question. Do you need to get upset over it? Besides, I didn¡¯t promise you anything.¡± Having said that, she put the strawberry into her mouth. It was fresh and sweet. Before she could stuff the whole strawberry in, Samuel suddenly approached her, biting off the other half of the strawberry in her mouth. Eyes widening, she stared at him in disbelief. After biting the strawberry, Samuel did not straighten his back immediately. On the contrary, he pressed the tip of his nose against the tip of her nose and stared straight at her, as if he was not eating the strawberry but her. His sudden action caused Natalie¡¯s heart to skip a beat. When she finally swallowed the strawberry in her mouth, she hurriedly looked away. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Samuel did not allow her. He turned her face toward him, forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°Indeed, you didn¡¯t promise me anything.¡± As he spoke, she could see the determination in his eyes. ¡°But I¡¯ll never allow other men to touch you. Only I can do that.¡± Natalie could feel the desire in his eyes getting stronger. ¡°You¡¯re being paranoid.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel responded lightly. ¡°Nat, I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m a good person.¡± Caressing her face, he fixated his gaze on her plump lips and captured it with his own passionately. Since she had just eaten the fruit, he could still taste strawberry in her mouth. Having an insatiable desire for her, he savored every inch of her. In order to kiss her more easily, he carried her up from the chair and ced her gently on the dining table. Their posture had changed, and the only constant was his kiss, which was as ardent as ever. Soon, he was not satisfied with kissing alone; he wanted more. ¡°Nat, since you¡¯re already full, shouldn¡¯t it be my turn now?¡± Samuel asked in a hoarse voice. Natalie remained silent, not knowing how to reply to his question. Yes? No? No matter what I answer, it¡¯s embarrassing. Biting her lip slightly, she did not answer, but it still encouraged Samuel. He could not help but reach his big, warm hand into her clothes. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 249 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 249 Chapter 249 A Far Cry From A Vixen At that moment, Natalie¡¯s mind went nk. Every inch of her skin where Samuel touched became scorching hot. As he wanted to take another step further, a phone¡¯s ringtone broke the silence in the dining room. The ringtone instantly pulled Natalie back to her senses. ¡°Samuel, your phone is ringing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it,¡± Samuel uttered through gritted teeth. The sudden halt made him feel ufortable, both physically and mentally. There was lust in his eyes, and his breathing was heavy. Not only was sweat continuously dripping from his temples, but the veins on his forehead were also bulging. ¡°What if it¡¯s important?¡± ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°You should answer it.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he took out his phone from the pocket and epted the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Since Natalie was not interested in eavesdropping on his conversation, she thought of getting off the dining table and going back to the bedroom on the second floor to take a rest. However, as soon as her feet touched the ground, he dragged her back and locked her in his embrace. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The other party seemed to be reporting something. After a while, Samuel responded in a low voice and hung up impassively. ¡°I¡¯m full. I want to go back to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with.¡± His voice was low and hoarse, yet attractive at the same time. In response, Natalie nodded. Just when she thought that he would let her go, he scooped her up in his arms. ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t need you to carry me.¡± ¡°I want to.¡± Carrying her in his arms, he walked out of the kitchen and went up the stairs to the second floor. When the butler, Dalton Zachrich, and two other maids saw that, they gaped in surprise. It was already outrageous for Samuel to bring an unknown woman to the mansion, and it was even beyond their imagination that he would dote on her like that. They exchanged nces, certain that the woman had to be the futuredy of the Bowers family. Naturally, Natalie caught a glimpse of their gazes and frowned subconsciously. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯ll make everyone think that I¡¯m a vixen.¡± Momentster, Samuel ced her on the soft bed and propped himself on top of her. Hearing her words, he could not help but burst outughing. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°You? Vixen? You¡¯re a far cry from a vixen.¡± Tapping her nose affectionately, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you really dare to do it with me.¡± Natalie wanted to deny it, but kept her mouth shut. Yes, I don¡¯t dare. I admit that my heart has fluttered because of him, but I still can¡¯t make my decision. How much does he like me? Will he stop cherishing me after I agree to be with him? She had a lot in her mind simply because she did not want to get hurt. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to sleep? Go to sleep now,¡± said Samuel as he tucked her in. ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, she drifted into dreand. When she woke up, Samuel had prepared a set of clothes for her and took her to a cemetery on the outskirts of the city. As soon as she arrived, she saw Liliana¡¯s hands tied up, struggling and screaming in front of a grave. ¡°Josiah isn¡¯t dead! He¡¯s just sick! Dr. Nichols has a way to save him. Why did you bury him? No! Give him back to me!¡± Seeing her struggling and screaming like a shrew, Natalie stepped forward and walked in front of her. ¡°Josiah is dead.¡± Natalie squatted down and looked into Liliana¡¯s eyes. ¡°Liliana, stop lying to yourself. You should know that he¡¯s dead. He died in your arms. You should know that better than anyone else. You know that Milton is lying to you and ying along with the act. You¡¯ve already seen through it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing those words, Lilianaughed out loud. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I know it deep down in my heart. So what? I don¡¯t need the truth! Sweet poison or agonizing antidote. How do you want me to choose? I avenged my family, but I¡¯d lost himpletely.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 250 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Undressing In The Rain ¡°I¡¯ll choose the antidote,¡± answered Natalie without any hesitation as she stared into Liliana¡¯s eyes. ¡°If the sweetness is fake, I would rather discard it. If it¡¯s just a dream, you¡¯ll eventually wake up from it. Even if it¡¯s not me, someone else will destroy your dream. Do you think Milton will continue to y along with you when you¡¯re no longer useful to him? Maybe you can¡¯t even keep Josiah¡¯s body intact. Josiah sacrificed his life for you. I¡¯m sure he wants you to continue to be you, not the crazy woman who fell into paranoia because of him.¡± Liliana was crying hysterically, digging the dirt of the cemetery with her fingers. Josiah, you idiot! I once mocked you that you could do nothing for me, but you ended up using your life to prove your love for me. You¡¯re an idiot! ¡°Liliana, those from the Todd family won¡¯t let you off easily. You can¡¯t stay in Livingsfill anymore,¡± Natalie continued. ¡°You¡¯re still young, and there are a lot of things that you can do. If you¡¯ve thought it through, you can find me at Dream Corporation.¡± With that said, she stood up and never looked at Liliana again. I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. If she still can¡¯t figure it out on her own, it¡¯ll be useless for me to say anything more. After that, she left the cemetery with Samuel. The cemetery was at the midpoint of the mountain. When one looked down from the mountain, they could see the graves standing solemnly, giving them a sense of destion. Samuel looked at Natalie¡¯s profile and abruptly thought of the answer she had given to Liliana earlier. Agonizing antidote. What kind of experience would make this woman blurt out such an answer? ¡°What on earth have you been through?¡± Unwilling to answer the question, she turned her head away from him. Although she did have a bit of feeling for him, it did not mean that he could interfere with her past. ¡°Samuel, you said you aren¡¯t a good person, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Neither am I.¡± Natalie lifted her head, and a cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°The me in front of you isn¡¯t all of me. The real me is a petty and vengeful woman. Are you sure you want to stay by my side?¡± When her mother had just passed away, she tried to treat Thomas and Yara nicely after she arrived in Dellmoor. In the end, she realized that they had always thought of her as a country bumpkin. To them, she was just a tool to exchange benefits. Over the years, she had learned to rely on herself. She did not believe in fate or anyone else. She only trusted herself. Even though she faltered because of the man in front of her, she would not change her principles. Instead of him finding out that she was not a good personter, she might as well be frank and clear to him now. If he can¡¯t ept it, I should leave as soon as possible. At some point, it started drizzling. Immediately, Samuel took off his coat and draped it over Natalie¡¯s head, shielding her from the wind and rain. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side, no matter what.¡± ¡°Samuel, you¡ª¡± ¡°Neither you nor I am a good person.¡± After a pause, he added solemnly, ¡°Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll go to hell together after death. Even then, I¡¯ll still be by your side.¡± Natalie was taken aback, but soon, her eyes sparkled as a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying! Who¡¯s going to hell with you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about either.¡± Then, he said fondly, ¡°Walk faster. Try not to get your wound wet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, they increased their pace and entered the car. Natalie was not particrly wet. On the other hand, Samuel was drenched. The rain pitter-pattered on the car windows, and the mountain was veiled in mist. His bangs were down, making him seem more like a ¡°good boy.¡± However, in the next second, he suddenly started to unbutton his shirt. ¡°There are spare clothes in the car. I¡¯ll change into them.¡± Natalie remained silent, but her gaze still fell on his strong and firm abs. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 251 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Do You Want To Touch Them As Natalie was both a coroner and a doctor, she had seen a lot of bodies of the living and the dead. However, it was the first time she had seen such a masculine body in front of her. His muscle lines were defined. Every muscle was well-proportioned, making it hard for her to look away. When Samuel was about to put on the clothes, he noticed that she was staring at his body and was engrossed in it. All of a sudden, he felt like teasing her. Deliberately slowing down his movement, he nced at the woman, who was in a daze. ¡°Do you want to touch them?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you want to touch them?¡± Samuel repeated, without a hint of annoyance. Natalie hurriedly looked away, pretending that nothing had happened, but her flushed ears betrayed her. Except for the night six years ago, she had never had any experience in that area. Furthermore, she was drugged, so she had close to no memory of that night, and she did not even see the man¡¯s face clearly. Her heart started to pound faster as if it was ying to an upbeat song. I must¡¯ve gone mad! Subconsciously, she moved closer to the door, wanting to stay further away from him. She did not dare to even look at him again. Seeing how flustered she was, Samuel grinned happily. Moments ago, she said she was a petty and vengeful woman, but now, she looks like a pure and innocent little girl. The more she acted that way, the more he yearned to tease her, wanting to see her fluster because of him. At that instant, he suddenly understood why boys liked to tease the girl they liked. Hence, he leaned forward, sandwiching her between the car door and his body. ¡°Nat, why are you running away?¡± ¡°W-Who¡¯s running away?¡± she instantly denied. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare to look at me?¡± I don¡¯t dare? Who said so? I¡¯ll look at him to my heart¡¯s content! It¡¯s him who¡¯s being taken advantage of, anyway! Taking a deep breath, she turned around to look at him but was met with a pair of eyes, like a beast staring at its prey. And she was the prey. The next moment, a sinister smile crept on Samuel¡¯s face, and he sealed her lips without any warning. ¡°Mmm¡ª¡± Obviously, Natalie was no match for him in terms of strength. Grabbing her wrist, she secured it above her head. The rain was sttering outside, covering their soft pants and heavy breathing. Of course, she had touched his abs to her heart¡¯s content. When she returned to the mansion, she received a video call from Xavian. As soon as she answered the call, four little kids appeared on the screen. However, the screen was not big enough. All four of them wanted to see Natalie and wanted to be seen by her, so they fought to be at the front. ¡°Thisputer is mine. I should stand at the front,¡± stated Franklin. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°This technology is mine, so I should stand at the front,¡± argued Xavian. ¡°Nothing is mine, but Mommy is mine,¡± retorted yton. Natalie missed them a lot but was amused by how they were fighting with each other. ¡°Can you guys stop fighting?¡± she probed. The three little boys on the other side of the screen were pinching each other¡¯s shoulders, forming a super funny triangle. ¡°Xavian, we should work together and get yton out of the screen first. Then, we can discuss it out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, yton.¡± With that said, Xavian and Franklin exerted force at the same time and pushed yton out of the screen. Subsequently, the two of them began to fight. yton widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Xavian, you betrayed your biological brother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as biological siblings when we¡¯re fighting for Mommy.¡± Natalie¡¯s head throbbed as she looked at the phone screen. Just when she was thinking of a way to stop them, a soft voice sounded. ¡°Can I stand at the front?¡± asked Sophia. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 252 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Remove Your Oxygen Tube Sophia blinked her crystal clear eyes. Her face was cute and soft, making people feel the urge to pinch it. The three boys exchanged nces and said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± Sophia knew that the boys liked Natalie a lot as well. They were willing topromise because they doted on her. Hence, she expressed her gratitude to each of them before looking at the camera and talking with Natalie. ¡°Natalie, we miss you so much. When will youe back?¡± Natalie did not mention her arm injury. She was afraid that if she mentioned it, they woulde to Livingsfill in order to see her. Given Sophia¡¯s soft personality, she would definitely cry. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Livingsfill this week and go back in the next. I¡¯ll bring you gifts as well.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I don¡¯t want presents. I only want you,¡± uttered Sophia. ¡°Be a good girl, and you¡¯ll have both me and the presents.¡± Usually, she could not say such cringeworthy words to her sons. Weirdly enough, she had no problem saying them to Sophia, so naturally at that. However, Samuel, who was reading documents at the side, was dissatisfied the moment he heard that. Thus, he put down the document in his hand, strode toward Natalie, and pulled her into his arms. Looking at the phone camera, he narrowed his eyes and remarked, ¡°Sophia, Natalie is mine. I can¡¯t give her to you.¡± In an instant, Sophia¡¯s face fell. Natalie was rendered speechless by his deration and quicklyforted, ¡°Sophia, your daddy is joking with you. He loves you the most and won¡¯t bear to see you unhappy.¡± Samuel remained silent, but his expression darkened. After the video call ended, Natalie turned around and red at him. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? How can you get jealous over your daughter?¡± The man was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. The sses entuated his good looks, bringing off a gentle and elegant temperament. Yet, his gaze was full of aggression, on the verge of losing control of his desire. ¡°I was just telling her the truth.¡± You are mine and only mine. ¡°How old are you, Samuel?¡± She knitted her brows. ¡°You¡¯re acting like a child.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t hide the truth from her just because she¡¯s young,¡± he whispered into her ear,pletely unaware of his problem. ¡°How could you bully a kid? Aren¡¯t you worried she might remove your oxygen tube when she¡¯s older?¡± ¡°Nat, do you believe I can make you run out of oxygen first?¡± Who would believe that? ¡°No,¡± Natalie responded in disapproval. ¡°Not that I¡¯m using an oxygen tube¡ª¡± Unfortunately, she had no chance ofpleting her sentence as he kissed her lips and plundered her breath. He was dominating all her senses with a steamy kiss. Though he was punishing her, she felt that there was more affection in the punishment. He had made her understand that kissing could also make people suffocate. In the blink of an eye, it had been a few days since Natalie started recuperating in the mansion. Even so, she had not been idle either. She had asked Yandel to send the raw materials of Yana¡¯s medicine to Livingsfill. Then, she asked Dalton for a room and turned it into a researchboratory to analyze the medicine for Yana. Although Samuel felt distressed seeing her working hard for others, he respected her decision. At night, Justin came to the mansion in extremely formal clothes. ¡°Natalie.¡± As soon as he saw Natalie, he asked, ¡°What do you think of my outfit tonight?¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 253 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Never Apologize Hearing that, Samuel quirked his brows and pinched Natalie¡¯s chin. ¡°When did you get so familiar with him?¡± he questioned. ¡°How do I know?¡± Natalie could not help but rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your best friend?¡± Samuel raised the corners of his lips slightly and uttered, ¡°Huh, then I guess you¡¯re not familiar with him.¡± Then, he gave her a big smooch before averting his gaze to Justin. In actuality, Justin went there to ask if his outfit fit the aesthetics of a woman since he wanted to show it to Jane. Little did he know that he would have to see them disy affection for each other before he could get an answer. When Samuel wasn¡¯t in love, he was like an emotionless sculpture. Is he trying to make up for it by disying his affection as often as possible now? This is too torturing. Why are they tormenting me? After he finally calmed his emotions, he queried, ¡°Samuel, shall we depart now? Or else we¡¯ll bete for the banquet.¡± Only then did Natalie know Samuel had a banquet to attend that night. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Since she was not interested in banquets, she would rather stay in the mansion to read some medical books or be in the researchboratory to experiment with the medicines. ¡°Nat, go with me,¡± Samuel chimed. ¡°Can I stay at the mansion instead?¡± Frowning, she looked at him puzzledly. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me anything about it.¡± ¡°If I told you beforehand, you would find a way to not attend it tonight,¡± he refuted, pinching her cheek. ¡°Many women dream of attending this kind of banquet. You¡¯re the only want who wants to avoid it.¡± Samuel was right. If he had told her a day earlier, she would have thought of a way to get out of it. ¡°Do I have to go?¡± she asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t agree to be my woman, but at least be my plus one.¡± Natalie could feel the love and affection that he gave her so far. Hence, after giving it some thought, she nodded. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When Natalie went upstairs to change clothes, Justin and Samuel were waiting downstairs. Staring at the noble and graceful man in front of him, Justin asked, ¡°Samuel, if you want to be with Natalie, what are you going to do with the woman in Dellmoor? Your grandfather has been telling everyone that she¡¯s the futuredy of the Bowers family. Everyone in your family already has a tacit understanding regarding your marriage. After all, Franklin will take over your position in the future. If that woman isn¡¯t your wife, he¡¯ll be an illegitimate child instead of the heir of the Bowers family. Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, at least spare a thought for Franklin and Sophia.¡± Hearing that, Samuel whipped around and met Justin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Franklin and Sophia like Nat more than their biological mother.¡± ¡°I know, but this doesn¡¯t change what I said.¡± Justin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be ady of any family, especially the Bowers family. Her face alone may cause her to get attacked by others.¡± Justin did not dislike Natalie. On the contrary, he felt that although she was not a beauty, she was able to make others take a liking to her. However, as someone who grew up in a wealthy family, he knew how things worked. Thus, Justin felt the need to remind Samuel of the problems he might face in the future. He could still turn back before the dust settled. ¡°Justin, you don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡± remarked Samuel. ¡°What happened six years ago was a mistake. Since it¡¯s a mistake, it must be corrected. I won¡¯t let this mistake go on forever.¡± ¡°A mistake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A hint of determination flickered across Samuel¡¯s eyes. It might be possible for him to recognize her face wrongly, but his feelings would not go wrong. If it were not for her, his self-control would not be so bad to the point that he wanted to possess her so badly that he ignored her when she begged for mercy. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 254 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Taken Soon, Natalie walked down the stairs after changing into a ck nightgown, which perfectly outlined her slender figure. Even though she was still wearing the ugly mask, it did not affect the aura exuded from her body. She looked as sophisticated as a ck swan. Most people focused on improving their appearances instead of body figures because thetter was more difficult to change. Despite not having a pretty face, Natalie had a perfect body figure. Samuel bowed and stretched out his right hand to her. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have you as my plus one.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to go with me?¡± Natalie winked slyly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my appearance will humiliate you?¡± ¡°Do you know why I insist on bringing you to tonight¡¯s banquet?¡± Samuel asked. Confused, she shook her head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I want to show everyone that I¡¯m taken and that I¡¯m yours.¡± Tucking her hair behind her ear, he uttered, ¡°I would need your help to chase away my admirers tonight.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Not only did he not disfavor her appearance, but he also gave her a sense of security. Looking at the handsome man in front of her, she suddenly felt that it would be good to be spoilt by him. It seems like enjoying my life under his protection isn¡¯t that bad after all. The banquet at Pavilion was hosted by the Leister family of Livingsfill. The Leister family was a descendant of the previous dynasty of Chanaea. After a hundred years, the family had gradually declined. Even so, it still had a deep history in Livingsfill and Chanaea. In the previous years, they were an illustrious family of academics. However, they had managed to gain a foothold in the business industry in recent years and rose to the top once again. The banquet that night was theing-of-age ceremony of Susan Leister, the Leister family¡¯s daughter. Not only was she the only daughter of the Leister family, but she had been smart and talented since she was a child. Hence, everyone in the family doted on her. That was why the banquet had been the talk of the town. Samuel happened to be in Livingsfill, and the Leister family had sent an invitation to his mansion, so he naturally had to give them some respect by attending the banquet. Despite arriving at the same time, Justin had to enter the venue with his family, so he and Samuel went in separately. Although the venue of the banquet was named Pavilion, it was by no means a gazebo. It was a traditional yet luxurious courtyard, surrounded by rockeries and flowing water. Not long after Natalie and Samuel entered the venue after showing their invitation card, a girl wearing a white dress with a diamond crown on her head ran over while holding her dress. ¡°Samuel.¡± Standing still, she held Samuel¡¯s arm and smiled brightly. ¡°You haven¡¯te to Livingsfill for a long time. My family told me you couldn¡¯t attend mying-of-age banquet, so I¡¯ve been sad for a long time. I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re here tonight!¡± The girl who was speaking was Susan Leister. Seeing how carefree she was, she was indeed spoiled by her family. Of course, because she had never experienced any hardships, she wore her heart on her sleeve. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It was obvious that she liked Samuel. Before Natalie could speak, Susan looked in her direction and inquired, ¡°Samuel, is she your secretary? This is my first time seeing her.¡± Even though Natalie looked like an average person, she was giving off a magnanimous aura, and she did look like a secretary. Not knowing how to answer, Natalie stayed quiet and let the man beside her deal with it. ¡°She isn¡¯t my secretary,¡± answered Samuel slowly. ¡°Really?¡± Susan blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°Then who is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the woman I like.¡± Subsequently, Samuel wrapped his arm around Natalie¡¯s waist and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m pursuing her, but she still hasn¡¯t agreed to be my woman.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 255 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Not Going To Consider It Natalie was shocked upon hearing it. After all, as the head of the Bowers family, Samuel was a prominent figure and worth ten billion. Hence, it was beyond expectation that Samuel willingly announced Nicole as his girlfriend. Meanwhile, Susan was rooted to the ground as though she was struck by lightning. After all, she found it hard to believe even a word said by Samuel. After a while, Susan forced a smile and said, ¡°Samuel, are you kidding me? How can you possibly¡­ like this kind of woman?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Squinting his eyes naughtily, Samuel said, ¡°Nat is exactly the type of girl I want. I¡¯m introducing her to you now and not kidding. Besides, I hope that I won¡¯t hear you talk behind her back again.¡± Samuel looked elegant but also exuded a sense of overbearingness with every gesture. Meanwhile, Susan could tell that Samuel was very protective of the in woman. Hence, Susan knew that she would offend Samuel right away if she were to say another word about her. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s not what I meant-¡± ¡°Susan, I congratte you for officially bing an adult from today onward.¡± Susan had no choice but to maintain her grace even though she was hurt deep down. ¡°Samuel, thank you.¡± With that, Samuel and Natalie went into the banquet hall side by side. As Susan¡¯s eyes turned red, tears almost streamed down her face. She tried very hard not to weep to avoid ruining her makeup. Noticing that Susan was about to cry, Wyatt and Jocelyn came up to their beloved daughter. The next moment, Joycelyn hugged Susan¡¯s shoulder and asked gently, ¡°My dear princess, why are you crying all of a sudden? Who bullied you?¡± Susan tried very hard to hold her tears, yet her voice trembled. ¡°Mommy, Samuel already has a girlfriend¡­ What should I do?¡± Wyatt and Joycelyn exchanged nces upon hearing it. After a while, Samuel responded, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Samuel have a son and a daughter? Although he hasn¡¯t married the woman, I believe it¡¯s only a matter of time for that to happen. In that case, I¡¯d advise you to let go of your hope to be with Samuel.¡± Joycelyn also chimed in, ¡°Your dad is right. Although Samuel is one in a million, you won¡¯t get a chance as long as the woman exists.¡± Wyatt and Joycelyn didn¡¯t have high hopes for their daughter, not because of Samuel¡¯s children¡ª Franklin and Sophia. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After all, it wasn¡¯t umon for someone from a prominent family to have children. On the contrary, they believed the Leister family would achieve greater heights if the Bowers and the Leister family were bonded by marriage. However, the biggest obstacle was that the twin¡¯s biological mother existed. Therefore, Wyatt and Joycelyn couldn¡¯t let Susan marry Samuel only to be his second wife. Given that Susan lived in a prominent family since she was young, she knew her parents¡¯ concerns. Hence, she hastily rified it to them. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯ve misunderstood it. The woman whom Samuel has brought along to the banquet isn¡¯t Yara but another woman. I¡¯ve never seen that woman before. She¡¯s certainly not from any prominent family and not beautiful at all. How can she ever compare to me?¡± Deep down, Susan thought Yara couldn¡¯t win over her in any aspect, except that she gave birth to the twins for Samuel. However, Susan couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore, for the woman who was indulged by Samuel now was even worse than Yara. In the meantime, Wyatt and Joycelyn were shocked once Susan finished. ¡°Did you say she isn¡¯t the woman from Dellmoor?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t! Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m not lying. You¡¯ll know itter.¡± While walking side by side into the banquet hall, Natalie ridiculed Samuel. ¡°Samuel, it appears that you have a lot of admirers¡­ That admirer is not only young but good-looking as well. Besides, she seems to be obsessed with you. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider her?¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t exaggerating, for Susan was beautiful and had a sweet voice. All the more so, she was considered a perfect woman to most men due to her prominent background. As soon as Natalie finished, Samuel suddenly stopped walking. ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was taken aback and stopped as well. ¡°Nat, are you jealous because I have many admirers.¡± Samuel bent down slightly to ask her in a low voice. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 256 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 256 Chapter 256 If You Offend Me Again ¡°Who is jealous?¡± Natalie pursed her lips defiantly. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Natalie replied petntly, ¡°Your admirers fancy you. What does it have to do with me?¡± Although Natalie wouldn¡¯t budge, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he noticed that Natalie was shy and avoiding his gaze. At that moment, Samuel felt overjoyed even though Natalie didn¡¯t admit that she was jealous. Even though Samuel wasn¡¯t sure if Natalie was fond of or merely dependent on him, he knew that she cared about him. Hence, he was confident that it was a matter of time for Natalie to love him. Natalie didn¡¯t know what was on Samuel¡¯s mind. Recalling what she said just now, Natalie felt frustrated for being jealous. Even though Natalie and Samuel had something bothering them, they held hands and walked into the banquet hall. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment they entered the hall, the guests were unconvinced that they were the perfect match. Instead of dressing up nicely, Samuel only wore his usual white shirt. Nevertheless, he was strikingly handsome, exuding a sense of grace and overbearingness that impressed everyone. While Samuel was elegant, Natalie looked rather in and ordinary. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Who is thisdy? She looks so ordinary!¡± ¡°Does she know how she looks? Is she worthy of standing beside Samuel?¡± ¡°Ah? That man must be Samuel Bowers, the legendary head of the Bowers family! He is indeed astonishingly handsome! However, Is there something wrong with his partner? I mean, isn¡¯t she a bit too ugly even as his secretary?¡± Natalie was rendered speechless as she listened to the meanments about her look. Even if I look like this, I have never spent their money nor harmed them? Who are they to criticize my look? The night air was chilly. Shaking the ss of champagne, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel that the world was a cruel ce and that rumors could be deadly. Initially, Samuel was a little worried that Natalie would be affected by the harshments. Once he saw the cold rage fill her eyes, he knew that he worried too much. After all, Samuel was aware that the woman he loved was not a gentle rabbit but a wild cat with sharp ws. Moreover, Samuel was confident that the woman he fancied was the best among the best in the world. Suddenly, a man in a servant uniform came up to Samuel, bowed, and gestured for Samuel to follow him. ¡°Mr. Bowers, Old Mr. Leister would like to invite you to the inner hall to meet him alone.¡± Since it was an invitation by an elder from the prominent Leister family, Samuel thought he shouldn¡¯t reject it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming.¡± After that, Samuel turned around, frowned and asked, ¡°Can you handle it when I¡¯m not around?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie shed him a smile and blinked her crystal clear eyes repeatedly. ¡°Old Mr. Leister has made it clear that he is inviting you alone. Just go. As for me, I won¡¯t pick on others, yet I¡¯ll never allow anyone to pick on me either.¡± Knowing that Natalie could take care of herself, Samuel decided not to bring her along to the inner hall. However, before leaving the banquet hall, Samuel whispered near Natalie¡¯s ear to warn her. ¡°Drink less when I¡¯m not around. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson after Ie back.¡± After that, Samuel and the butler of the Leister family turned around and walked toward the inner hall. Hey, I¡¯m already 24 years old and not an underaged girl! Why must I be restrained from drinking? No way! I¡¯ll drink as much as I want and see what Samuel can do to me! As Natalie wanted to lift a ss of wine, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s you.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 257 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Consequences Await For Bullying Cecilia Natalie turned around and realized that it was her best friend, Cecilia. It was the first time that Natalie met Cecilia since they parted ways in the Todd residence. ¡°Natalie, is your right arm okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a minor injury.¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°I can handle it on my own.¡± ¡°Sure. I always know Dr. Nichols is the top female doctor in the universe.¡± Cecilia said, ¡°When I wanted to visit you, I was told Samuel had picked you up. I didn¡¯t contact you right away, for I wasn¡¯t sure who he was to you.¡± At that moment, Cecilia paused for a while and asked, ¡°Well, what kind of rtionship are you and Samuel in?¡± ¡°We¡¯re more than friends but not yet lovers.¡± Natalie took a sip of her ss of wine and continued in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not his problem but mine. Since I¡¯m still carrying a lot of burdens in my heart, I can hardly ept him without sorting them out.¡± Cecilia understood the pain that was buried in Natalie¡¯s heart. If Cecilia and Natalie were to exchange their lives, Cecelia thought she probably couldn¡¯t stay alive like Natalie. ¡°What about you? Why are you at Susan¡¯s birthday party?¡± ¡°I designed the clothes for Ms. Leister. Since the Leister family invited me, I have to attend the party.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Natalie scanned Cecilia from head to toe and said, ¡°You design more than twenty sets of clothes every year. Besides, I rarely saw you attend parties before. I wonder if Andrew attends the part tonight.¡± Initially, Cecilia was stubborn and refused to admit to it. After a while, she couldn¡¯t hold it and smiled bitterly. ¡°Natalie, I really can¡¯t hide any secrets from you.¡± ¡°Andrew is here with Rosalie tonight.¡± Cecilia said bitterly, ¡°I know I¡¯m spineless, for I was only a tool used by Andrew to provoke Rosalie.¡± ¡°He was just toying me, yet I love him¡­¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t with Cecilia when everything happened but only heard parts of the story from Yandel. ¡°Cecilia, do you want me to rmend some men, who are a hundred or even a thousand times better than Andrew, to you? If the first man isn¡¯t suitable, you can check out the next until you¡¯ve finally found one.¡± As Natalie spoke, she followed Cecilia¡¯s gaze and saw a couple in the crowd. Thedy resembled Cecilia a fair bit, yet her eyes seemed to be gentler. Besides, she looked pitiful and obedient when standing beside the handsome man. At that moment, a hint of sadness surrounded Cecilia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Natalie, I don¡¯t need so many men to forget him. After the madwoman from the Todd family abducted me, I think Andrew should have known it. However, he had never looked for me. Apparently, my life and death are not important to him.¡± Cecilia paused for a while and continued, ¡°To him, Rosalie is his everything. On the contrary, I¡¯m only Rosalie¡¯s elder and half-sister who has a carefree life.¡± ¡°Cecilia-¡± ¡°Hence, after escaping from the Todd residence, I have lost all of my hope in him. I¡¯ll forget him and ensure that I¡¯ll never love him again.¡± Cecilia blinked her eyes to get rid of her tears. ¡°Sure. Get rid of the man out of your mind entirely.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Natalie hugged Cecilia tightly and gently patted her shoulder many times. Meanwhile, Andrew¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell upon Cecilia. Natalie could tell that Andrew was concerned about Cecilia. Nheless, she immediately gave Andrew an angry sideways nce as she was protecting her friend. Andrew quickly moved his gaze away as though his thought was exposed. At that moment, Natalie knew that he felt guilty. Unfortunately¡­ Deep down, Natalie had decided to let Cecilia squash all hopes in Andrew. All the more so, Natalie wanted Andrew to regret and bear the consequences of bullying Cecilia. A Cue For Happiness Chapter 258 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 258 Chapter 258 When He Sees Your True Face Natalie wanted to teach Andre a lesson¡ªhe would suffer after cutting off his rtionship with Cecilia. After a while, Cecilia hastily parted way with Natalie, for she was worried that she would lose her composure at the Leister family¡¯s party. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need mypany?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I look ugly when I cry.¡± Cecilia forced a smile and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t let me look ugly before you. Rest assured that I¡¯ll ept the reality after having a good cry at home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie nodded in response. ¡°Natalie, has Samuel seen your true face?¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalie responded, ¡°I never took off my mask before him.¡± ¡°What? You never did it?¡± Cecilia looked at her in disbelief. ¡°I must say that Samuel is indeed discerning. When you¡¯ve finally taken revenge and can take off your mask, he¡¯ll surely think he has stumbled upon a treasure.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Deep down, Natalie wasn¡¯t sure how Samuel would treat her when she finally took off the mask. We¡¯ll see! Take it one step at a time. After all, no one can tell that I¡¯m not Yara except yton and Xavian. Natalie was alone again after Cecilia left. Not far from Natalie, Susan and Phoebe seemed to be whispering. Although Phoebe¡¯sst name was Leister, she wasn¡¯t considered the core family member. Her mother was a member of the Leister family, while her father was merely her mother¡¯s bodyguard. After the two of them fell in love, her mother kicked up a huge fuss and begged until her father was epted into the family. However, the fiasco had brought shame to the Leister family. Although Phoebe was indeed part of the Leister family, her status was far too lowpared with Susan. Even though Phoebe was three years older than Susan, she became Susan¡¯sckey and had to act ording to her wishes. Susan gritted her teeth ferociously and said, ¡°Phoebe, look! I was talking about that woman just now. Isn¡¯t she ugly? Besides, we haven¡¯t seen her before, have we? How can she have the cheek to let Samuel court her? Humph! The filthy woman doesn¡¯t know her ce at all.¡± ¡°Rumor has it that Samuel¡¯s not interested in women. Could it be that she¡¯s Mr. Bowers¡¯ secretary?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Susan got angrier as she spoke. ¡°Samuel admitted himself that he¡¯s courting her!¡± ¡°What?¡± Before listening to Susan, Phoebe shared the thought of otherdies at the party¡ªNatalie probably was Samuel¡¯s secretary. Hence, she couldn¡¯t believe her ears upon hearing that Natalie was Samuel¡¯s lover. If Samuel can love an ordinary-lookingdy, will he fancy me one day? After all, I¡¯m a lot more beautiful than thatdy. At that moment, a hint of jealousy shed in Susan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re shocked as well, aren¡¯t you? I was stunned once I was told about it. I believe that woman must have done something to seduce Samuel! Humph! I swear to humiliate her at my party today!¡± Whenever Susan asked Phoebe to do something, Phoebe always felt that Susan treated her like a maid. Surprisingly, Phoebe didn¡¯t feel repulsed at that moment but rather excited to do it. After all, Phoebe thought she probably had a chance to be with Samuel after they cooperated to get rid of the woman. As such, Phoebe chimed in once Susan finished. ¡°Yes, since it¡¯s your birthday, we shouldn¡¯t let anyone steal the limelight from you.¡± ¡°Phoebe, I have an idea.¡± Susan rolled her eyes and leaned toward Phoebe to secretly discuss their plot. While Natalie enjoyed her wine, she was suddenly surrounded by a fewdies led by Susan. Well, more and more are emerging. Although Natalie put on a smile, she secretly scolded the hell out of Samuel. Not only that he has a lot of admirers, but they are also obsessed with him! Susan blinked her big eyes and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Hi. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t have time to talk to you properly. By the way, you don¡¯t look familiar. It appears that we have never seen you before.¡± Deep down, Natalie knew that they intended to dig out her personal information. To avoid being harassed by them all day, Natalie immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols.¡± ¡°Nichols is a rather rarest name, isn¡¯t it?¡± The woman from Dellmoor shed through Susan¡¯s mind when she heard the name. Nheless, Susan soon thought it was impossible, for Natalie looked extremely uglypared to that woman from Dellmoor. Knowing that Susan was hinting at something, Natalie responded, ¡°I¡¯ve be an orphan after my grandpa and mother passed away.¡± A Cue For Happiness Chapter 259 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Vengeance On Scumbags 1 ¡°An orphan?¡± A woman in a cream-colored dress snorted. Those who could attend Susan Leister¡¯s birthday celebration were influential figures in Chanaea. An orphan with no background and no one to support was at the bottom of the social pyramid there¡ª Natalie was an outlier. ¡°Ugly and an orphan! How can she be with Mr. Bowers?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Mr. Bowers? Even if he¡¯s only picking a secretary, he should pick someone with a better look!¡± ¡°And here I thought she had some kind of mysterious family background!¡± The women were chattering away,pletely ignoring the fact that Natalie was there. Susan was doing it on purpose; she was deliberately not telling anyone about Natalie¡¯s rtionship with Samuel. She wanted her to beughed and mocked at by the other socialites. It would delight her most if Natalie were to lose her temper and began fighting with them. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. That way, she did not have to do anything as Natalie embarrass herself. Susan was sure that Samuel would be extremely disappointed in her if he were to witness the scene. However¡­ While it was a good n, Natalie¡¯s reaction waspletely different from what Susan thought it would be. Natalie continued to sip on her red wine, her eyes half-lidded and maintaining herposure. At the end, when the other women saw how calm Natalie was, they lost interest in gossiping about her. The calmer Natalie was, the more it seemed like the socialites were cruel, noisy beings. Although they still looked at Natalie with disdain in their eyes, they had all quietly decided to mp their mouths shut. Once she realized that Natalie had not fallen into her trap, the glee disappeared from Susan¡¯s eyes. Phoebe¡¯s eyes flicked between Natalie and Susan. With just a nce, she knew that Susan was annoyed again. ¡°You girls,¡± Phoebe started, ¡°Not everyone is born equal, so don¡¯tugh at Ms. Natalie for being an orphan. If she¡¯s capable of being by Mr. Bowers¡¯ side, it must mean that she has terrific work capabilities and is a great judge of the aesthetics.¡± After finishing thest bit of her wine, Natalie turned to look at Phoebe, who looked a lot like Susan. This woman¡¯s¡­ a lot better than those who only know how to mock others. So, she knows how to be subtle and how to dig a grave for me to fall in after putting me on a pedestal. Natalie did not speak. She only smiled and continued watching, waiting to see how they were going to set her up. When Phoebe looked at the empty ss beside Natalie, she smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you like wine a lot, Ms. Natalie. You must be well-versed in it, then. It¡¯s Susan¡¯s birthday celebration today, and everyone¡¯s a little bored of the music and dancing by now. Why don¡¯t we do something interesting?¡± At that, the other women around Phoebe turned to look at her, interested. ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a guessing where we blindfold the yers and guess the type of wine based on its scent?¡± Phoebe continued. ¡°Not only will we have to say the type of wine and its location of production, but we also have to specify the wine¡¯s vintage. You¡¯ll have to be right in all three answers to win the round.¡± At the start, when the socialites heard that it was a guessing game based on the wine scent, they were thrilled. However, when they realized that their answers had to be so urate, they were not as excited anymore. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to be able to specify the type of wine but another to specify the location and the year!¡± ¡°Only the Leister family can y this game in Livingsfill! The Leisters¡¯ winery has tons of premium wine, so this is going to be a tough game.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fun if it¡¯s not tough. Isn¡¯t it thrilling to have to guess the year as well?¡± ¡°Do we get any prizes if we win? Otherwise, losing and winning is nothing but a word!¡± Phoebe and Susan shared a look before one replied, ¡°The one who wins will get to dance with Mr. Bowers tonight, and the one who loses will have to refrain from dancing with Mr. Bowers.¡± She¡¯s obviously targeting me. Why do these two daughters of the Leister family have to beat around the bush? A Cue For Happiness Chapter 260 A Cue For Happiness Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Vengeance On Scumbags 2 Of course, some were tempted when they heard that they could have a dance with Mr. Bowers. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After all, the socialites knew that they would never be able to have a man like Samuel, who had both the looks and the background. Therefore, it would be an honor for them to be able to even have a dance with him. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°I know a little about wine. I¡¯d like to try too!¡± When Susan and Phoebe realized that Natalie had yet to voice her desire to join, their hearts began racing. After exchanging a nce, Phoebe asked her, ¡°Ms. Natalie, you seem to like wine a lot, so I¡¯m sure you know wine well. You¡¯re going to join in with this guessing game, aren¡¯t you?¡± Before Natalie could answer her, Phoebe added, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to differentiate between the good and the bad wine after drinking that much of the Leister family¡¯s wine, right?¡± Hearing that, Natalie pursed her lips and turned to look at the beaming Phoebe. Unsurprisingly, the daughter of a prestigious family like the Leister family would be smarter than the ordinary person. Evidently, Phoebe was forcing her to join. If she did not, it would mean she was admitting that she had no sense of aesthetics¡ªit would mean that the Leister family¡¯s wine was wasted on her. On the other hand, if she joined and failed to give the correct answers, she would be theughingstock of the day. It was a trap. Natalie knew it was a trap, but still, she stepped right into it. As she looked into Phoebe¡¯s gleeful eyes, Natalie replied, ¡°Count me in.¡± That surprised Phoebe and Susan, for they thought that she would have admitted defeat instead of agreeing to the invitation. Hmph. If she refuses to bow to us now, she¡¯s going to embarrass herself later. Phoebe then said with a smile, ¡°Susan and I will be joining as well.¡± Susan nodded. ¡°This is a wine-tasting session, so we should get a connoisseur to be our referee, or else it might be unfair. Mr. Hector knows wine best. He even has an IWA Advanced Level Award In Wines And Spirits from International Wine Association. He¡¯s the best candidate to be the referee of this game. I¡¯ll invite him over. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll say yes.¡± Natalie did not know who Hector was, but she did not care. Soon, Susan came back with their referee, Hector Lightwood. The way Susan talked about Hector made him sound like an old man; however, he was at most a man in his mid-thirties. The man was wearing a wine red suit with a ck dress shirt underneath. Of course, he did not have a beautiful face like Samuel did, but he did not look bad at all. Furthermore, he was a man with a well- built body. In other words, Hector seemed reliable and stylish. The moment the women saw Hector, they became a bunch of lovestruck idiots. On the other hand, Natalie put a hand on her forehead and sighed. It¡¯s as if women¡¯s nature is to be a lovestruck idiot. As men like Samuel, Yandel, and Ross were always around her, Hector¡¯s good looks did not faze her. Therefore, she was the calmest among the women. However, her calmness was what attracted Hector¡¯s attention to her. Hector then went to the Leister family¡¯s winery and grabbed ten bottles of wine. Before he came back with them, he put them all in decanters. Thus, when he returned with the wine, all they could see were the ten filled decanters; they could not see anybels of the bottles he had picked. It was a rather grand sight when those ten decanters were ced on the liquor trolley. Many guests turned to look at it. As Susan was the star of the night, and as the socialites were ying a wine guessing game, many of the guests had paused in their conversations and gathered around them to find out what they were doing. Hector then said, ¡°There are ten types of wines here. We¡¯ll take turns guessing, and only those who make the right guesses can continue trying the next type of wine. Those who make the wrong guess will be immediately disqualified. The ones with the most correct answers will be the winner of this game.¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Vengeance On Scumbags 2 Of course, some were tempted when they heard that they could have a dance with Mr. Bowers. After all, the socialites knew that they would never be able to have a man like Samuel, who had both the looks and the background. Therefore, it would be an honor for them to be able to even have a dance with him. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°I know a little about wine. I¡¯d like to try too!¡± When Susan and Phoebe realized that Natalie had yet to voice her desire to join, their hearts began racing. After exchanging a nce, Phoebe asked her, ¡°Ms. Natalie, you seem to like wine a lot, so I¡¯m sure you know wine well. You¡¯re going to join in with this guessing game, aren¡¯t you?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Before Natalie could answer her, Phoebe added, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to differentiate between the good and the bad wine after drinking that much of the Leister family¡¯s wine, right?¡± Hearing that, Natalie pursed her lips and turned to look at the beaming Phoebe. Unsurprisingly, the daughter of a prestigious family like the Leister family would be smarter than the ordinary person. Evidently, Phoebe was forcing her to join. If she did not, it would mean she was admitting that she had no sense of aesthetics¡ªit would mean that the Leister family¡¯s wine was wasted on her. On the other hand, if she joined and failed to give the correct answers, she would be theughingstock of the day. It was a trap. Natalie knew it was a trap, but still, she stepped right into it. As she looked into Phoebe¡¯s gleeful eyes, Natalie replied, ¡°Count me in.¡± That surprised Phoebe and Susan, for they thought that she would have admitted defeat instead of agreeing to the invitation. Hmph. If she refuses to bow to us now, she¡¯s going to embarrass herselfter. Phoebe then said with a smile, ¡°Susan and I will be joining as well.¡± Susan nodded. ¡°This is a wine-tasting session, so we should get a connoisseur to be our referee, or else it might be unfair. Mr. Hector knows wine best. He even has an IWA Advanced Level Award In Wines And Spirits from International Wine Association. He¡¯s the best candidate to be the referee of this game. I¡¯ll invite him over. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll say yes.¡± Natalie did not know who Hector was, but she did not care. Soon, Susan came back with their referee, Hector Lightwood. The way Susan talked about Hector made him sound like an old man; however, he was at most a man in his mid-thirties. The man was wearing a wine red suit with a ck dress shirt underneath. Of course, he did not have a beautiful face like Samuel did, but he did not look bad at all. Furthermore, he was a man with a well-built body. In other words, Hector seemed reliable and stylish. The moment the women saw Hector, they became a bunch of lovestruck idiots. On the other hand, Natalie put a hand on her forehead and sighed. It¡¯s as if women¡¯s nature is to be a lovestruck idiot. As men like Samuel, Yandel, and Ross were always around her, Hector¡¯s good looks did not faze her. Therefore, she was the calmest among the women. However, her calmness was what attracted Hector¡¯s attention to her. Hector then went to the Leister family¡¯s winery and grabbed ten bottles of wine. Before he came back with them, he put them all in decanters. Thus, when he returned with the wine, all they could see were the ten filled decanters; they could not see anybels of the bottles he had picked. It was a rather grand sight when those ten decanters were ced on the liquor trolley. Many guests turned to look at it. As Susan was the star of the night, and as the socialites were ying a wine guessing game, many of the guests had paused in their conversations and gathered around them to find out what they were doing. Hector then said, ¡°There are ten types of wines here. We¡¯ll take turns guessing, and only those who make the right guesses can continue trying the next type of wine. Those who make the wrong guess will be immediately disqualified. The ones with the most correct answers will be the winner of this game.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!